XCOM: Ranger

Chapters

Chapter 2: Pursuit
Chapter 3: Enemy
Chapter 4: Belong
Chapter 5: Rescue
Chapter 6: Friends
Chapter 7: Sushi
Chapter 8: Witch
Chapter 9: Healing
Chapter 11: Running
Chapter 12: Merit
Chapter 13: Missions
Chapter 14: Destinations
Chapter 15: Chats
Chapter 16: Connections
Chapter 17: Party
Chapter 18: Princess
Chapter 19: Orders
Chapter 20: War
Chapter 21: Commander
Chapter 22: Conversations
Chapter 23: Letters
Chapter 24: History
Chapter 26: Tunnels
Chapter 28: Chosen
Chapter 29: Ghosts
Chapter 30: Parallels
Chapter 31: Smile
Chapter 32: Secret
Intermission: 20 Years Ago - Pt. 2
Chapter 33: Cool
Chapter 34: Terror
Chapter 35: Infiltration
Chapter 36: Clockwork
Chapter 37: Moonlight
Chapter 38: Son
Chapter 39: Almost
Chapter 40: Signals
Chapter 41: Blood
Chapter 42: Farewells
Chapter 43: Seeker
Chapter 44: Bonds
Chapter 45: Past
Chapter 46: Suits
Chapter 47: Fury
Chapter 49: Recount
Chapter 50: Magibabble
Chapter 51: Showers
Chapter 52: Arbitration
Chapter 53: Reinstated
Chapter 54: Rookies
Chapter 55: Risk
Chapter 56: Guilt
Chapter 57: Magic
Chapter 58: Planning
Chapter 59: Panic
Chapter 60: Changes
Chapter 61: Paris
Chapter 63: Quick
Chapter 64: Grief
Chapter 65: Bitter
Chapter 66: Musings
Chapter 67: Disconnect
Chapter 68: Tension
Chapter 69: Kindness
Chapter 70: Reluctance
Chapter 71: Boot
Chapter 72: Camp
Chapter 73: Titans
Chapter 74: Short
Chapter 76: Bone
Chapter 77: Madness
Chapter 78: Naraka
Chapter 79: Mox
Chapter 80: Contentment
Chapter 81: Rites
Chapter 82: Meeting
Chapter 83: Give
Chapter 84: Distance
Chapter 85: Train
Chapter 86: Codex
Chapter 87: Saudade
Chapter 88: Move
Chapter 90: Self
Chapter 91: FMP Pt. 1
Chapter 92: FMP Pt. 2
Chapter 93: FMP pt. 3
Chapter 94: FMP pt. 4
Chapter 95: FMP pt. 5
Chapter 97: FMP pt. 7 Return
Chapter 98: Moon
Chapter 99: Dodging
Chapter 100: Battles
Chapter 101: Communication
Chapter 102: Gangsters
Chapter 103: Retrospect
Chapter 104: Specter
Chapter 105: Id
Chapter 106: Aria Blaze
Chapter 108: Happy
Chapter 109: Welcome
Chapter 110: Confidential
Chapter 111: Shadows
Chapter 112: Incoming
Chapter 113: Banter
Chapter 114: Devil
Chapter 115: Reaction
Chapter 116: Vial
Chapter 117: Hesitation
Chapter 118: Purpose
Chapter 119: Evil
Chapter 120: Trust
Chapter 121: Farewell
Chapter 122: Fantasy
Chapter 123: Fudge
Chapter 124: Frazzle
Chapter 125: Freaking
Chapter 126: Fortuity
Chapter 128: Fallible
Chapter 129: Flutter
Chapter 130: Fundamental
Chapter 131: Words
Chapter 132: Review
Chapter 133: Wings
Chapter 134: Flight
Chapter 135: Prophecy
Chapter 136: Plea
Chapter 137: News
Chapter 138: Phrasing
Chapter 139: Younger
Chapter 140: Transmitting
Chapter 141: Relative
Chapter 142: Losses
Chapter 143: Expendable
Chapter 144: Legacy
Chapter 146: Sharklike
Chapter 147: Faith
Chapter 148: Peekaboo
Chapter 149: Unexpected
Chapter 150: Family
Chapter 151: Advantage
Chapter 152: Gamble
Chapter 153: Bypass
Chapter 154: Mindscape
Chapter 155: Dalek
Chapter 156: Backstab
Chapter 157: Gunsmoke
Chapter 158: Switch
Chapter 159: Reboot
Chapter 160: Commitment
Chapter 161: Engineering
Chapter 162: Cadence
Chapter 164: Recurring
Chapter 165: Blame
Chapter 167: Disaffected
Chapter 168: Absence
Chapter 169: Meanwhile
Chapter 171: Realizations
Chapter 172: Dawning
Chapter 173: Ultimatum
Chapter 174: Shatter
Chapter 175: Homeland
Chapter 176: Exchange
Chapter 177: Drops
Chapter 178: Precious
Chapter 179: Playing
Chapter 180: Food
Chapter 181: Obscure
Chapter 182: Subject
Chapter 183: Answer
Chapter 184: Exposition
Chapter 185: Fugue
Chapter 186: Godspeed
Chapter 187: Ingress
Chapter 188: Possession
Chapter 190: Meditations
Chapter 191: Devoid
Chapter 192: Recrimination
Chapter 193: Urgency
Chapter 194: Bespeak
Chapter 195: Betrayal
Chapter 196: Impact
Chapter 197: Nighttime
Chapter 198: Hope
Chapter 199: Angle
Chapter 200: Alliance
Chapter 201: Hunt
Chapter 202: Eerie
Chapter 203: Needs
Chapter 204: Conference
Chapter 205: Zone
Chapter 206: Icarus
Chapter 207: Vision
Chapter 209: Army
Chapter 210: Exasperated
Chapter 211: Runaway
Chapter 212: Counseling
Chapter 213: Temple
Chapter 214: Fiction
Chapter 215: Loops
Chapter 216: Intimate
Chapter 217: Reclaim
Chapter 218: Forget
Chapter 219: Friendship
Chapter 220: Fallen
Chapter 221: Found
Chapter 222: Demon
Chapter 223: Heading
Chapter 224: Misplaced
Chapter 225: Organizing
Chapter 226: Remorse
Chapter 227: Rebel
Chapter 228: Catch
Chapter 229: Creep
Chapter 230: Offer
Chapter 231: Magenta
Chapter 232: Sap
Chapter 233: Wipeout
Chapter 234: Advance
Chapter 235: Chance
Chapter 236: Hive
Chapter 237: Relocation
Chapter 238: Three
Chapter 239: Release
Chapter 240: Monsters
Chapter 241: Papillae
Chapter 242: Comrades
Chapter 243: Revenge
Chapter 244: Blind
Chapter 245: Lesser
Chapter 246: Recollections
Chapter 247: Remembering
Chapter 248: Update
Chapter 249: Loadout
Chapter 250: Schooldays
Chapter 251: Waiting
Chapter 252: Perspectives
Chapter 253 - Intermission Pt. 1: Home Research
Chapter 254 - Intermission Pt. 2: Home Research
Chapter 255 - Intermission Pt. 3: Starswirl's Diary
Chapter 256 - Intermission Pt. 4: Adagio's Entry
Chapter 257 - Intermission Pt. 5: Aria
Chapter 258 - Intermission Pt. 5: Sonata
Chapter 259 - Nature
Chapter 170: Decisions
Chapter 189: Quickening
Chapter 208: Reflection
Chapter 1: Lost
Chapter 10: Nostalgia
Chapter 25: Vigilant
Chapter 27: Thaumatic
Intermission: 20 Years Ago - Pt. 1
Chapter 48: Headaches
Chapter 62: Regret
Chapter 75: Observations
Chapter 89: Skirmisher
Chapter 96: FMP pt. 6 - Sisters
Chapter 107: Resonance
Chapter 127: Festering
Chapter 145: Uncertain
Chapter 163: Precautions
Chapter 166: Apples

Chapter 2: Pursuit

Ranger

Chapter 2: Pursuit

By Wanderer D

A beam of sunlight made it through the makeshift curtains just at the right angle to hit Sunset's face. She groaned and mumbled, frowning and turning away. Slowly, consciousness came back to her, fighting the grogginess and immediate attempt to sleep longer... and slowly, she remembered.

She sat up slowly, pushing herself up with her new, still unfamiliar appendages. The room, in the growing sunlight, emphasized that the change she had brought upon herself went further than her own form. She had abandoned everything she had.

A deep sense of regret built inside of her as the sun rose outside and illuminated more and more of the office and the world outside. It brought not only light, but also memories of warm nights laying on a pillow, drinking hot cocoa and discussing her magical discoveries with the closest thing she'd had to a mother. It brought back memories of the mornings after, where the glow of the sun was not uncaring.

Sunset closed her eyes and forced herself to remember. She forced herself to think of her obvious destiny being denied. Being told that she was not to be what she longed for—what she had been groomed for!

"Where did I fail?" she muttered, looking down at the floor and her now-meager possessions.

But then she felt angry. 'I did everything, she thought angrily. Everything! I had the best scores in school. The most precise magic! Compliments from all the corners of the world when ambassadors and emissaries visited Canterlot! she fumed, fists shaking.

'Others lauded me as the most powerful magic user in my generation, comparable only to legendary mages of the past!'

And not only that, she had the willpower to put the hoofwork necessary to not be stagnated like so many before! She had learned politics and studied texts of war and diplomacy both! She was hailed as a genius and a scholar, a quick study in arts and physical endeavors.

She was all a princess should be and more! Certainly more deserving of the title than some pegasus that had stumbled onto a talent that was unique to her! If Cadance had received a horn for that, why had Sunset not received her wings?

She stood up slowly. No. Even if this world had monsters, there had to be civilization somewhere. And she would get there and make things work for herself. She'd build her army. She'd take them back to Equestria and show Princess Celestia that not only was she worthy of being a princess, but that Celestia herself had made a grave mistake in denying her her due rewards.

As soon as she was standing fully, her stomach grumbled, reminding her of a more immediate problem: she had no food. At all. Her mind drifted back to the monsters from the previous night, and how the sound from the explosion had made them react violently and rush towards it.

If she broke the machine downstairs, she had to make sure not to make too much noise or she might find herself under attack and most likely dead soon after. Still, smashing the glass was not her only recourse, just the one that wouldn't drain on her reserves.

Sunset pondered her options as she packed her things away. The bottom line was that as bad as the magical field was in this world, it wasn't non-existent, so even if she used her own energy, it would replenish. She needed to figure out how long that would take anyway, and the best thing would be to do something of relative ease.

Getting her backpack on and holding on to her bat, she made her way out of the office, and jumped down from the lower stairs to the floor below. She looked around, warily expecting one of the creatures to still linger around, ready to pounce on her, but the explosion seemed to have drawn them all away. Grabbing an abandoned backpack that remained in relatively good condition and emptying it on the floor, she took a deep breath and looked around once more. The little noise she had made so far didn't elicit any wailing screams or the sound of desperate, scrambling feet.

A bit more confident, she made her way to one of the humming, still working machines and considered it for a moment, looking around and quickly finding the lock on the side.

Sunset closed her eyes, feeling the magic flowing within her. She didn't have a horn now, but she could feel the focus point on her forehead pulse lightly regardless, with an echoing feeling on the tips of her claw-like appendages. Without a horn, her body had naturally adapted other parts of it to release the magic.

She opened her eyes and touched the lock, sending the spell straight into it. Immediately the latch gave way to her will and soon the glass door was swinging open. Sunset grinned. She had certainly felt the drain, even for a small spell like this one, but the fact that she still could do it!

She chuckled.

Something groaned behind her.

Eyes wide, and feeling like her blood was frozen solid, Sunset whipped around, looking in horror at the crouched creature she had missed… she had assumed it was dead, so still had it been, huddled into a little fetal ball on the side of the hallway, but now it slowly stood, stretching up and turning its head towards her.

For the first time she got a good look at one of the creatures she had spied the night before. It looked much like her, with some rags for clothes, but where its body wasn't covered, she could see gray skin with slightly glowing green veins and boils. Its eyes glowed a dull green as well, and its mouth drooled dark, blood-like goo.

Faster than she could have anticipated, the creature was already in front of her and swinging its claws at her face. Sunset yelped, falling back and dropping her bat on the floor, where it clattered loudly.

The sound made the creature hiss and resume its attack.

Desperately, Sunset kicked around, slamming the glass door onto the creature, but even with the glass breaking and piercing its skin, it swung wildly at her. Its claws managed to scratch at her, but thankfully the leather jacket held and she only felt the stinging pain of the impact.

Reacting on instinct, she summoned her magic, swiping her arm out and leaving behind a fiery trail in its wake. "Leave me alone!"

The creature howled as the flames seemed to spread onto its body quicker than they should have. She hadn't been even trying to set it alight, but the flames covered it in a few seconds and drove it away, screeching.

Heart beating a hundred miles an hour, Sunset sprung to her feet. Without even looking at what she was grabbing, she shoved everything she could into her empty backpack, snacks, bottles of liquid, anything she could grab—and once it was full—slung it over one shoulder, grabbed her bat, and ran as quick as she could.

Even after a few solid minutes, when she started feeling her legs tire, she didn't stop. She needed to get away... away from the increasingly distant screeches that had followed in her wake.

As the vehicle approached the drop zone, it slowed down, allowing all passengers a view of the city below. Much like other infested areas, the whole place had a slight, greenish glow to it, even where the terror devices had not landed. It appeared empty for now, but they all knew it was deceiving: the Drak-ten, the Lost, would be waiting. But their mission was not to avoid them. It was to destroy them.

When they were just a few feet above the ground, Pratal Mox stood up and looked at his troops. Ten ADVENT Purifiers should be enough to take control of a few blocks and retake them from all Lost hostiles in the area, and if his sources were correct, they might even see some hints of the Reapers, who were rumored to be stationed nearby.

He signaled the others, and they all jumped down to the street below, spreading out to cover all angles as they landed. Pratal himself landed firmly on his feet and took a slow, analytic look of the buildings around them. He looked up as the vehicle rose up a little, remaining out of immediate reach, but hovering protectively over them.

Several wheezing sounds warned him that the Purifiers had activated their flamethrowers and were now ready to start the process of destroying any sign of the Lost. But now the issue became a matter of making the most effective time in getting rid of the infected.

His eyes settled on an old, fossil fuel vehicle from before the Elders had embraced this world. Useless vehicles for the most part, but there was one effective way of getting the Lost's attention, after all…

His first shot resonated through the seemingly abandoned building, and his aim was true: it didn't take long for the vehicle itself to catch fire… he aimed again, and his second shot did the trick.

The explosion rocked the street, bathing him in a warm, buffeting wind for a second. The flames and burning fuel and plastic created a solid black plume of smoke, and almost immediately, a reaction.

A shrill, unnerving screech rose from the city, echoing in the mostly empty streets. Soon after, several bestial howls emanated from all around them in response, and before there was even a chance to brace themselves, grey humanoids—which used to be human—shot out of the alleys with amazing speeds, one of them managing to tackle one of his Purifiers and denting their armor before it was encased in fire from another trooper.

Pratal shot an incoming hostile in the head, blowing its brains out and immediately took another shot at another approaching creature. The swarm was much bigger than they had anticipated, and he wondered if the troops that had come in the night prior had only managed to gather them together rather than wiping their area out. Perhaps it would be better to retreat and bombard them all from some safety.

Out of the corner of his eye he saw a Lost jump onto the back of one of his troopers, its claws ripping into the hose that connected the flamethrower to the gas tank. Time seemed to slow as the purifier turned and shifted, trying to dislodge his attacker… and presenting it as a perfect target to another trooper.

His eyes widened when he saw the other purifier swinging his flamethrower to destroy the creature. There was no point in shouting a warning. Pratal was already on the way down and rolling around a corner when the whole street was enveloped in explosions as tanks blew up one after the other, tearing through his troop's armor as if it were made of aluminum foil and practically disintegrating all the Lost in the street as well. Even around the corner, and lying on the floor, the heat wave and displaced air shook his body and rolled him to a sudden, painful stop against a wall. Broken glass rained around him as every window in a couple of blocks exploded into fragments, the whole experience leaving him dazed for some time, trying but unable to muster the strength and balance to get up.

It took a few minutes for his head to stop ringing, and for the world to settle down around him. The fumes had cleared for the most part by then, and the only thing that remained was the smell of charred flesh. He pushed up slowly, grunting in pain and looking down at his leg, which was bleeding from several cuts, no doubt due to the raining glass. His hand went up to activate his communicator, but he immediately felt the crack where the antenna would be. He would only have short-range communications now, and there was no way the signal would reach any ADVENT location.

Cursing softly—in case more Lost were in the area—he leaned on the wall and made his way back to the street, looking around the corner as soon as he reached it. The street was smoldering still, and the explosions had also taken down his airship. It was no wonder the final explosion had been so powerful.

He had heard of swarms that big before, had even fought them successfully. It should have been a controllable situation, and yet fate had taken the glory of a flawless success out of his hands. At least the streets were bereft of Lost for now, but without his troops to secure the area, it would soon become infested again.

Pratal started shambling away. There would be no help here. He needed to get to the edge of the city, to one of the predetermined rallying points set up for agents that got separated or if retreat was needed. Once there, he could use a communicator.

Things would be easier, however, if he didn't have a gaping wound on his leg. He leaned against the wall and slid down, taking out an emergency kit and wiping away orange blood as he methodically picked out pieces of glass from his wound. He sprayed disinfectant in the area and immediately felt the numbing sensation of the anesthetic spreading through the gash in his leg. Slowly, he bandaged his leg tightly, grunting at the few—thankfully bearable—shots of pain that made him grit his teeth despite the anesthetic, before securing the armor around it for additional stability.

Still bracing against the wall, he pushed up and started stumbling away, there would be no rest after this, as distant howls slowly sounded closer.

o.0.o End Chapter 2 o.0.o

Chapter 3: Enemy

Ranger

Chapter 3: Enemy

By Wanderer D

Sunset had been cowering inside an old building for what felt like hours, and once she had managed to get a hold of herself, she had started—silently—swearing and cursing at herself. She had left behind the one place where she could—arguably—figure out a way to return home. And all because of what? Zombies?

She snorted, angry with herself at her fear. "I'm more than capable of handling a few—"

Sunset clamped one of her claws on her mouth the moment she heard the cracking sound outside of her building, followed by a hoarse scream. Several of the popping explosions followed again, and she could hear the screeches of the zombie creatures being cut short, until the sounds stopped and then she heard the sound of something crashing against metal.

She heard a gurgling sound and another scream… although this one didn't possess the same feral quality of the zombies. She risked looking out the window and saw two zombies, one of which was grappling and slashing at another creature… but this one was no zombie. It wore dark green armor of some sort that made it look very official. Its face was covered, but it was sentient!

It was clearly injured, with orange blood slowly dripping down a wounded leg. That was odd, but then again, she was in another dimension. It managed to grab past the zombie's flailing arms and broke its neck, both of them falling to the ground.

It was exhausted, and unable to push the other zombie off itself. The last zombie growled and slowly approached, clearly intending to finish the job. The official-looking creature spat and said something most likely offensive, although it wasn't a language Sunset understood.

Later Sunset would tell herself that she knew on some level that she needed assistance and thus the practical thing to do was to help… but regardless of what she told herself later, she was already running. She felt her magic race down the metallic bat as she focused everything on her swing… it was a solid hit. She felt bones crush under her strike, heard them even as the zombie creature went silent and flew to the side, crashing wetly against a wall and sliding down leaving a trail of green goo behind.

Sunset was breathing heavily, either from her magic being drained or the rush of adrenaline, but it only took a moment to realize what she had done. She felt bile rise in her throat, and the desperate need to throw the bat away, but her mind reigned it in. She forced her instincts back; her feelings of guilt or horror had to be squished… she didn't have time for that. She couldn't throw her weapon away.

She had exposed herself to save this other creature and now she was either going to get killed or gain an ally.

Sunset really didn't want to die... she needed an ally.

Pratal looked up, dazed, at the young woman who had saved him. 'A teenager! A human teenager saved me! Pratal Mox!'

He could feel his jaw going slack in surprise for a moment, before his thoughts focused. There was little reason for a female human teenager to be in the middle of the city unless she was part of one of the Native tribes that still refused to join the cities.

But she looked too clean and too scared to be used to this. He could see her stealing horrified glances at the bodies, but still forcing herself to concentrate on him and to the matter at hand.

Pratal seldom felt anything but contempt for humans, but despite himself, he felt a slight respect for such a vulnerable creature taking such a risk.

"Can you move?" The girl asked, as if unsure she'd be understood.

"I can," Pratal said, carefully judging her expression. "I would like to thank you for your assistance, citizen."

He watched for any sign that might betray a negative reaction to that statement, but found himself surprised to see relief, rather than an immediate urge to deny any connection to ADVENT as any Native would present. And her disposition clearly indicated that she was no rebel.

"Thank Ce—goodness," the girl stammered, offering her hand to him to help him up.

Prodded as he was against a lampost, it was enough assistance to allow him to stand and they both stared at each other awkwardly. She wasn't dressed in a way that could prepare her for this kind of thing. Jeans and a leather jacket… very antiquated looking, in comparison to modern wear at the cities.

But there was something else. Something was different about her, although he couldn't really place his finger on it. He felt less on edge than he did with humans in his experience so far. Perhaps it was simply that she had rescued him? Regardless… "We should head out," he said, pointing towards the edge of the city. "There is an ADVENT outpost in that direction, I can ask for backup. They will pick us up and drop you off in a center to be allowed back in the city."

"Great. Paperwork," the girl muttered. She studied him up and down, and despite his obvious size compared to her, she didn't seem intimidated at all by him. "My name is Sunset Shimmer."

"Pratal Mox."

That was all they said to each other for the next hour or so, choosing to move slowly towards their destination. The girl was alert, if untrained, which helped put his mind at ease in some ways… clearly she wasn't an agent of some sort. While that was encouraging, her jumpiness and lack of focus would create more trouble for them if it wasn't fixed.

In the end, against what his training had indicated, he had started coaching the girl on basic survival skills. What to look for. What to listen for. How to move decisively from cover to cover, in order to lower the chances of being seen. He had depleted his ammo, and she had no guns on her, but perhaps that was for the best in this situation… less chances of her missing the shot and hitting him instead.

He had focused then on teaching her how to grip her weapons, although she had looked at him blankly when he had explained how to position her hands until he had shown her what he meant. She had taken to the simple knife techniques with undisguised relish, and he had to admit, some talent. She could definitely be trained to be a soldier, with enough time and the right environment. As it was, most of what she was learning would prove useless in a sudden confrontation—there was a reason real training was repetitive, but his intention was mainly to get her to feel a bit more comfortable and secure, not for her to face down a torrent of enemies.

Whoever she really was, she was a quick study, however, and soon enough was doing a passable job of keeping watch. For an untrained rookie. If they made it to safety he might recommend her joining ADVENT… a quick flash of what would happen to her ran through his mind and he quenched the sudden uneasiness. He had never questioned the process, but something about her made it almost… difficult to contemplate.

"Sunset, wasn't it?" Pratal asked when they took a break to sit down. She was keeping an eye out of the building they had hidden in while he replaced his bandages. "You don't seem like a warrior or renegade, how is it that you are in these ruins?"

She gave him a look. "Accident. I wasn't trying to come here, I just got side-tracked and ended up in this messed-up place with those creatures." She seemed reluctant to say more. "So… what about you? Are you here for those creatures?"

Pratal steeled himself, cursing silently the fact that he had not anticipated this. As a captain, he had much more individuality than others of his species, and more freedom of will and thus more chances to… develop affection for lesser beings. Most likely the loss of blood had made him slightly delirious. Of course Sunset would not be set free. At best she'd be imprisoned, interrogated, and then...

"I suppose there is no point in denying it. I was leading a troop of ADVENT soldiers in ridding the city of the Drak-ten. This is sensitive information and ADVENT does not want citizens to know such a risk still exists. They are being purged."

Sunset shuddered. "Good. Those things have no reason to exist."

Pratal chuckled and took that as a sign that he was ready to go again. His wound still hurt, but the bleeding had stopped and the new bandages were tighter and more secure. It would still be a few hours, but he would make it.

As they carried on, and with a surprisingly scarce need to advice Sunset on how to do better at her current efforts, he decided to distract himself, pointing out vantage points for scouting, sniping or even strategic retreats. Sunset was an attentive student, and listened intently to his description of previous firefights against insurgents, how positioning and planning had helped, the few times he had been taken by surprise and why, etc.

Although she was clearly not experienced in fighting, Sunset seemed to have a theoretical knowledge of strategy—the type that would be learnt in an academy, if such things still existed. She knew plenty of war theory, from sources she refused to name… was it possible that she was originally being groomed for a position of some importance in a military detail of some sort?

But that didn't match her lack of real training in other areas. All in all she was a conundrum, one that would be interrogated and tortured if needed to dismiss any possibility of her being a spy. He resisted the urge to growl. Whatever happened, he wouldn't allow one of his soldiers to—there it was again. That sense of familiarity and unexpected trust in Sunset… to the extent that he had considered her—for the briefest of moments—one of his troops. Something strange was going on, but he couldn't quite put his finger on it.

Regardless. He had a few hours to try and figure it out.

Sunset cursed under her breath.

According to Pratal Mox, they were just a few blocks away from the edge of the city, and from there just an hour or so from the rally point. But here she was now, flat on her stomach, on top of a rusty truck, spying on a bunch of shambling zombies. The main street they had been going down had several tons worth of metal and bricks blocking it and the side streets didn't look much better. As such, they had taken this route, staying on track towards the East of the city, and had been fortunate enough to not encounter too many of the Lost. They would need to double back, or try and get through the buildings without drawing attention.

So far, Pratal Mox had been useful. He had given her advice on several combat scenarios and, although she did not expect to find herself in situations like that herself, she could see how the knowledge in itself was useful. If she proceeded with her original plans to raise an army to claim Equestria, she needed to know at least the basic capabilities of potential enemies.

She was reminded of her old griffon teacher, Galahad, who had taught her military history despite Celestia's uneasiness at the prospect. The princess was a pacifist, true, but she hadn't raised much of an argument against the case Sunset had presented to her in which a good leader needed broader education, even in military affairs.

Both Galahad and Pratal were clearly very experienced in these matters, and they both had been eager to share their knowledge about the topic once they got comfortable explaining it. It was as oddly endearing then as it was now.

She snorted, then slowly moved away from the creatures. She slid down the back of the truck and headed as silently as she could back to where he waited. "The street is full of Lost, we'll have to go around."

She couldn't see all of his face under that helmet, but his jaw clenched visibly. "That will add more time, but we do not have the resources to fight through the damned creatures and make a break to freedom."

Sunset sighed. "I figured as much."

She watched as Pratal Mox forced himself to his feet. She wouldn't say it to him, but she had to admit she was impressed with his resilience. The wound on his leg was no laughing matter, and would have incapacitated a normal pony for quite some time, even with some healing magic applied.

She wasn't really concerned, but… "Are you sure you don't want to rest a bit longer?"

Pratal Mox turned sharply to look at her, and his hand whipped out quicker than she could follow. Before she knew it, his combat knife was embedded in the forehead of a Lost that had crept up behind her.

The creature stumbled back, opening its mouth to screech, no doubt, but Pratal Mox was already next to her, taking up her bat and breaking its neck before it had fallen back or screeched.

Tossing her the bat back, he pulled out the knife with a sickening, squelching sound. "We don't have time. Only this one seems to have seen you, but the others will soon sense it is gone. Come, we must not linger."

Luckily, the pair were able to sneak past the last of the Lost, breaking into the wilderness soon after. It seemed that the Lost didn't wander far from the slightly greenish mist that spread through the city. That was something to keep in mind.

She followed Pratal to a fenced area at the top of a small hill. There were some metal crates there, and he quickly set to work, pulling out several hi-tech looking devices, which uses escaped her understanding. After a few minutes, he seemed to be ready and set out a signal.

A voice followed soon after. "Set frak Dat-al?"

"Pratal Mox," he replied to whatever the question was. He glanced her way and he seemed to be hesitating. "Set mer dukat. Drak-ten, semmet sakrat."

"Dos vis." The voice in the radio replied.

"So," Sunset gave him a look. "What was all of that?"

Pratal Mox sat down heavily on the crate. "I told them I was the last survivor of the latest mission against the Lost. And that I was alone."

Sunset felt a bit of anger rise within her. "Oh? And why would you say that?"

He looked away for a few seconds. "If they find you with me, you will be captured, tortured and interrogated before… being forced to join us. I owe you my life, and I cannot allow this if I want to retain my honor."

She resisted the urge to point out that she would have probably died in the city without his help, or that he had also saved her life. She didn't want him to decide it was all settled and she was indeed due an interrogation after all. "So… what does this mean for me?"

He dug out the device and fiddled with it, before attaching it to another one. He tossed it at her. "Once I'm gone… use that to call for help. You will be rescued by one of the nearby human settlements. They have patrols all over the place. They will help you out."

"But I—"

"No time!" Pratal interrupted, raising his hand in warning. As if testing her, he made the hand signal for silence, and immediately she could hear several sounds, whirring and humming. "They are close by… go hide."

Despite wanting to buck Pratal in the face, she ran down the hill and into the undergrowth, watching as several vehicles pulled up to where they had been. Several individuals in armor similar to his, yet… discolored or decorated strangely, ran out, pointing their weapons at him.

Pratal had stood up and was crouching into a defensive position. One of the bigger vehicles stopped within her sight and a figure emerged from inside once it was very clear that he had no chance of escaping or fighting back.

"Well, well," a female voice reached her. "If it isn't Pratal Mox himself. Isn't this a surprise?"

o.0.o End Chapter 3 o.0.o

Chapter 4: Belong

Ranger

Chapter 4: Belong

By Wanderer D

"Pratal Mox," the female repeated, grinning and jumping down from the vehicle to approach him.

He took a moment to study his opponent. She was still wearing her old Advent armor, but it had been spray painted all over, with the Advent logo scratched and covered completely. Her shoulder-pads were reinforced with wire and other bits and pieces, making the armor look almost barbaric; there were other additions that gave it that feeling, such as fur around the neck.

She was not wearing her helmet, either.

If anything that made her look more dangerous, and reminded him intimately of how...nonhuman they were.

He made no move in reaction, nevertheless all the other ex-Advent rebels pointed their guns at him. "Betos."

The female grinned, twirling her gun almost casually. "We knew setting the jammer here would land us someone eventually, we just didn't expect it to be one of the rising stars of Advent. General Pratal Mox of all possible agents." She chuckled, as confident as if she were immortal. "You've made yourself quite the name fighting Reapers and leading purges."

He cursed under his breath. He hadn't even considered the possibility that Betos and her crew would be anywhere near this location.

"Not as famous, or rather infamous, a name as your own, I would imagine," he replied, straightening up. "There are no officers in Advent who haven't heard about your betrayal to the Elders. I suppose there is no possibility of you just letting me be picked up by ADVENT and pretending we never met."

Betos snarled in anger, walking up to him and glaring at him, as if she could see through his helmet and straight into his eyes. "You don't think their invasive thoughts—their orders, burning straight into your brain are an abuse of power? Denying us our freedom?"

Pratal sniffed in disdain, but didn't argue the point.

Unexpectedly, his silence drew a smile from her. "You don't hear them anymore, do you?"

Before he could answer, they were interrupted by several warning shouts and a scuffle. They both turned in time to see Sunset bat the helmet off of one of Beto's recruits before he could grab her. The others raised their weapons and incredibly, she only seemed to prepare to fight them in melee combat. It was like she'd never seen a gun… in that instant, Pratal had a moment of absolute, horrifying clarity: she hadn't.

"Stop!"

His voice carried over and Sunset looked at him, startled. She lowered her bat and was quickly disarmed and held by the other soldiers.

"And who is this?" Betos asked, walking up to Sunset. "A human? What are you doing here, child?"

"I'm trying to get out of this place," Sunset retorted angrily. "But your goons here attacked me!"

"She was holding this," one of the 'goons' said, passing the communicator to Betos, who studied it. "It's one of ADVENT's… but it's been modified, it wouldn't transmit on any of the ADVENT wavelengths. It's almost as if…" she glanced at Pratal a clear look of amusement in her face. "Were you actually helping this human escape?"

"What of it?" Pratal replied gruffly. "She saved my life, I am honor-bound to return the favor."

Betos seemed amused. "Honor is not something the Elders would allow ADVENT troops to have. How long have you been free, Pratal Mox?"

There were no gasps of surprise or sudden reactions, but he did notice her followers were regarding him with something akin to a modicum of respect. He debated briefly, then glanced at Sunset and snorted, shaking his head. Who was he really fooling, other than himself?

"Months," he confessed, then lowered his voice. "Their voice disappeared one day. I woke up from stasis and… I was alone. There were no orders from them but… I still remembered the… the other. I never realized they were not the same. The Elders were voices of anger, demanding and absolute… the other… the other had purpose, honor… regret."

Betos didn't say anything, but she nodded. And that was all he needed.

He sat back. He wasn't alone. They all had… they all knew. They knew. A hand touched his shoulder, and he looked up to Betos, who was looking at him with determination and conviction. "It's time to leave, Pratal. Before it eats you up. You already took your first steps earlier with this human…"

"Hey," Sunset called, walking up to them, a look of annoyance crossing her face. "I have a name, it's Sunset Shimmer."

Betos ignored her. "...and if you remain with ADVENT they will execute you when they find out. And they will find out. If a Sectoid looks at you the wrong way you're dead, or if a scan reveals your implant has malfunctioned, you will be… reset."

Pratal nodded silently. He remembered who he was before… and who he was before would not have survived the encounter earlier. "I will… go with you. But I want Sunset to be taken to a human settlement."

Betos shrugged. "Agreed, but not now. Radio chatter has several dozens of Advent vehicles headed to this area. We need to move."

"The settlement to the North—"

"Has been burned down by Advent," Betos said. "We move now," she glanced at Sunset. "And help you later."

Sunset huffed, but nodded, and soon they were loaded into a vehicle and speeding away into the wilderness.

Inside the vehicle, Pratal kept an eye on Sunset. It seemed this human child needed a lot of coaching.

The vehicles, which were heavily armored and armed, had taken a few hours reaching their destination. It seemed that Betos' claim that they had gotten lucky was pretty much spot on. If they hadn't been in the vicinity, Pratal Mox would be back with his original masters, and she would probably still be waiting to be rescued by an unknown.

And Sunset hated being rescued. Whatever happened, she would not return to Equestria as a weak dependant. If she was to build her armies, if she was to impress Celestia with her acumen and conviction, she couldn't rely on others saving her flank.

That was until she had witnessed what the weapons the ex-ADVENT troops held could do.

Shortly after arriving at an underground bunker with Pratal, Betos and her troops, she had been given a tour… and seen first hand what a barrage of bullets did to a training dummy.

To think that she had been thinking of fighting them with a bat! It was a good thing that Pratal Mox had stopped her. Perhaps if she had been aware of their capabilities, she could have survived the initial barrage with her magic… but with it depending completely on her own reserves, it would be a miracle regardless.

"You need to learn about the dangers out there," Pratal said as they watched ex-ADVENT troops practice close combat. "What guns can do. What weapons are used. You need to know so you can stay away or protect yourself."

She didn't argue the point. Her mind raced through possibilities. The weapons of this world were much more powerful than those of her own. They didn't appear to have magic, but was it really needed? Idiot, magic is an advantage… if I can make it work with this technology. If I can control both… I'll be unstoppable and Celestia will have to acknowledge me.

"Can you teach me?" If she could… control them…. maybe gain some sort of rank within their organization… "Can I stay with you?"

"No," Betos said, walking up to the pair. "I have no objection with you learning some basic survival skills… facing a gun with a bat screams 'stupid' more than 'brave'. Pratal Mox can train you a little."

Pratal snorted. "Perhaps. I can teach you the basics. But Betos is right… this is not a place for a human. I think some skills can be drilled into you, but your place is with your own."

Sunset bit her lip. "I'd rather be with fighters than cowering."

Pratal grinned and even Betos couldn't help but chuckle. "Don't worry, young one," the latter said, "very few outside of the cities are content to cower. You'll join training tomorrow morning. For now, you should rest. We have a bed free for you."

Sunset grumbled, but acquiesced. She could get the information she needed and antagonizing her future troops by acting up was not going to make things easier. Besides, the weight of her backpack reminded her she had plenty to read and study. Maybe the book she had taken would have useful spells for fighting.

She followed Betos to where the beds were and then just made her way down once she was pointed towards her bed.

The weapons here seemed deadly, but everything could be improved with magic. She sat on her bed and rummaged through her bag, pulling out the book. It's cover warned of its contents to any who understood the runes… but it was that what had grasped Sunset's attention. She was due to become an alicorn, after all… and what better way to understand royal blood… than blood magic?

o.0.o Present Day o.0.o

At this time of the night, most of the streets were empty or emptying. Thus it wasn't strange that a young woman, walking down the street mere minutes before curfew would attract the attention of the local enforcement.

"Shikahl tahl!" the ADVENT Trooper spoke up, marching up to her while a Viper slithered menacingly behind him.

Sunset smiled pleasantly, hoping her hair would cover the communicator. "Hello, officer."

"Talk to me, Sunset, where are you right now?"

"She can't answer, Central," Jane Kelly's voice replied through the com, her Irish accent barely noticeable after so many years in living in a confined environment. Sunset had heard her speak once with another Irish soldier, and what she sounded like then, was nothing like how she sounded in general missions. "She was stopped by an ADVENT Trooper and a Viper."

A moment of silence foreshadowed Central's uneasiness.They all knew what was a stake this night. "Status?"

"Anyone willing to place some bets?" Otis, unlike Jane, had a thicker accent which he had been unwilling to identify. "I'm calling dismemberment."

"Don't be silly," Alessandra said, her mediterranean accent thick enough to be noticeable, but suave enough to be charming. "I say she'll brainwash them."

"She's engaged with them in conversation," Jane spoke up. "They seem at ease now… they're leaving. I'll never get over that."

"You owe me a drink," Alessandra said.

"I still say she's a psychic," Otis' voice rasped into the comms. "Maybe one of those Templars we've heard about."

"Templars don't drink," Jane pointed out. "If she were a Templar, Central wouldn't have met her at a bar."

"Templar or not, whatever it is that she does, it's still unnerving how they calm down," Alessandra threw in. "She should… ah, fezz up as you say. Confess about her powers, maybe she's like those Valkyries from old XCom Central told us about, ya?"

"As long as she doesn't get cocky," Central spoke up into the com. "They still shot her in the back that one time."

"I'm here you know," Sunset whispered as she walked away, pulling her cap down a little. Fortunately since her brief stop with the agents, most of the other aliens seemed to have lost interest in her once it was apparent that she was not a threat. "You don't have to talk like I can't hear you. And just so you know, I didn't meet Bradford at a bar."

"Just a word to the wise, Sunset," Central retorted. "We wouldn't want to rely on ADVENT agents having bad aim for you to survive the encounter again. That's all. Are you in position?"

"In a moment," she said, glancing at the other side of the road, where Jane was hiding in the shadows. She slowed down, pretending to study a screen. "Ready. I'm flanking the entrance, on the left. I see only one guard, but the patrol from earlier will probably do another round soon and they will not be happy to see me."

"Understood, I also see the one tango," Jane said. "Otis, Alessandra?"

"Ready," Otis replied into the radio. "I can see our little Sunset and I have my scope focused and ready. One tango confirmed."

"Don't shoot until I tell you to," Jane responded. "I'm already on the move."

"I am here as well," Alessandra's voice added. "One tango, confirmed."

"I can see you," Otis reported. "Sunset's patrol went around the block so they'll be coming back on your side."

"Roger that."

"Alright, Skyranger is on over-watch, ready to pick you up," Central spoke into the comms. "Let's take care of this. Our VIP is the priority, obtain at all costs and get the hell out of there. Marking Skyranger pickup site on your UIs."

"So this is it, huh?" Sunset closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Already she could feel her magic tingling in anticipation, and her subconscious was caressing the psychic waves in the air.

"Yes it is." Central's voice was barely a whisper. "Let's rescue the commander."

o.0.o End Chapter 4 o.0.o

Chapter 5: Rescue

Ranger

Chapter 5: Rescue

By Wanderer D

Sunset took a deep breath, letting the magic flow. She felt it. Heartbeats. Distant and close. Calm and nervous. Alien and human. Keeping the blood magic spell on the back of her mind, she started walking towards the center, waving amiably at the ADVENT trooper as she passed, distracting it from Bradford and Jane running closer and hiding behind a car parked across the street.

The guard at the door didn't know what hit her. One moment she was warily watching Sunset walk, the next she was dead. Otis' shot was true and effective, the bullet didn't blow up her head, but it painted the door behind with orange splatter.

Before the body had hit the ground, Sunset was already there lowering it and keeping overwatch as Jane dashed across from her hiding place to start hacking the door. So far none of the very few civilians around had even noticed something had happened.

"Time?" Jane whispered into the comms.

"Looking good," Otis said. "No sign of the patrol yet. Alessandra, you might want to be ready, the moment that door is unlocked..."

"...we'll be on a very tight schedule, roger that," Alessandra replied. Sunset could see the shadowy figure shift slightly. Her heartbeat was fast, despite the calm tone of her voice.

"Don't worry, I got you covered. Nothing escapes my rifle." Otis' smirk could be heard through the comms.

'Come on… come on… I can feel them, they're going to come around the building soon,' Sunset thought. The Viper's heart had a very different rhythm than the others, and thus it was easier to sense. She could almost see them… little red spots of flickering, pulsating light, moving slowly around the building.

"Oh, I can think of a few things, Otis."

"That patrol will be here anytime," Sunset hissed into the radio. "Put your game faces on."

"On three… two…" Jane whispered. "Go!" She activated the door and Bradford ran through it.

Almost immediately a loud alarm blared in response and a shot burnt the ground to the left of where Alessandra was crouching behind cover. "I've been spotted!" she shouted, leaning over and taking a few return shots of her own. "Run in!"

"Crap." Sunset followed Bradford into the room, quickly making sure that the lab was as empty as her spell made it to be. It was. Other than Bradford's own heartbeat, there was only one more, slow, strong and steady in the back of the room. "VIP spotted!"

She felt it then, just as the pulsing red light outside flickered out.

"Alessandra's down!" Otis' voice crackled into the radio. "God, they melted half her face!"

"Calm down!" Jane shouted from the door, dodging back as plasma flew next to her head and tore a hole on the wall. She shot something outside and Sunset saw the Viper go down. Jane dodged another shot. They could all hear Otis' panicked, ragged breathing. "Get a hold of yourself!"

The ADVENT Trooper outside took another shot and they all heard Otis give a ragged shout on the radio, then start shooting desperately. Sunset saw the red spot where the trooper was outside move violently, but it remained. The trooper had probably taken cover somewhere.

"Moving to secure the package," Bradford called out.

"Let's hope our intel was correct," Lily Shen, XCOM's Engineering genius replied on the comms.

Sunset followed Bradford into the room with the container where the heartbeat came from and took cover next to the entrance. She motioned to Jane, who nodded and rolled into the room, bracing against the wall as more plasma shots came through. "We're getting owned here!"

"We need another exit!" Sunset shouted, taking a shot at a trooper that had ventured too close to the entrance. With a shrill cry, its body flew back, spilling orange blood. She heard glass smash behind her and she risked a look to see Bradford taking out the person inside the container, throwing them over his shoulder in a fireman's carry.

"Package secure!" Bradford shouted.

"Sunset!" Jane shouted, moving away from the door towards the back of the building. "Cover me!"

She could see the older soldier pulling out a grenade and rushed to the side of the door. She could see several heartbeats approaching. "We're going to be rushed soon! Where the hell is Otis?!"

There was no sound from the radio, neither acknowledgement nor heavy breathing. Sunset pressed her lips, then braced herself as the whole building shook.

"Exit procured!" Jane shouted.

"Covering fire!" Sunset was quick to add, doing just as she said the moment she saw Bradford running with their precious cargo behind them. She then started backpedalling towards the hole in the wall Jane had blasted.

Outside, she could see a blue-white light marking the spot where Bradford and Jane had already taken hold of their lifelines and were being pulled up.

Green plasma seared and scorched the ground around her as she took a running leap and held onto the line, wrapping herself around it as it was pulled up. She fired a token two shots at the hole in the wall, where troopers were starting to spill out.

As she reached the Skyranger and the ramp began pulling up, she could see the building where Otis had been nesting. The top of the building was on fire, and at the base, she just managed to see a pool of blood, ruby and glittering to her magical eye just before the ramp closed and she let the magic go.

"We're on our way back, Dr. Tygan," Bradford said, setting up the person inside the body suit into a comfortable position on the floor. "Be ready to assist."

"Roger that, Central," came the reply. "How did the troops fare? Do we need any medical assistance for anyone else?"

Jane, Bradford and Sunset looked at each other.

"We lost Otis and Alessandra," Jane finally reported. "Sunset, Central and I are unharmed."

There was silence on the line, then, "Understood, Tygan out."

Arrival at the Avenger was a flurry of movement, Jane and Sunset were pushed to the side by the medics and science team as they picked up their charge onto a high-tech gurney and whisked the commander and Bradford out of the docking bay, but not before Bradford looked over his shoulder.

"You two are in line for a promotion, I will follow up as soon as we know the status of the commander."

"Yes, sir!" both Sunset and Jane saluted, watching them go.

It didn't take long after for them to make the round up to the sleeping quarters and start packing things, shifting through mementos and pictures of their fallen comrades. The other soldiers gave them resigned looks before they walked out of the room.

"I hate this part," Sunset admitted. She wasn't crying. Otis had been with them just a bit under a month. He had been a resistance sniper, working from one of the outposts in Nebraska before he'd heard about XCOM taking in recruits. As far as she knew, he had no family and had been a nomad of sorts, jumping from outpost to outpost and never staying long. "I can't believe he panicked like that."

Jane shrugged. "He watched a friend's face get turned into smoking chunks of meat. Most people would have a reaction to that." She gave Sunset a look. "Don't tell me you never felt anything when you watched someone die."

Sunset gave a noncommittal grunt in reply.

"Still, if he had kept his cool, he could have escaped, even if he had to run in the opposite direction."

"He wasn't a coward."

"I didn't say he was."

"It just figures that we finally got reliable information about the commander's whereabouts and we'd lose soldiers rescuing them…" she gave Jane a look. "Have you ever met the commander?"

"No," Jane snorted. "I would've been a kid when Bradford and the commander were running things from a hole in the ground."

Sunset smirked. "I wonder what they're like," she said, looking in the direction of the lab.

"There you go again," Jane muttered, throwing the last of Alessandra's things into the assigned sack. "You know, people think you can see through walls."

"Oh, do they?" Sunset chuckled nervously. "Why?"

"Those looks you sometimes get…it's uncanny how you can sometimes predict who is coming. Are you sure you're not psychic?"

Sunset shrugged, finishing her own packing and stood up. She looked at the empty bunker bed. "Isn't it sad?"

Jane raised an eyebrow.

"Just how quickly their lives are gone and we're not even talking about them but rather my parlour tricks."

They walked out in silence, and once they were out of the room, a small procession of soldiers followed them to the bar, where on the wall, she and Jane pinned the pictures they had found of Otis and Alessandra.

Soon enough, drinks had been passed around to toast the honor of the deceased.

Even though Otis had been a recent addition, Alessandra had been a part of XCOM for over a year, and with the soldier pool being the smallest of all in the Avenger, they all became fairly close in a short period of time.

Soon, after a few drinks, the mourning mingled with the celebrations. Not only had they rescued the commander, Jane and Sunset were now being promoted. And the somber side of the deceased was left aside for reminiscing about their shenanigans.

"...and that's when Otis found out that Alessandra had put cling film under the toilet seat!" Jane said, causing more than one soldier do a spit take.

Sunset shook her head, grinning. She drank a lot less than the others, preferring a strong spirit to mull over, but soon found her personal space invaded by a very drunk Irish woman. "And speaking of funny stories, why don't you ever share how you joined XCOM? I hear… I hear you met Central in a bar! That must've been somethin'!"

"It wasn't at a bar," Sunset growled. "Well, not exactly."

"Tell us!" Jane lowered her head, all seriousness gone, as an almost lecherous look came across her face. "From what he's said, you were already trained. Where did you train, luv? Why won't you share anything with your little Kelly?"

Sunset forced herself to take a calm sip of her whiskey while she ignored the wolf-whistles. She knew Jane would regret this the next morning. Especially since there would be recordings.

"Please?" Jane whimpered.

"Tsk. Fine… I uh, was part of a team that picked me up in one of the cities, I had… walked out of my original camp to seek adventure and met more than I could handle… I stayed with them for a little time, before they dropped me off in Canada…"

"As all people who want to get rid of rabid dogs do," Jane interjected.

"Sure… anyway, this guy, let' call him… Gunthar," Sunset grimaced. There was no way she was telling them she'd been hanging out with ex-ADVENT. "...he escorted me to this ramshackle outpost, right?"

o.0.o Three Years Earlier o.0.o

Sunset gazed at the ramshackle arrangement of structures put together with some distaste. Here and there she could see guards and a few groups of well armed individuals, but for the most part, it was a complete refugee camp, complete with running, rag-wearing children and possibly weeping mothers. "Is this really where I'm going?"

Gorack, her chaperone of sorts ever since she had started training with the Skirmishers, shrugged, his large, armored shoulders making the simple motion into a real statement of disinterest. Being on mission, he was wearing his full-face helmet, so it was difficult to guess what he was thinking.

Her own armor was different. They didn't have anything that would fit her, so bits and pieces had been adapted and molded for her. It was bulkier than she would have liked, but it was solid… and it made her feel a lot less vulnerable than her leather jacket and jeans combo.

She rubbed her forehead. "Seriously, Gorack, you've got to take me somewhere else."

"Betos said this was where we drop you off." Gorack kneeled to fish out some things from his knapsack. "Here. A gift from Betos."

'There! The bastard is smiling! I can hear it!' Sunset took the grapple-hook with a sour face. "Oh. Haha. Funny."

"Some of the others are trying to copy your trick," Gorack said, also passing her a combat knife and a shotgun. "They think it could be a useful technique if we can master it."

Sunset blushed despite herself. The memory of her first attempt at using the grappling hook like a skirmisher had ended up with the exact opposite of what she was supposed to do. Rather than pull the dummy to herself… she had been too light to hold her ground and she had flown across the training ground to smash on her target.

"Whatever. Weren't there any complaints about sending me away? I thought we were getting along so well."

Gorak seemed to study her. "Betos was aware of your attempts to become some sort of leader."

Sunset pressed her lips.

"You're lucky she likes you and that Pratal Mox vouches for you… most of the other officers were not very pleased," he continued. "Betos thinks you have promise and that you should have your own command."

"Well then, why wasn't I allowed to stay?!"

"Because your command should be with your own people." Gorak gave another shrug. "I don't care that much… I thought you were good on the field when you weren't trying to show off with the grappling hook. And most of the others agree that you would make a good leader."

"They were afraid I'd take their place?" Sunset snorted.

"No, but we all know you would, given half the chance." Gorak then lowered his head to look straight at her from within his helmet. "Whether we wanted you or not."

Sunset felt a bit of cold sweat. They had really known her well.

"But it's not just that," he said, straightening up. "Pratal Mox thinks you might make a leader worthy to follow once you get that and your tendency to throw up when you kill an alien under control... but we are not your people. We are becoming our own with every ADVENT trooper or officer we liberate. And when it comes to commanding a tribe of skirmishers… it has to be us, not… normal humans."

Sunset sighed, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. "So why here?"

"It's close. And it is also a fairly centered outpost, you will have an easy time finding a team to join… Betos said there were some important humans there too," he glanced at the settlement with evident lack of conviction. "Or something."

She shook her head. "Whatever."

Gorack finally stood up and after hesitating a little, passed her a black card. She knew what it was. It was emergency codes they gave to infiltration agents to reconnect if necessary. There was a cypher for it too, so it couldn't just be used to contact them by just anyone. It was a big sign of trust.

Despite her disappointment at her first army being taken from her, she felt oddly honored.

"We're moving away… but if you ever need help, you'll find a way to contact us." He seemed like he wanted to say more, but shook his head. "You can ask at the big building for a job. Good luck."

Sunset watched the Skirmisher walk away and felt like she had been punched in the gut. Things had changed… being there with them, watching them bleed and die… being trained to survive by people that were harsh but fair and… somehow understood where she was, lost and not belonging anywhere… it was calming. It was encouraging. It was embracing and, she had felt, welcoming.

Now she was being let go… free of the nest, no longer a baby bird that couldn't jump and take off. She had learned to fly, in a manner of speaking and they were telling her she was ready for more.

It still hurt. It still was leaving another… not exactly home, but…

She had to move. She had to step into this new world, now a little bit more prepared.

She kneeled down and opened her backpack to store her black card, when she caught sight of the diary. She didn't know why she had bothered bringing the thing.

She slid it out and opened it, past the first, foalish notes to Celestia until she found the first empty page. She thought about Canterlot. About the Skirmisher Tribe. About not having a home. About how it was all her fault.

Grabbing the pen she used normally to mark places in maps, she slid it across the page, writing in her native equestrian only three words.

"I hate you."

She stared hard and long at them before snapping the diary close and sliding it into her bag.

"Better stop whining," she muttered, running the back of her sleeve across her eyes. "I have a town to impress."

o.0.o End Chapter 5 o.0.o

Chapter 6: Friends

Ranger

Chapter 6: Friends

By Wanderer D

Skirmishers had a sense of belonging when they were together: they called themselves a tribe; everyone was a brother or sister; once the ADVENT implant was removed from a new, liberated Skirmisher, they were introduced to their new family, and if living in a different location, would head over with them. There was this spiritual aspect of acceptance of each other, old and new that grew as they discovered what it was like, living away from ADVENT's forced dominion.

Humans, Sunset concluded just a few minutes into town, acted a lot more like ponies than Skirmishers did. Rather than unite with a single purpose in mind, they united with the general idea of survival. Sure, they were pissed off at the aliens for taking over the world, but only a few fully embraced the actual mentality needed to fight back, and the rest were content to be discontent in their ramshackle housing.

Mox had drilled into her head to keep a lookout for trouble, regardless of where she was or how safe she felt. A skill (or way of thinking) she could have used when she first emerged into this world. As he had pointed out, you're not being paranoid if aliens are really coming to get you. As such, her senses were on alert the moment she crossed the gate into town.

The guards had given her a look of amusement, mixed with something she couldn't recognize. It wasn't contempt, nor outright distrust… it just made her feel like they pitied her already. Still, since no one had bothered to ask, she said nothing to them and just strolled in. So much for security.

Granted, every three steps she passed someone with machine guns of some sort or another, but the mini-skirmisher within her frowned at the level of disregard these people had for some sort of organized authority. They did look more like she did, though, so no snake-like eyes here, and although they were not ponies themselves, they were definitely easier on the eyes. She mulled over this as she walked. Could it be a biological directive prompted by her species change? She certainly wouldn't have found them too pleasant to look at as a pony.

Her thoughts drifting, she almost didn't dodge the three men that barged out of the bar. One big, muscular man wearing no shirt, swung his fist at a much smaller one, who surprisingly dodged under the punch, smashed his fist into the bigger man's stomach and flipped him over his shoulder at the last man, who was trying to tackle him from behind.

The two on the floor slowly got up, facing the last one warily. He was older than them, with a scar going across his right cheek. The man hadn't shaved in a while, but still managed to look relatively well-kept. The other two could have been exchanged with any other obvious mercenary or freedom fighter in the city.

All three stank of alcohol.

An older woman, looking more exasperated than angry emerged from the bar, but didn't interrupt the fight, other than to shout, "John! You're never coming to this bar again, you hear me?!"

The elder of the three waved drunkenly at her and that's all the shirtless, bigger of his two opponents needed to attack. John's head was grabbed by both hands, and had he not blocked the knee to the face, the fight would have been over.

Sunset considered walking past, but it was interesting to see this. After all, most Skirmishers were roughly the same build, so fights among them usually boiled to the same tactics. None of them had really had an idea on how to teach Sunset to fight, so watching first hand the underdog fight, might give her some ideas.

The older man managed to disengage, pulling down as he rounded behind the big guy. A kick to the side of the knee brought the man down, howling, and a punch straight onto the jaw knocked him out fast.

John stepped back, looking around wildly.

"Duck!" Sunset shouted, surprising herself.

John followed her order with surprising speed, just as a chair swept the air where his torso had been a second ago. While crouching, John had been spinning in place already and his fist came up in a solid uppercut that sent the second man flying.

John smirked, stumbling a little and turned to face Sunset, nodding at her once in thanks. Then he stopped and blinked at her. Before collapsing onto the floor.

"Idiot," the woman from the bar said, checking on the other two. She looked up at Sunset. "Hey, you look strong enough for this… do you want some free cash?" she asked, pulling out some chips.

Sunset raised her eyebrow. "For what?"

"Take this idiot, here," she motioned at John, who had pushed himself up to a sitting position and was muttering something to himself about… Talen? Balen? "To his home. It's nearby, a couple of blocks down the main road and to the left. He can walk, he just needs to lean on someone to make it there."

Sunset grimaced. She didn't want to walk around drunk people, but on the other hand he looked like he could fight. Maybe he could help her get set up here. The place was a mess, but if she managed to make her way up to controlling the whole thing… she smirked. That would show Celestia that Sunset had more than enough ability to lead, just like Betos and Pratal Mox had already seen.

"Sure," she said, taking the money and walking up to the man. "Come on, old man, let's get you home."

o.0.o Three Years Later o.0.o

"Rookies Sunset Shimmer and Jane Kelly, step forth," Central called out.

"Sir!"

The pair stepped forward, Jane almost wobbling in place and Sunset resisting the urge to smirk at her friend's suffering.

"Last night you both took place in a very important mission for the future of XCOM," Bradford continued. "Although there were losses, thanks to you we were able to bring the commander back."

The hangar was silent. It had been a while since the last promotion, but more importantly, as much as it was about their promotion, it was about a little show and fanfare of their victory. Most of the non-essential staff had gathered, with the Engineer team and the science teams flanking the small squadron of soldiers.

"The commander is in good health, still healing, and sadly unable to attend, but sends regards," Bradford continued. "Now that we have a working military command, you have the commander's blessings in being acknowledged by formal military rank and I am honored to give you both the rank of Squaddie.

"Given your set of skills, Jane Kelly is to be designated a Specialist, and will report to Engineer Chen to pick up her GREMLIN. Sunset Shimmer is being designated a Ranger, specializing in close combat. Both of you are now assigned to the newly created team, Menace, with other two members to be assigned soon. You will also report to Engineer Shen for any additional equipment you might need."

Bradford gave the pair of saluting soldiers a nod. "Dismissed."

As soon as the hangar had cleared of higher-ups, Sunset and Jane were congratulated several times by their peers before they managed to extricate themselves and start walking down towards Engineering, which was thankfully not too far from the Hangar.

"So how are you feeling?" Sunset asked, smirking. She had seen looking ready to throw up more than once when someone patted her on the back.

"Ugh. Remind me to never let you let me drink like that again."

"I thought you couldn't help it," Sunset mock-pouted. "My Little Kelly's not Irish enough now?"

"Oh, shut it," Jane muttered.

"Still," Sunset sighed. "A new team, huh?"

"Yeah." Jane shrugged. "About time we got an actual promotion though, we've been at this for years."

"I guess it just marks the start of real XCOM operations."

"Yeah, like all the other missions weren't enough."

"I hear that the old XCOM hired professional soldiers from around the world… being a rookie here promoted to Squaddie under that bar… it's not too bad."

Jane snorted. "Aren't you setting your ambition a bit low, Commander?"

Most people in the Avenger had become used to Sunset's aspirations to leadership, and thus, when Central was not around, her given nickname was "The Commander", due to her tendency to give orders when there was no clear superior officer.

"Hah!" Sunset made a fist. "As if. You'll see, I'll start with this team, but soon enough I'll have my own Avenger, with blackjack and—"

"Engineer Shen!"

Sunset lowered her fist. "That's not… oh."

Lily Shen raised her eyebrow. "Well, don't leave me hanging. Blackjack and what?"

"Ponies," Sunset said. "Unicorns, Pegasi and regular Earth Ponies, we'll spray paint cutie marks on them and ride them into the moon."

"If you say so," Shen said, waving them into the Engineering room. "Sorry about the mess, we barely have enough space and Bradford says the Commander's first order is to build a new communications room. Then a Guerilla Tactics school then maybe an extension for us or the lab."

"We sleep in bunk beds, Shen," Jane pointed out. "We're used to cramped."

"Hello ROV-R," Sunset said as the drone floated up to them. "How are you doing?"

ROV-R bobbed up and down before flying to the other side of the room and starting to run scans on a piece of alien machinery.

"I heard about your promotion, Sunset, well done," Shen said, moving over to a table and opening a box. "Bradford asked me to check your armor and make sure it still fits you, Sunset," she said with a tone of slight annoyance. "It just needed a few adjustments, but it's all set. If it wasn't quite so unique, I'd love to dismantle it for study."

"I'm sure you'll get a chance, Shen," Sunset said. "It's just based off of ADVENT's own."

"I know! But why doesn't it break apart like the others we get our hands on?" Shen sighed. "Anyway, I got a bunch of bodies with armor that Tygan still needs to study, and then we'll be able to improve our own armors… maybe improve yours too."

"Well," Sunset gathered up her things. "Thank you for respecting this, Lily."

"Hey…" Lily hesitated. "I understand the value of gifts like that." She took a deep breath. "Anyway, besides the armor, here's your sword."

Sunset took the blade. It was made of sturdy material with a very clear sharp edge. "This looks less like a sword and more like an overgrown machete."

Lily gave her a look. "I'm not Xinpei Shen, Sunset. Name might sound similar, but we're different types of legends. Sword making is not my craft. It's long, it's metal, and it cuts through most things. It's a sword."

"Sorry, sorry," Sunset said, cringing. She slid it back on its sheath. "I hope we get some time to practice, the only things I had were those bokens in the gym and the weight is all messe—" She caught Lily's look. "Different. It handles differently."

"Glad to see you catching on," Lily deadpanned before moving over to Jane. "Well, Jane, you're almost one of us now, congratulations too."

"I can't wait," Jane said. "Hacking with those little notepads is ridiculous."

"Don't be too hard, it's good training," Lily replied. "Besides, I've been working on this baby of yours for a while now. A lot of your hacking information and tendencies are crucial to the design of your own GREMLIN, especially if it's to anticipate your actions on any level."

"Aww, you shouldn't have," Jane said. "It's like you knew I'd be promoted."

"Just a little over a month," Lily said, bending down to picked up a crate, opening it up and fishing for a couple of devices, which she passed on to Jane. "Go ahead, give it a try."

Sunset watched as Jane put one of the devices on the side of her head, like some sort of monocle. From what she understood of the process, the GREMLINS used some of the alien technology that connected the mind of the Specialist to the drone, allowing them to give them clear instructions both with verbal commands and mental prompts. It wasn't a real psionic link, since it was a machine, but it was still an incredible adaptation of alien tech. Even ADVENT didn't have anything similar.

"Oh yeah," Jane grinned as the drone levitated up. "This little guy and I will have a lot of fun out there."

"Just remember the protocols on having your drone active in the Avenger," Lily said. "And don't attempt to hack the Avenger."

"I'm not stupid," Jane muttered.

"Let me rephrase that," Lily said. "If you get drunk and the next morning we're orbiting Pluto, you will be responsible for the fallout, and I will take your GREMLIN away."

The computer console suddenly lit up and Bradford appeared on a small screen. "Lily, have Sunset and Jane picked up their equipment?"

"Yes, they're actually right here, I just gave it to them."

"Good, saves me the trouble of seeking them out," Bradford replied. "Sunset, Jane, get equipped and report to the hangar, some… friends… have made contact now that the Commander is free and we are to meet their representatives. I'm sending Menace over. I'll brief you when you're in your way. Central out."

The screen went black.

"Well, I guess I get to practice with my machete after all," Sunset muttered, earning another glare from Lily.

"No rest for the wicked," Jane retorted. "Come on, we only have a few minutes to grab our things and get dressed.

Sunset nodded, waving absently at Lily and ROV-R. Her mind was running fast. The commander hadn't even been out of whatever that machine was over a day and they were already moving to a new mission, and if Bradford's tone was any indication, it would not necessarily be a pleasant one.

She shook her head. "I wonder who these 'friends' are…"

o.0.o End Chapter 6 o.0.o

Chapter 7: Sushi

Ranger

Chapter 7: Sushi

By Wanderer D

The Skyranger hummed into life as the newly-minted team, Menace, gathered in the hangar. Sunset had donned her quasi-skirmisher armor, including her grapple-hook, and was all but ready to go. Her machete was taking a bit of getting used to, attached as it was to the back of her armor, but it was designed in a way that made drawing and reattaching very easy.

All in all, she felt a lot safer than in the civilian gear she had worn during the last mission.

Jane was wearing her regular XCOM resistance armor, sunglasses and black cap. Her GREMLIN floated faithfully next to her, almost as if it had been with her all along.

Two more soldiers had joined them; Shintaro Katsu, who had been there almost as long as Sunset herself, and Paula Graca. Neither had a specialization yet, but they had ran the same drills with them over and over.

Sunset couldn't complain, both were a bit more focused than Otis had been, in her experience, and they had been out on a couple of missions together before. Unlike the previous times, however, she was really their superior this time around.

"Menace 1-4," Bradford called in as soon as they sat down inside the Skyranger and it had taken off. "This mission will take place in one of the abandoned cities; we are to meet two representatives. Each is from a different faction that we have deemed a credible threat to ADVENT. Your mission is to meet and escort the representatives to the meeting place, where XCOM will host the negotiations. The commander is currently engaged in communications with their leaders, and negotiations will depend on this mission going through without a hitch."

The screen inside the Avenger provided tactical information and visual aids as Bradford spoke. "You will be divided into two teams. Sunset will head Alpha Team. You will be meeting with the Reaper's representative. Team Bravo will be headed by Jane and meet with the Skirmisher's representative."

Sunset started. "Wait, requesting to switch—"

"Both teams will meet at the designated area with their assigned representative alive. Central out."

The screen went black.

"Crap."

"Everything okay there, Sunset?" Jane asked.

Sunset looked up to see the others were giving her amused looks. "Yeah, yeah," Sunset muttered. The chances of her knowing the Skirmisher representative were slim as it was. "It's just, you know… Reapers eat aliens."

The cabin went quiet.

"Say what now?" Shintaro asked.

"As in Sectoid sushi, yes." Sunset shrugged. "Not entirely sure how it started, but they hunt them down, then cook them. I've heard Muton shanks is a popular dish."

"Eww."

"When you say hunt…" Paula started.

"...I mean hunt," Sunset said, nodding. "Like game."

"Know anything about Skirmishers?" Jane asked.

Sunset hesitated. "Yes. They're ex-ADVENT, very tribal, honorable and loyal to each other. Good fighters."

"Huh," Paula spoke up. "Seems Central kept you well informed, but I still feel you're keeping things to yourself."

"No surprise there," Shintaro added. "You travelled with Central for over a year if I remember correctly. Did he tell you about them then?"

"Sort of," Sunset said. "I've just had run-ins with them… it was educational."

Jane and the others shared looks before leaning forward. Sunset couldn't blame them, usually they would all go mostly in the dark about things and XCOM had kept most soldiers under an intense training regime which had only allowed for select contact outside of the Avenger.

Most outside world information came from situations like these, where one or another soldier would have first hand experience of a location or encounter. The more they knew, the more likely they would be able to anticipate their contact's reactions.

"So… did you try any of that Sectoid sushi?" Shintaro asked, looking slightly disgusted if intrigued.

"No, even they admit it's an acquired taste," Sunset said. "And no, I didn't risk it. To be honest, it smelled awful."

"You actually saw them chop one up?"

"Yes."

"So what's the best part?" Jane asked.

"If you believe Natter… Sectoid loin is a delicacy."

Everyone contemplated this in silence.

"Any idea who the third party he mentioned was?" Shintaro asked, changing the topic. "We have cannibals, ex ADVENT… what could be next?"

They looked at Sunset, who glared back at them. "Templars. And no. I don't want to talk about them."

Jane raised an eyebrow. "I sense there's a history there."

"I said I don't want to talk about it." Sunset crossed her arms. "And they are not important right now."

"I guess that's true," Paula said. "But it would be nice to know why you don't like these Templars."

"It's a long story that I hope never to have to share," Sunset replied. "Besides, we're here, so let's jump a few hundred feet to the ground now, okay?"

The back of the Skyranger opened as it hovered over the city. It didn't take long for Sunset to start swearing the moment she saw the greenish mist that covered most of it. That could only mean one thing.

Shintaro gave her an amused look. "What?"

Sunset gritted her teeth. "I hope you like zombie movies," she said before jumping down.

The street they were dropped at was a sadly familiar sight: tall buildings and half-collapsed skyscrapers, street covered by a thin, greenish mist; desiccated bodies strewn around as they fled from small craters created by alien devices; cars either overturned, abandoned or destroyed, all inevitably covered in rust and vegetation and an eerie, heavy and oppressive silence.

Sunset was quick to activate her 'blood vision' as she had taken to calling it, the moment she was on the floor. Immediately she could see ruby-red lights around herself, and Shintaro, as well as a few other, smaller ones at the top of buildings as well as one behind a car nearby. The sheer size of human cities never ceased to amaze Sunset, nor did the amount of cars they used, although given the size of the things it wasn't surprising they'd want a faster method of movement.

Blood vision was the only one of her bloodspells she could keep up an almost indefinite amount of time. Sunset had a massive reserve of magical energy, which had grown considerably with constant practice and strengthening exercises… it also regenerated over time, and this spell in particular used so little of it that by the time it would make a small impact, her reserves would have been refilled… a much different scenario from other magical spells, be it her natural pyromancy or even basic levitation.

Equestrian high-level spells would leave her incapacitated most of the day, if they were possible at all, and she was more than happy to not use them for now.

"What do you mean zombie movies?" Shintaro asked.

"Oh, you'll see," Sunset said as she started walking down the street.

"Menace 1-2," Bradford's voice came through the comms. "Proceed to the first set of coordinates, Firebrand and the second team will go ahead to the next drop point."

"Detecting increasing biological signatures in the area ahead," Dr. Tygan said.

"Then I'd say we're in the right place," Bradford added. "Stay sharp out there, just because the city was abandoned, doesn't mean it's lifeless. Let's see what the Reapers have to offer, you should be meeting your contact here soon."

"They're already here," Sunset said, just as the heartbeat behind the car revealed itself.

"You have good eyes, XCOM," the woman said, "My name is Elena Dragunova, follow me."

Sunset and Shintaro followed after Elena a block down, to where Sunset was slightly disgusted to see the head of a bug-like alien roasting over a fire. She'd never seen them without the exoskeleton herself, but that was probably the remains of one of Bradford's infamous Chryssalids.

"Feel free to eat if you haven't," Elena said, watching Shintaro turn green and heave. When Sunset's reaction didn't change, she rolled her eyes at her before tilting her head and frowning. "I think I remember you, Bradford's kid, right? You were at that meeting a few months ago. I thought I saw you loitering next to one of the cages back at camp."

That started a series of choking sounds from Shintaro, who still wouldn't face them, lest he look at the roasting head.

"Not exactly his kid, but yeah, I travelled with him for a while," Sunset replied, giving her a dirty look. "I know Central spoke to Volk, is Natter still around?"

Elena's face hardened. "She's dead, last year."

Sunset bit her lip and sighed. "I'm sorry."

Elena turned. "If we have nothing else to discuss, let's get going."

"Is it just you coming, or is the rest of your gang here following as well?" Sunset asked, falling into place behind Elena.

"You do have a good eye." Elena smirked. "No, they'll stay behind, we'll meet your Skirmisher as agreed, one-on-one."

"Good." Sunset said, then, "Speaking of which, who are we meeting from the Skirmishers?"

"We don't know much about him other than his name. Mox," Bradford replied.

This drew an angry growl from Elena. "Mox?! Pratal Mox?"

"You have a problem with that?" Sunset asked, looking at her.

"His death squads killed a lot of my people at the beginning of this war!" Elena hissed. "You would dare do this?"

"It's not like Reapers haven't hunted down Skirmishers for nibbles," Sunset snapped, earning a glare of her own.

Shintaro, caught in the middle, slid back out of the way as both women walked up to each other, neither backing down.

"I'm sure there is plenty of blood on both sides," Bradford interrupted the glare, sounding slightly exasperated. "That's what this is about, burying the past and working together."

That was all that was said for a time. They moved quietly, from shadow to shadow, cover to cover. Reapers were notorious for their ability to blend with their surroundings, and were it not for her blood spell, Sunset would have lost sight of Elena more than once. Eventually they saw one of the machines that had crashed into the cities.

"We can still detect trace amounts of radiation," Tygan said into the comms. "I can't help but wonder what they looked like and their initial purpose."

"We were there, doctor, trust me, you're better off having missed it," Bradford replied.

It wasn't long after they had left the camp and were making their way through the city that they saw their first Lost shambling around an abandoned-looking building.

"I hate those things," Sunset muttered.

"Those things..." Bradford gasped. "They still look like people! We don't have any intel on them."

"That's surprising," Elena replied, looking at Sunset with a slightly bewildered expression. "What was human died years ago… only the taint of the alien survives now."

"XCOM hasn't fought any so far," Sunset said in response to Elena's look.

"These creatures' DNA has mutated past anything we could still classify as human," Tygan added to the radio chatter. "Perhaps a result of continued exposure to the alien radiation… but why would anyone expose themselves to that… I cannot imagine."

"When the governments of the world fell, a lot of people were starving and returned to the cities to scavenge… they did not heed the warnings," Elena whispered bitterly.

"Sunset, anything you want to share?" Bradford's voice sounded particularly annoyed.

"The Lost are… something that ADVENT doesn't want anyone to see… they send squads of ADVENT Purifiers… they're… like troopers but with flamethrowers, I haven't seen any so far outside of the old cities."

"Any additional intel you think would be useful to know before we encounter them, other than 'I hope you like zombie movies'?" Bradford asked.

"You were listening?"

"I am always watching my troops on missions," Bradford replied dryly. "And I'm relaying this information to Jane as we speak."

"Well, do you like zombie movies?" Sunset asked.

"No."

"Me neither."

"I hate to interrupt this father-daughter-like interaction," Elena said, "but if you don't have anything productive to add, we should get moving. They're not human anymore, and a shot to the head will take them down."

"They are also attracted to loud noises, so any large explosion will draw their attention," Sunset added.

"It seems like we'll have to tread carefully," Bradford concluded, "I'm relaying this information to Bravo team. Carry on with the mission... and try to not draw their attention."

"It's always easier said than done," Sunset muttered.

o.0.o End Chapter 7 o.0.o

Chapter 8: Witch

Ranger

Chapter 8: Witch

By Wanderer D

o.0.o Two Years Earlier o.0.o

Sunset shifted nervously, watching the many Reapers performing their daily routines in their camp. She was hanging around a bunch of empty cages they had left outside the main tent, and Bradford had told her in no uncertain terms that she was to remain put. And usually, she would have ignored his order, except... it was different here.

There was a sense that any of these people would shoot her without hesitation if she so much as blinked the wrong way. They had an intensity to themselves that was almost wild—and menacing. She knew it would take a long time to feel comfortable here, and she desperately wanted that to not happen.

'Bradford should just finish his stupid meeting and we can get going.' Sunset hadn't missed the looks they have given them both when they walked into camp, escorted by two heavily wrapped humans.

She wasn't sure if it was the glares, the many guns that, while not pointing directly at them, had followed their general trajectory, or the fact that a big, burly man was whistling a tune as he cleaved through the tough hide of a muton. Meat by itself wasn't something that disgusted her… muton meat? No thanks.

She had thought that Skirmishers were tribal, but these people… they took it to a different level. Even though she had gotten somewhat used to death, both from her time with the Skirmishers and by John Effing Central Bradford's general proximity, which was an invitation for just about anything with a pet peeve at… anything, to attack them on account of him being alive, and her being alive next to him. The big X on their armor probably didn't help either.

Apparently XCOM was not welcome in most places for a number of reasons, and after more than a few shootouts together after she had agreed to travel with him and meet this mysterious Dr. Shen, she had finally asked him one night why everyone wanted to shoot them.

His response?

"That's XCOM, Sunset."

He had actually laughed himself to sleep on that one.

"Hey, you new here?"

The voice made Sunset almost jump. She turned to look at a petite brunette, who was smirking at her with something akin to amusement.

"Just visiting," Sunset replied warily. "You guys… have quite the thing going on here."

The woman snorted. "It really is a thing, isn't it?" She looked around, smiling. "Where do you come from? You look pretty clean, are you fresh from one of the cities?"

Sunset raised an eyebrow. By her own reckoning, she was actually sweaty, covered in dirt and could really use a shower. Then again, people here had different standards than ponies.

"No, never been. I'm from New Haven, to the west."

The woman whistled. "All the way from there? And what brings you here? You came in with that old man? Who's that, your dad?"

Sunset rolled her eyes. "He's not my dad."

"Your sugar daddy then?"

"No. What does that even mean?"

"Oh, bless your heart," the woman laughed, extending a hand. "Natter's the name."

Sunset shook her head, but took the woman's hand in hers. "Sunset."

"I guess you're lucky you're not from the ADVENT cities," Natter said, motioning with her head for Sunset to follow. "I've always wondered what their meat tastes like, with all that alien food they eat. Might as well be aliens themselves, am I right?"

Sunset clenched her teeth. "I wouldn't know about that."

They walked to the other side of the camp, where two more Reapers, a man and a woman, were getting ready to leave.

"Hey guys," Natter spoke up. "This here's Sunny, and she's never gone hunting before."

"Well, then we should fix that," the man said, grabbing a nearby rifle and giving it to Sunset. "You know how to sneak, right?"

Sunset looked from the rifle to Natter, who grinned, then back to the rifle, then over her shoulder at the tent in the middle of the camp.

"If you're wondering when your dad is coming out," the other woman spoke up, throwing a dusty coat to Sunset, presumably for her to wear. "It'll take a while. Volk likes to drink too."

Sunset sighed, donning the hooded jacked. "He's not my dad. What are we hunting?"

"Elk," Natter said. "Don't worry, it'll be easy."

o.0.o Present o.0.o

"This is so stupid!" Sunset snarled, blowing a Lost's head off with her shotgun.

"It was your guy that blew our cover," Elena pointed out, leaning to the side of a cardboard box and shooting another Lost in the head. "Good thing it wasn't an elk."

"I said I was sorry!" Shintaro hissed, trying not to move his arm too much and using his gun instead of his automatic rifle. "There are dead bodies that look like Lost, and Lost that look like dead bodies! I wasn't trying to wake it up! I thought it was dead! And what's this about elks?"

The three slowly backed away, taking sure shots at the approaching zombies and moving towards their destination.

"You shut up about the damned elk!" Sunset snapped. "Natter promised she wouldn't tell!"

"Well, she lied," Elena retorted.

"Next time we do the smart thing and tell Firebrand to just pick up the contact and fly us the hell over to the next site. Whose great idea was it to do this anyway?" Sunset asked, hooking up her shotgun to its harness and sliding out her machete. She raised her arm and shot her grappling hook straight through the torso of a Lost that was about to tackle Shintaro.

With an efficiency that surprised the other two, she used the hook to yank the creature back towards her, and as soon as it was in range, used the momentum to step in and with a swift cut, lopped its head off. The body collapsed onto its knees before crumbling onto the floor, unmoving.

That seemed to be the last one, and the three held their breaths, releasing them slowly in relief when there were no more groans or shouts from the undead creatures.

"Come on, we are about to reach our meeting point," Elena whispered after a moment, she took action to words and moved quickly from cover to cover.

"How's your arm?" Sunset asked Shintaro as they ran.

"Feels broken," Shintaro muttered. "I'm sorry, I should have been more careful."

"It happens," Sunset said, keeping her senses alert. Blood vision didn't work that well with the Lost. More than a solid source of light, they were shadows moving in the mist. She wasn't sure how any of her spells would affect them, but when it came to the zombies, she was as blind as the others.

"Where… where did you learn to do that?" Shintaro asked as they neared the last block to the meeting coordinates. "I've never seen anyone do something like that."

"I have," Elena said, a slight edge to her voice. She didn't look back at them, but Sunset could feel a bit of anger directed her way. "I've seen some Skirmishers do something similar."

Sunset didn't say anything.

"I knew something rubbed me the wrong way about you since I saw you that time in camp," Elena continued. "It wasn't just your armor either… you seemed… different. It just never clicked now that you were a skirmisher." She snorted. "You don't look like one."

"I'm not," Sunset said as they stopped to survey the area. "I stayed with them for a while when Mox saved me when I was younger. They dropped me off at a human colony when they had the chance."

Elena turned to look at her. "But not before training you."

"Hey now," Sunset smirked. "Would you really pass on getting one of these?"

Elena snorted, glancing at the grappling hook. "I suppose not."

"I'm glad we're all friends again," Shintaro muttered.

"That's too strong a word."

"Don't push it, mister."

"Right, right, sorry," he said raising his hands to appease the two women. "Look, the others are here."

Sunset looked up. It was true; Jane and Paula were both warily flanking a thoroughly amused Pratal Mox. His armor was a lot different, and he seemed even bigger now, if possible.

The trio climbed up to the rail tracks where the meeting would take place.

"It seems like the life of a Skirmisher suits you well," Sunset said as they walked into sight. The other two stayed behind as she walked almost all the way to where Mox waited. He looked over, seemingly surprised at seeing her. Apparently Bradford hadn't shared any of their identities when confirming the mission.

Soon enough though, he marched over to Sunset and bumped grappling hooks with her. "By the Elder's fetid breath, if it isn't Sunset Shimmer. I knew you'd fend well on your own, but I had not expected to see you with XCOM."

"So, ADVENT's most vicious captain now wants to redeem himself," Elena sneered, walking down the tracks to stand in the middle of it, facing them.

Mox patted Sunset's shoulder and walked past her, facing the Reaper. "I am no longer that being. I have been freed."

"Taking your helmet off doesn't change who you are!" Elena retorted, pointing her rifle straight at him.

Mox braced himself, ripjack at the ready,

"The way I see it," Bradford called out over the comms, "is that we all want the same thing: to take ADVENT down. We can either kill each other and do their work for them, or we can work together. The choice is yours."

Mox grunted and stood down.

Sunset almost didn't see it, so unexpected it was. One moment Elena was lowering her gun, and then, just as she glimpsed the tell-tale bloodwork light of a tall being landing behind Mox, the Reaper was taking a shot at the barely visible figure.

Sunset had thought she had good reactions, but Elena had been as fast as a striking cobra. The shot, however, failed to hit as the monstrous humanoid that appeared behind Mox dodged the bullet and back flipped, batting away Mox's follow up grappling hook with a wicked-looking sword.

The alien was female, and taller than Mox himself, although a lot thinner. She was dressed in blood-red armor, only decorated by a ruby or gemstone in the center of her chest armor, which looked almost lightweight as to not impede her movements. She sported two pigtails with purple and blue highlights, their volume at odds with her abnormally thin body. Her blue face split with a smile full of serrated teeth, like a shark as she leered at the gathered group. "That has never happened before," she hissed. "And never will again!"

The creature faded away, just as Mox, Jane, and the others formed a circle, trying to see where she had gone.

"What the hell was that?" Bradford asked.

Mox hissed. "Elder assassin, she hunts my kind. Immortal punishment from the Elders."

"We have another like her, hunting us," Elena added as the pair walked carefully to where the assassin had disappeared.

Sunset concentrated, spending a bit more power on her spell. The assassin's invisibility was very thorough… but it was not magical. Whipping to her left, Sunset opened fire, startling the others as the assassin splashed out of her invisibility field, arms crossed in front and orange blood dripping.

"How!?" She growled, but Sunset didn't give her enough time to gather herself. The assassin batted Sunset's own grappling hook with her sword and twisted to dodge out of Mox's ripjack, kicking him in the stomach and giving herself enough space to duck under another shot from Elena.

The assassin hissed, running in between shots from Jane and Shintaro before jumping off the side to the street below.

"Menace, you need to get out of there," Bradford ordered, just as a dull sound echoed through the area, like an old church bell being rung in the middle of the city.

"We are detecting a large biomass approaching your coordinates," Tygan added, and several shrill shouts of the Lost echoed in response as if responding to his assessment.

"This is firebrand, your immediate area is too hot, sending you pick-up coordinates."

"You heard her," Bradford said. "Get going."

The group started running, trying to outpace the Lost when suddenly, Sunset saw the assassin closing the distance. "Paula! Duck!"

Her teammate followed the order without hesitation, just as Sunset's gunshot went off. The assassin emerged from her invisibility, tracing a finger on a wound on her exposed arm before charging straight at Sunset.

She was interrupted by a punch from Mox, which made her head whip around, but she recuperated, moving with the impact and slamming her elbow to the back of his head, knocking him down.

The assassin tried to move, but Sunset had had enough, she focused her energy on the wound and projected it through her stretched hand at the assassin.

"What?!" the assassin hissed as her body seemed to stop. She looked around wildly as the others got closer to her, readying to shoot their weapons. She took a hasty shot from Shintaro on the shoulder just as her eyes settled on Sunset and narrowed.

"Gah!" A blast of psionic energy threw the others back, knocking them to the ground, and Sunset managed to catch a glimpse of blood-red energy the moment her magic failed. A second later the assassin was right in front of her.

"Well, well, well…" The assassin hissed, twisting her sword.

Sunset spat blood, eyes unable to move away from the assassin's own. She could feel the blade twisting her flesh, warm blood spilling down her legs to splash on the floor below. She needed to.. she needed...

"A blood mage," the assassin continued, holding Sunset up from her shoulder, to prevent her from collapsing, and making her shoulder pads crack with the pressure. "On Earth of all places… you've managed to give yourself some time, little one… or perhaps not." The assassin's mouth widened in a sneer.

Sunset could hear distant shouts and the assassin shook as it was hit with several weapons. Just as it started to disintegrate, she leaned in to whisper in Sunset's ear. "We'll meet again… if you live."

The assassin burst into fragments of light… and Sunset was falling.

o.0.o End Chapter 8 o.0.o

Chapter 9: Healing

Ranger

Chapter 9: Healing

By Wanderer D

Bradford opened the door to his temporary home and sighed. "You're back."

Sunset looked up from the table, where she was poring over her book, and raised an eyebrow at him. "You did say I could crash here when I was not on guard duty."

"I was drunk," Bradford said, closing the door behind him and sitting down on the bed in the main room, running his hand through his short hair.

The place was big enough to have a smaller room in the back, which Sunset had claimed as her own. The day after she had brought him home and he had woken up to see her studying her book, there had been a short, but terse conversation. Eventually, having found whatever he was looking for in that conversation, Bradford had simply shrugged and let her be, although he often would express grumpy surprise at her still being there despite his less-than stellar attitude.

"You seem a lot more serious today," Sunset said, closing her book. "What's going on?"

"I got a message," Bradford replied, "from an old friend. He's dying, but he… he found something, and he's been working on it with some other people and his daughter. He wants me to go over and take a look."

"Oh?"

"I don't have much time to get to him, maybe a few months… and he's in another continent."

The pair went silent for a few moments.

Bradford spoke up. "You can have this place an—"

"I'm going with you," Sunset interrupted. "You'll need my help."

Bradford snorted. "I'm more than capable of taking care of myself."

"I'm not staying here, Bradford," Sunset said. "You've been training me an—"

'No, nonononono! This is not interesting. Next video!

Sunset looked at the burning remains of what had been her home for the last four months. She was covered in scratches and blood of different colors. She wiped her bloody forehead with the back of her hand.

ADVENT had attacked out of nowhere, Vipers and troopers had flooded the town and soon the whole place was a bloodbath of both, alien and human nature, the cost of life had been high, although the small outpost had survived against all odds.

However…

"Stupid," Bradford gasped, coughing blood and forcing himself to look at the gaping wound caused by a nearby explosion. Shrapnel had perforated his lungs… and he was losing consciousness fast. He coughed again. "Sunset, my friends… you have to get to them," he pawed around his chest, trying to find something, but failing. His eyes rolled back and he collapsed in a bloody heap.

Sunset grit her teeth and looked around. Whatever survivors were left had already abandoned the site, it was just her and Bradford.

Kneeling down next to the dying man, she ripped his shirt open, taking out the biggest pieces of shrapnel and letting the blood flow out of his body. He looked deathly pale, and was barely breathing.

"Idiot," Sunset muttered, although she wasn't sure if she was telling herself that or to him.

She concentrated, drawing the magic out of the blood, which glowed ruby-like as she traced runes and magical circles above him, the blood snaking around them both.

Now this is what I'm talking about, my dearest Sunset!

The world whirled as she pushed and kicked in her mind. The scene became a blur of colors until it all became darkness and she was standing in front of a familiar man in purple armor.

"Geist," Sunset growled. "You'd dare invade my mind?!"

"My, my, Sunset," Geist sat down in a chair that materialized in the empty space. "Is that really the best way to greet an old friend?"

"Friend is a very strong word for how you and I are acquainted."

Geist leaned back, touching his chest in mock hurt. "You wound me, Sunset. And here I am, trying to save your life still, how is that for gratitude?"

Sunset frowned. "Saving m—" The landscape changed and she was looking down at the gaping wound in her stomach as the Assassin burst into light. Her hands quickly traced a circle over the wound just as she started pitching forward.

"I must say, my dear, that was quite the feat. You subconsciously did… whatever it is you did before you lost any chance of doing so." Geist leaned back in his chair, holding Sunset's eyes with his own. "From what I heard, Bradford threatened the pilot of your lovely floating base with dire consequences if they didn't make it here in time to save you."

Sunset felt sick, panicky even. She barely had the presence of mind to materialize a mental pillow—just like the ones back in Equestria—as she sat down heavily on it.

If Geist was surprised by her choice, he didn't show it. "So far I've had to take care of you myself, for the most part, except for some of my most trusted medics… your unusual psionic skills would… possibly cause a panic both here and with XCOM if they found out."

Sunset rubbed her face. "It's not… it isn't psionics, Geist. We've been over this before. It's not something I can teach your Templars with meditation. We might be able to feel each other's wavelengths but it doesn't mean we're compatible. You remember what happened when you tried to train me on how to Rend."

Geist smiled, rubbing his arm. "Yes, well, as destructively chaotic as that was, I feel you proved your point by accident that one time."

Sunset shuddered.

"In any case, we haven't informed anyone in XCOM other than Bradford about your… uniqueness. Since he already knew about your… proficiency with blood… he was glad to hear you had managed to pull your tricks and survive being stabbed by one of the Chosen." He smirked. "Whether he has informed his precious Commander… well, that I would not know."

"So the others didn't see?"

"Apparently not, although you might become a legend after surviving such a thing. That and our healing skills will probably earn a bit of underserved fame."

Sunset sighed. "So, if you already know all of that, why were you poking through my memories?"

"Do I need a reason?"

"Yes. Yes you do," Sunset growled. "You might escape before I do permanent damage, Geist, but you wouldn't forget the experience. So why?"

"Information, of course," Geist replied, opening his hands as if that explained everything. When it was clear it didn't, he relented. "Fine, have it your way. You encountered the Assassin, and you have heard of the one that hunts the Reapers."

Sunset nodded.

"Well, it turns out that we have a stalker of our own, and she calls herself Warlock," Geist explained.

"But a warlock would be male."

Geist shrugged. "Far be it for me to judge what goes in those alien minds of theirs. However, there's an interesting thing… she and I have had some… encounters, would be the best description, and though her powers far outweigh my own, I did discover something interesting… our dear Warlock uses similar energy to yours, although it has been…" he trailed off, frowning as he visibly tried to find the best way to describe it. "...mutated… by the Elders. Despite her nickname, she is not able to use it as you do, but the signature, so to speak, is pretty much the same."

Sunset frowned.

"I had my doubts, of course," Geist waved his hand dismissively. "It could have been simply comparable. The Warlock's psychic feats—are after all—very much achievable by a well-trained Templar, albeit on a smaller scale." He leaned forward. "However, imagine my surprise when you're rushed in, and your wound is already healing and that disturbing echo in the Warlock's aura, is emanating from you too."

The pair was silent for some time.

"They come from where I came from…" Sunset finally said. "I don't know how. I've never seen anything like them, or read about anything like them. But the Assassin… she knew what I was."

Geist didn't say anything, simply watching her.

"She doesn't have powers like mine, but she recognized it… and there was something… something that broke my—" she glanced up at him. "I had her trapped, unable to move… but then, something she did, or rather used, broke my hold on her."

"You realize you have just confessed to being an alien, my dear Sunset."

Her eyes went wide and she looked at him with growing fear.

"Oh my, don't tell me even Bradford doesn't know you're not human?" Geist chuckled. "Don't worry, I won't judge you, you are clearly not one of them… if anything you have more in common with the Skirmishers than I originally thought."

Sunset licked her lips nervously. "Don't tell anyone."

"Oh, I wouldn't dare!" Geist declared, smiling. "But I do want something in return," he said, eyes darkening. "I have convinced Bradford to take one of my Templars as a warrior for your cause, but what I want from you is to promise me to make the Warlock a priority."

"I was planning on making them one as it is." She felt herself calm down and looked at him curiously. "That's all? No secrets of my craft? No power-ups that I might be able to give your Templars?"

"My dear Sunset," Geist smiled. "I don't want my people to explode."

"...imperative that you let her sleep for a few more hours."

Sunset's eyelids felt heavy, she knew she was ordering them to open, but it was hard, as if she just simply didn't have the strength to do so.

"The last thing we want is to make her injuries worse," Bradford's voice said. There was an unusual tone to his voice.

She tried to speak, and felt her mouth part, but only a soft wheeze came out. Her stomach hurt, even though she knew she was heavily medicated at the time, which was a clear sign of how close she had come to dying.

"It appears that Sunset is waking up," Mox's unmistakable voice said.

She felt the others shuffle around her, just as her eyes finally, forced themselves open, even if it was still frustratingly slow.

Geist, who was the one talking originally, leaned down and held a straw to her mouth, so she could carefully drink some water.

She sipped at it gingerly. It was flavored, probably containing additional nutrients, Finally, she felt strong enough to speak.

"So… will I play the piano again?" She asked, joking. What came out was a raspy gasp that sounded to her less than words and more like the wheezing gasp of a dying elk.

"I think she was attempting to tell a joke," Geist said dryly, "which can only mean she should be good to go by tomorrow."

"Good," Bradford said, straightening up. He looked down at her. "The Chosen Assassin has managed to send us several messages. Apparently the commander is their main target now, and we'll need all our best soldiers to take them down before they can get close. Make sure you rest, Sunset, I want you back in action as soon as possible."

Sunset nodded, steeling her face, although the prospect of facing the Assassin again—she forced herself not to shudder—was… not something she really wanted.

"The commander asked to be informed of your status," Bradford continued, "So I'll go and spread word of your quick recovery. We expected you to be out for half a month at least."

"You have quite the constitution," Mox said with a slight hint of awe. "I have seen wounds like that kill some of the toughest aliens instantly."

"Yes, yes," Geist interrupted, motioning for another Templar, who Sunset had not noticed, a tall, dark-skinned woman, to come closer. "Let's allow Laetitia here to continue her healing of Sunset's wounds. I'm sure the commander is eager to hear you'll be up in the air soon."

Mox nodded, patting Sunset's shoulder and stepped out of the room, followed shortly by the other two, and leaving her alone with the healer, who closed the door behind them. "I can continue my psychic healing," she said, "but I'm also under Geist's orders to let you use your own skills if you want." The woman had an accent Sunset hadn't heard before, it was pleasant, however, almost French-like at times.

Sunset nodded, gulping and trying to push the mental image of the Assassin's serrated smile out of her mind. She closed her eyes and concentrated as best as she could, allowing her magic to flow into her veins and into the recuperating areas of her body.

She gasped at the sheer amount of damage that she had lived through, and despite the fact that a spell had kept her alive, her respect for Geist's healers went up several notches. She opened her eyes and looked at Laetitia with open admiration. "How… did you heal all of that?"

The woman raised an eyebrow, but smiled a little. "With a lot of patience and encouraging your body to heal. We were lucky that whatever you did allowed your cell regeneration to work even faster than ever before. Geist did most of the work, and I am glad he did, because I would have attempted to interact directly with your own energy. I had a lot to learn."

"Yeah, that wouldn't have been a good thing," Sunset said. "Let me... um, could you prick my finger?"

Sunset would normally not expose her magic like this, but they were alone for now, and Geist already knew more than he should. If he had left her with Laetitia, she was one of the few that knew about her unusual abilities.

Laetitia shrugged, grabbing a nearby pin and doing as Sunset requested. Carefully and tiredly, Sunset moved her gown out of the way and traced a few symbols on the regenerating skin, before pressing her palm there, and casting her spell.

She fell the magical drain immediately, but the soreness was gone. "L-leave it like that…" she stopped to yawn. "... for about three hours, the energy should be dissipated by then and you can…"

Laetitia watched as her charge drifted off to sleep. Careful not to disturb the design, she covered Sunset up with a blanket and shook her head in admiration before heading out the room. She would check on her in a few hours as requested.

Geist had told her and a few others about this girl, but it was more than she could have imagined. With what she was seeing—XCOM, Skirmishers, Reapers, Templars… and this girl—maybe things would change. Maybe they would push the elders back.

Only time would tell.

o.0.o End Chapter 9 o.0.o

Chapter 11: Running

Ranger

Chapter 11: Running

By Wanderer D

Sunset took a seat next to Jane, while behind her, Shintaro and Paula shuffled into their own seats. Their pilot, Rainbow Dash, stood, leaning her back against the wall, waiting.

The middle of the briefing room had a smaller-scale world map, very similar to the one at the control center of the Avenger. This one was focused on what was now known as New India, a country created after ADVENT had taken over and consolidated several nations into one, although in the current global setting, as ordained by ADVENT, it was more akin to a state than an independent nation of any sort.

However, like most areas of the world, ADVENT cities were not the only areas where humans lived, and in the wilderness of New India there were several human colonies, much like New Haven in North America, where humans had fled to live outside of ADVENT's control.

On the surface, ADVENT suffered and tolerated these settlements, allowing them to grow, and even performing "patrols" around them, which they would use in video-feeds at their cities, to show their citizens how people lived in poverty and hungry out of sheer 'petty anger' at ADVENT. It helped create the illusion that ADVENT were compassionate benefactors, unwilling to force others to do things against their will, despite having done just that when they had conquered Earth.

Two decades was enough for children born in those cities to grow believing these lies, and even some adults which held memories of the world before to give in and slowly forget the good that came along with the bad.

The map rotated and zoomed in on a specific area of new India, closer to the ocean and Bradford spoke up.

"The commander has analyzed information sent to us and, with Dr. Shen's help, we've anticipated and triangulated one of ADVENT's new targets: the settlement of Angel Point, in southern New India."

He paced in front of the hologram. "Lt. Dash, the commander and I have experienced these before: terror attacks. The aliens know that Angel Point has been frequented by several resistance groups, and now is taking steps to destroy that… their targets will be civilians, make no mistake. They might even ignore us in order to destroy the settlement. We cannot allow this to happen. If XCOM is to grow into a real threat to ADVENT, we need not only our faction allies with the Templars, Skirmishers or Reapers. Smaller groups need to be coordinated, and we need supplies and sources of possible recruits."

Bradford took a deep breath before looking at the four soldiers. "We need to make a statement, people. We need to show the citizens of Angel Point that we are able to protect them. The commander wants to start building a real contact network, and missions like these are key to that effort. As such, Menace is to save as many civilians as possible, and to neutralize all enemy targets."

"Just the four of us?" Shintaro stammered.

"For the moment," Bradford nodded. "Yes. I intend to increase the size of your squad as soon as possible, but for that to happen, additional training in leadership and squad roles is necessary. The force attacking the settlement is not going to be too big, Angel Point is only home to less than a hundred people. ADVENT's overconfidence will be their undoing."

Bradford stood up and nodded at them. "Get your equipment and get going. We will keep track of your movements and feed you the latest information available."

"But—"

"Come on," Sunset interrupted Shintaro. "Let's get moving."

The crew followed in her wake, but Shintaro wasn't about to let it end there. "Sunset, you almost died not three days ago! We should be more cautious… we need more people!"

Sunset stopped and whirled around. "Who?" She motioned around her, where engineers and scientists and technicians scrambled to their posts. "We have a very limited pool of soldiers right now, Shintaro, we need more… but we can't get them if we can't even prove we can do this ourselves."

"But Sunset, we're only four soldiers."

"It wouldn't be the first time four XCOM soldiers took on odds like these and made it through," Rainbow Dash said, walking past and tapping Jane and Sunset's shoulders to get them moving again. "Remember, you are well trained… by the best. A small group of XCOM soldiers can pull off miracles sometimes."

"Lieutenant Dash is right," Sunset said. "Look, I'm not happy about going out the moment I got a clean bill of health, but I've seen what these rides do… get your act together, Shintaro, we're here to protect humanity as much as we're here to save it."

Shintaro sighed, but nodded.

Once in the Skyranger, they were quick to take off. The flight was a couple of hours away, so the team tried to relax as much as they could, but it was almost too soon when they heard Dash speak up in their comms.

"Avenger, this is Firebrand, we are approaching the AO."

"Roger that, Firebrand," Bradford responded. "Menace, the attack is just starting, and we're coming in hot, there won't be a chance to conceal yourselves this time and take the enemy by surprise. Go in hard, and take them out."

The Skyranger hovered to a stop and the ramp opened, dropping the ropes down. Sunset and the others took a running leap out, sliding down the ropes and quickly scrambling for cover. All around them the night sky was ablaze with fire and smoke. People shouted and screamed, and they could hear shots in the distance.

"Menace," Bradford spoke up. "We read a small group of resistance members near you, make contact and assist them."

"Roger that, Central," Sunset replied, scanning the area to see if she could spot them. It wasn't that hard.

Having taken cover inside a building that used to be a gas station, several well-armed humans were taking shots at an approaching group of aliens.

"I see them," Jane called out. "Two mutons and a sectoid, attacking from the west."

"This is going to suck," Shintaro muttered.

"Whatever," Sunset retorted, rolling her eyes. "It looks like they haven't spotted us yet, Shintaro, you're with me, we're taking cover behind that old car."

"Well, at least it looks like it already exploded so maybe it won't explode again."

Sunset gave him an odd look, before nodding at Jane Kelly. "You two take cover with a clear shot… we'll draw their attention, and you guys finish them when they scramble to deal with a flanked position."

Jane chuckled. "Roger that, commander."

"You know," Paula called through the comms, "we need to think up a new nickname for you, Sunset. Now that the real commander is in, we don't want any confusion."

Sunset snorted. "As if anyone would confuse us. Whatever, just think of something better than 'Sunny' and we'll be okay."

"I can't believe you're joking about this right now."

Sunset frowned at Shintaro's words, but didn't have time to ponder them. As soon as they were close, the aliens noticed them, and they barely had time to slide to cover before the muton was charging their way.

"Crap!" Shintaro shouted, taking a shot at one of the Sectoids.

The creatures themselves were unnerving. Mixed as they were with human DNA, they were taller than the ones that Bradford had taught her about, but even worse, their prominent jaws and exposed teeth made it look like they were grinning constantly, enough to give a lesser mortal nightmares for years to come.

Shintaro's shots weren't a direct hit. The sectoid twisted as it ran for cover, with his shot just grazing its arm and back. Painful, but not dangerous. However, the sectoid ran straight into Jane and Paula's position, and their dual shots took the alien down before it even realized it was running into a trap.

The other muton, however, had ran the opposite direction for cover, hunkering down behind a tree as it watched its comrade's approach on Sunset. Sunset, for her part, had seen this before; once during an escape from a similar attack with Bradford as they made their way to meet with the elder Shen, she had witnessed the aliens charging at the nearest opponent, and rather than opening fire, the creature had used the serrated end of its weapon to skewer their opponent.

A flash to the pain she had felt when she had been sliced through by the assassin paralyzed Sunset. She didn't take the clear shot she had… her shotgun would have taken the creature down in an instant if she had thought to use it. But the memory was enough to freeze her until she realized that the muton was right in front of her.

It had raised its weapon to slice her… but hesitated.

Instinct kicked in. Fear was replaced by anger in an instant, and Sunset let out an angry roar as she shoved her shotgun straight in the muton's face and pulled the trigger. Orange blood, pieces of bone and gray matter splattered behind the alien, mixed up in a shower of lead.

She was so angry the kick of the weapon almost took her by surprise, and she barely managed to hold on to it as she rolled in place and pressed her back against her cover. The other muton hadn't hesitated at all, and bright green plasma flew through the space where she had been previously standing.

She heard gunshots, and the return fire of plasma, but this time it wasn't over her head. She rolled around the corner of the car, taking aim straight at the back of the muton, who was being assaulted by the resistance force in the gas station.

With a cry of pain, the creature flew forward a few feet from the impact before it collapsed in a pool of its own blood.

"X-rays down," Jane reported.

Sunset nodded, breathing heavy and glancing back at the dead body behind her, before shuddering and motioning for Shitaro to follow her.

The four of them met inside the gas station with the resistance fighters.

"Thank you," their current leader, a young man, probably in his mid-twenties said. He had black, thick hair, and a dark brown tan to his skin. He had a very intense look, and his eyes scanned Sunset and the other's warily. XCOM equipment was not your average resistance fare, after all. "What's your codename?"

"We're with XCOM," Sunset said. "We heard you were having trouble."

The young man's eyes widened a little before he was back to business. "That's a bold statement, but we're happy to have you. I'm Krav, our codename is The Rabbits." He looked around. "We have some civilians here."

"Straight south is safe," Jane spoke up. "We're here to take care of your visitors."

"Good," Krav said. "Mohinder, take them down there, and wait until things calm down. The rest of you, come on, the boss is in the main building."

"How many more are left?" Sunset asked, stepping to the side so that the civilians could be led out.

"About twenty more civilians, 5 more fighters, the boss... and Angel." And with that, he and his group were already running towards the largest building beyond them.

"Angel?" Sunset muttered as she motioned the others to follow. "Who's that, their dog?"

"Wouldn't be surprised," Paula said, running along. "I know of a couple of resistance groups that have trained dogs to take down aliens. They're mostly in Russia, though."

"But really? Angel?" Sunset asked. "Couldn't they name their dog something more, you know violent? Especially if it takes aliens down. Spike. Demon. Tirek. Something?"

"What's a Tirek?" Paula asked.

"Demonic half-goat, half-minotaur trapped in Tartarus," Sunset explained. "Old story from back home."

"New Haven must have been a really weird place," Jane countered, rolling behind cover the moment she noticed three ADVENT agents in front of them. One wore the crimson armor of a captain, the other wore the black armor of a trooper; while the last one was a Stun Lancer. "Most other places make do with old bibles."

"Menace, be careful with those Lancers," Bradford called into the comms. "Their original job was to stun people in riots, but my guess is that if they're here, their weapons are a lot more deadly."

"Roger that, Central," Paula replied, taking cover next to Jane.

"Dammit, spread out more!" Sunset called, a little too late.

The ADVENT team had noticed them almost immediately, and the Captain had ordered his two followers to flank Jane and Paula. The trooper had wasted no time in priming a grenade and tossing it over at them.

"Take cover!" Jane shouted, jumping away. She barely managed to land and cover her head before the grenade exploded, decimating their cover. Paula hadn't been so lucky. Her armor saved her, but she was badly injured.

"Crap!" Sunset shouted, taking a running start and pulling out her sword. With a running leap, she raised it above her head, bringing it down right where the captain's armor ended at his neck, and violently cutting through it.

She was covered in orange blood as she turned to face the other trooper, but Krav made his presence known, mowing him down with a series of shots from his whole team. That only left the Lancer, who was already on the move.

It didn't get far, however, as Jane and Shintaro took their shots, the first stopping him in his tracks as his armor was shredded, the second finishing off the trooper with a clean shot through the head.

"Crapcrapcrapcrap!" Jane intoned, as she ran over to Paula, who had passed out. "She's bad, Sunset. Really bad. She'll bleed out!"

"Bradford?" Sunset asked, trotting over to Jane, Shintaro and Paula.

"There's still enemy signatures in the area," Bradford replied. "It's too hot for Firebrand to drop in."

"Dammit."

"Sunset," Krav ran up to her. "The boss will take care of her, there's only a few ADVENT left, they're north of here." He motioned over his shoulder and waved. The door to the building opened and several people ran out, pointing their weapons at all possible angles.

Then a woman stepped out, with long, wavy pink hair, although the roots were going a bit gray. Half of her face was beautiful, the other half… was still beautiful, but scarred over, as if she had been burned. She kneeled next to Paula and looked her over. "Oh my," she said. "This is bad, let me take care of her."

"You can't possibly—" Shintaro started to say, only to be interrupted.

"Menace, this is Firebrand," Dash's voice came through the comms. "You can trust her."

Sunset took a deep breath, "Come on," she said finally. "We have to trust if we're to be trusted. Who's fighting the aliens on the other side of the building?"

"Angel, Ashwini and Aamir are keeping them occupied," the woman said. "But I have to get back in there, we have a lot of injured."

"Let's go, people!" Sunset called, trotting over with Krav and his team, with Jean and Shintaro joining her as well. "Let's get this over with and get Paula back into the Avenger."

The two groups split, rounding the building on both sides, finding another captain, a muton and two troopers shooting at the building.

"I don't see any dogs?" Sunset wondered, kneeling behind some piled metallic boxes and taking a shot at the captain. It was wide, but it drew his attention, and the ADVENT troops moved around to deal with the intruders.

"A dog?" Krav asked, taking his own shot at the muton. "Why would we have a dog?"

"Well, I thought Angel was your trained attack dog?"

Krav chuckled, just as something whipped out from the building, wrapped itself around the ADVENT captain's throat and pulled him through the air and window with little more than a strangled shout. "Angel's not a dog. She's a Viper."

"Aww, she likes you!" Fluttershy said with a smile.

Sunset chuckled nervously, scratching 'Angel's' head, just where the hood turned in. The giant alien snake hissed in appreciation. "Um, nice viper."

"Is it weird that I feel jealous?" Jane whispered to Shintaro as they pulled the stretcher with Paula on it into the Skyranger. The bodies of the other aliens and ADVENT troopers, as well as their weapons had already been recovered, with the help of Krav's team. They were only usable by aliens and ADVENT for now, but Tygan very much intended to change that.

"Of Sunset or the snake?"

"Both, probably," Dash commented from the edge of the ramp. Jane noticed that the pilot was still wearing her full helmet, giving no indication that she knew Fluttershy.

Fluttershy. Before talking to Dash she would have wondered who was crazy enough to name their kid that, but now, her questions lay in other matters.

They watched as Sunset finished exchanging pleasantries with Fluttershy and the Rabbits, then waved as she joined the others in the vehicle.

Jane kept quiet until they were airborne and on their way back to the Avenger. Once the settlement was long gone, she made her way to the cockpit, taking the co-pilot seat. "So…"

"Why didn't I say anything?" Dash asked. "Why didn't I run down and give my friend a hug and tell her I've missed her for so long?" She snorted. "How do you even begin to ask forgiveness from someone you abandoned to die?"

Jane's expression must have been obvious, because Dash shook her head. "When the ship destroyed the school… I ran. As fast as I could. I sprinted the hell out of there, screaming my lungs out until I passed out several miles away, where nothing was happening. I could have stayed to help, maybe Rarity and Pinkie would..." She trailed off, and sighed.

"You were just a kid," Jane said. "And aliens destroyed your school."

"I know," Dash said. "I know. I've gone over everything in my mind, you know? What I should have done different, what I would do if I was there right now—but I'm not. I was just a teenager, full of my own BS, thinking I'd automatically fall into hero-mode when needed. In part I went into the war with a thirst for vengeance precisely because I had failed them all so badly, not to mention myself... Look, I know you want to help, and...and I'll talk about this with you, but not right now."

Jane sighed, and nodded, patting Dash's shoulder. "I'm sorry, Dash."

She turned to leave, but started when she noticed Sunset standing in the doorway. They held each other's eyes before Sunset walked in and put her hand on top of Jane's, which was still on top of Dash's shoulder.

"We're all here for you too, Dash."

Dash jerked a little, in surprise, then chuckled. "If you say so… commander. Now, you two idiots get back there before I report you to the TSA."

"Roger that, Firebrand."

o.0.o End Chapter 11 o.0.o

Chapter 12: Merit

Ranger

Chapter 12: Merit

By Wanderer D

The screen showed multiple videos at the same time: An overview of the area, from the cameras on the Skyranger; Psychic network scans from the engineering and science teams, and body cameras from all four XCOM agents in the battlefield.

All of them were paused, except for one.

The first-person view showed a quick dash across a small span of forested area, going around a small fence, over a few crates and stopping behind an old, burnt-out car. The video's audio was muted, but several metrics were on display on it: cardiovascular scans, a voice modulator, GPS location in relation to the other team members, as well as a picture of the soldier, with their name, rank, nickname, and specialization.

Currently, the screen identified the soldier as Sunset Shimmer, Squaddie, Aka "The Commander", Specialization: Ranger. The camera followed her movement, coming around the front of the car just as the large, armored mass of muscles that was a muton, came charging at her.

The display showed her raising her gun. The biometrics marked an increase in her heartbeat and her hands lowered a little, a clear indication—from previous experience—of an incoming panic attack… provided she survived.

The camera captured the muton rearing back to slice down with the bayonet-like edge of its weapon… but then it stopped, as if reconsidering. The biometrics increased less than a second later, the shotgun was being moved up to aim straight at the muton's face.

The video stopped.

"Thoughts?"

Bradford and Tygan exchanged a look, while Lily simply shrugged.

"I don't know what to tell you, Commander," she said. "This is definitely not my specialty, but my dad never mentioned a muton hesitating to kill."

"Miss Shimmer," Tygan spoke after, glancing at the Commander, "has always had some sort of calming effect on aliens. Other soldiers have remarked on her uncanny ability to be dismissed as a threat when we were performing infiltration missions prior to your… release."

"I'm still not sure how this is possible," the Commander spoke up. "We have no explanation for her… how her powers work, why aliens instinctively trust her, or where she came from. From the reports, Pratal Mox met her in the remains of a small city infested with Lost…"

"Any tests so far performed on her, which are standard for all soldiers have revealed nothing strange about her…" Tygan began. "Except…"

"Yes?"

"If we go by Mox's first impressions, she was too clean to have come from a Native Settlement, and she had no previous experience with weapons before the Skirmishers taught her the basics," Tygan explained. "This would indicate an origin from a more peaceful environment, such as one of the new cities. However, she has no chip inside of her, and is missing the scars that would accompany such a removal, had it been performed."

He adjusted his glasses. "Furthermore, her education does not match standard New City fare. Her mathematical skills and language skills are very advanced, but her history is spotty from conversations we've had, and all she has learned of technology has been on the go." He coughed under the commander's expectant gaze. "Her learning ability is… certainly well above average."

The Commander leaned back. "Could she be one of Vahlen's experiments? We know the good doctor was… less than morally ambiguous when it came to those, and she did get her hand on some of the Valkyries before everything went to hell."

"I saw no indicators of such a thing, Commander," Tygan said slowly.

"I don't see what the problem is," Lily spoke up. "Look, Sunset's been with us for a couple of years, she's gone out on several missions trying to find you, Commander, to bring you back. She's never given us a cause for alarm… I-I understand why you'd wonder about her, given… well, all we've seen, but so far she's proven to be trustworthy." She motioned at Bradford. "Not to mention, she's traveled with Central all over the world. I'm sure he'd have seen something by now to make him doubt her if there were."

Bradford made a face at being put in the spotlight, but sighed and straightened up. "That's true, Commander, I can understand your hesitation, but she's been a loyal soldier, not to mention that she's been instrumental in building trusting relationships with all three of the factions—I'd say that as much as aliens like her, Skirmishers, Reapers and Templars all seem to do so as well… for different reasons."

"Oh?"

"Skirmishers, I'd fathom have the same reaction to her as aliens," Tygan said, raising an eyebrow. "But what about the other two?"

"Templars have… a lot of interest in her," Bradford said. "They are convinced she's psychic, which could explain at least why she has that calming effect on aliens. Geist once told me about a power certain psychics have been able to achieve, which basically calms anyone nearby in a small radius."

"That's indeed an interesting development," Tygan said, nodding. "And worth looking into. I can foresee several potential uses for such a power, if she possesses it."

"What about the Reapers?" Lily blurted out, curiosity getting the better of her.

Bradford smirked. "The Reapers find her endearing because, and I am quoting Volk, 'she looked like a rabbit surrounded by wolves that decided to go hunting with them only to discover that Elk are strong enough to toss you over them, and yet managed to get up and try again.'"

"And I… hesitate... to point this out, but I fear it is a factor worth bringing up, given that we are analyzing Sunset Shimmer's performance, loyalty and reliability," Tygan spoke up, "but, if we are doubtful of her loyalty to XCOM, why is it that she is given considerable more freedom with her team than the others, Commander?"

"What do you mean?" Lily asked.

"Surely you have noticed that the commander has not spoken to Sunset at all. In the field, the other teams have all been coordinated directly by the commander. And while Squaddie Sunset Shimmer might be known as 'the commander', she is not The Commander."

The three watched the commander contemplate Tygan's words. "I want to see how she does," the commander replied eventually, waving a hand at the video. "We all saw her confrontation with the Assassin, and her command on ground level hasn't been bad. I am a little concerned with her reaction to the muton, although it is… understandable. We all know that, as Jane Kelly put it, she was 'gutted like a fish'. I would expect anyone to have issues with aliens approaching them with sharp objects. On that note, Squaddie Kelly seems to trust her, and her psychological profile pretty much guarantees that's a tough sell."

The Commander paused and sighed. "I see a lot of myself in Sunset, and that is a major factor in my… trust of her… I'm very curious about how she will grow. Some are simply born to lead, and she is a diamond in the rough from my perspective. So far, she's proven herself capable. I find myself willing to give her this chance."

"That's more than enough for me, Commander," Bradford said, smiling a little.

At that moment, a transmission beeped on the commander's desk, and the familiar silhouette of a bald man appeared on a screen. "Hello, Commander," the Council Man said. "It is… good to see you again. As you imagine, there are many issues to be addressed, but I am forwarding you two items of… some importance."

The console beeped again, indicating files had been received.

"Until we meet again, Commander."

Sunset noticed the trembling first. "Uh, Shintaro?"

Her teammate was shaking in his seat, nervously moving his legs up and down while he held both hands tight together under his chin. He kept glancing at Paula's unconscious body, then away, only to look back at her.

When he heard her speak his name, he almost jumped. "What?"

"Are you okay?" Sunset asked. "You seem very distressed," she added as Jane walked back from the cockpit to take a seat across from them.

"Of course I'm distressed," he whispered. "Just a week ago, you were gutted in front of me. And today you're joking about your nickname as if nothing happened, and Paula got almost shredded in half by a grenade, and now you're acting as if everything is fine!"

"Hey, keep it down, soldier," Jane spoke up, glaring at him.

"No, no, I can't," Shintaro said, gulping as he looked from one woman to the other. "I can't. What if I end up like her?" he asked, pointing at Paula. "Or like Sunset? What if I get chopped in half by the Assassin?"

"Well, Sunset's here, alive and kicking, and Paula survived too," Jane pointed out. "What do you expect will happen? Weren't you part of a resistance group? You helped already on a couple of missions wh—"

"It was never like this, okay?!" Shintaro snapped, fidgeting in place and unwilling to look at them in the eyes. "It.. it was never like this. We sprung traps on small groups, we hunted them from full advantage… now we're… we're literally jumping into death-traps. A city full of zombies, and Sunset here just strides in, cracks jokes about movies and fights an invisible assassin!"

He looked up, eyes wild. "I couldn't see her! I couldn't see where she moved, or hear her or react! But Sunset caught her every time! And the reaper shot it before it even appeared, and the skirmisher threw a grappling hook at her before I could even raise my gun! And by the time I could, you," he pointed at Jane, "and the other two had killed that monster… only, we can't really kill it!"

"Shintaro, we just have a bit more experience with—" Sunset started to explain, but Shintaro just started shaking his head, not even letting her finish.

"Don't give me that crap, Sunset!" He all but growled. "You've been at this, what, four years? At most? I've been doing this since… since I was twelve! You can't tell me you have more experience, but you… you just deal with this weird shit all the time! Ex-ADVENT? You know them! People that eat aliens? You know them! Psychic warriors from a temple in the North of Asia? You goddamned know them! Immortal goddamned assassin from hell? You chat! The boss of the town we just ran in to save has a Viper and you flirt with it!"

He looked almost desperate. "Am I the only one that thinks that's not normal?" He wrapped his arms around himself. "Look. I'm not too fond of the idea of jumping into a gunfight, okay? And that's what we're doing. This wasn't a planned ambush, this was running into a firefight! We have lesser weapons, and our armor might as well be made of tissue paper for all the good it does against freaking plasma bolts!"

He seemed to realize he was shouting and slowly huddled into a rocking figure.

Sunset felt her breath catch when looking at the pitiful figure. Should I tell him how I panicked? That thinking of the Assassin makes me want to puke?' She shook her head, and looked up at Jane, who was glaring at Shintaro with something akin to disgust.

It was then that she caught herself thinking the last thing she thought she would think. 'What would Celestia do?' She shook her head. Celestia would be all smiles and encouragement. She'd tell this little pony, or human, that it was okay to be afraid, that he could do better.

What would her Gryphon teacher say? Certainly not something as inane and potentially disastrous as a pep talk. She took a deep breath. "Shintaro, when we get to the Avenger you're going straight to talk to a medical specialist. I'll recommend that you don't go into battle at all until you are deemed fit and willing… if you don't want to return…" she shook her head. "Then I will recommend Bradford reviews your skills. Maybe combat is not for you after all."

Shintaro slowed down his rocking and closed his eyes, sobbing a little.

Sunset could only hope that had been the right answer.

o.0.o End Chapter 12 o.0.o

Chapter 13: Missions

Ranger

Chapter 13: Missions

By Wanderer D

Sunset typed away on her laptop, completing her report. Usually they weren't that hard, but like Shintaro had said, things had been different not too long ago. This time, she had been in charge… in a way, a real step to what she wanted, but not exactly what she expected it to be.

Paula's injuries were severe. The moment they had landed, she had been raced out of the Skyranger and straight into surgery. There was no doubt from the medical team that if an accomplished medical expert hadn't been at the scene, she would have bled to death incredibly quickly.

Sunset found herself trying to detach the emotional weight that came from writing down how exactly one of her close acquaintances had been almost killed under her command.

It wasn't her fault, exactly, but it was still her responsibility. Not only with the event happening, but also making sure it didn't happen again. She should have taken control of the situation and made sure they were spread out a bit further, to prevent a grenade from taking them out. That was modern warfare 101. It had been drilled into her by the Skirmishers, repeated to her by the Reapers and hammered into her and other rookies by Robert and other trainers in the Avenger.

She wanted to blame Paula for not remembering. But she needed to face her own failures too.

Jane had been very lucky. Paula… she would be out for over a month, and it was anyone's guess what her mental state after that would be, or if her recovery would be full enough for her to join battle again.

And speaking of which, Shintaro's loss from her team was like a punch to the gut. The man had been a solid soldier for as long as Sunset had known him, and she had never expected him to lose it as he had. If there had been any warning signs, she had missed all of them. Writing out his breakdown in the plane and attaching the formal request for removal from active duty had been painful. Menace: newly minted, and already short by two.

And yet she had gotten another promotion, was allotted extra training time with their close combat expert, because apparently, her lack of reaction to the muton was a cause of concern… and, as a team leader, she was now supposed to attend officer meetings as well.

She hadn't anticipated the paperwork or the meetings, although in retrospect it made sense. She had memories of Celestia begrudgingly performing this particular aspect of leadership.

The thought of her mentor made her pause.

She stood up and walked over to her locker, fishing out her diary. It was dusty, having stayed in that same spot ever since Sunset had boarded the Avenger. She couldn't count how many times she had thought about throwing the damn thing away, but she hadn't. Now, Laetitia's words came back to her.

'Reach out to someone there who cares, huh?' Her memories of Celestia were of a quasi-maternal figure that had kept her at arms-length, only using a motherly tone to reprimand her, but never growing any closer than a teacher with a promising student.

She had lived in the castle; she had a room, a mare to assist her with basic needs if necessary, access to practically anything that Celestia hadn't expressly forbidden (like her other book)—she made a brief mental note to go back and study the blood-freeze spell she had tried on the Assassin—and the ability to contact, consult and even hire experts on different fields, such as Galahad, for tutoring.

It just hadn't been enough. Anypony could be a good student. Hell, great or even genius students—as rare as they might really be world-wide—were not lacking in Celestia's school. Emotionally speaking, 'you're a great student, my little pony,' was far from rewarding. It wasn't real acknowledgement.

Was she really ready to reach out, though? The diary seemed to weigh more in her hands, the more she thought about it. 'How simple… "Hello, are you still there? I miss you. I'm sorry."' she chuckled dryly. 'Right, and then deal with the inevitable "I'm glad you've learned your lesson, my dear student," as if a lesson about being acknowledged by the most important pony in your life is something only one of us should learn…'

Sunset sighed and slid the diary back in place, closing the locker and walking back to finish her report.

All the time, she felt as if the diary was staring at her through the metallic door.

"At ease, soldiers," Bradford said, entering the debriefing room. "We have a list of things the commander wants done, so we should get things going… first things first, Omiata… two members from your team have been selected to work with the Skirmishers. They have a mission for us, and Rookies Durand and Kim are some of our best infiltrators. They are also the least likely to start a firefight when they see a Viper or a Sectoid walking down the street towards them. We'll be dropping them at the meeting point in the coast of Brazil, where the Skirmishers will pick them up, where they will help in investigating the location of the Assassin's base."

He cleared his throat. "Of course that brings your squad down to two members, but you and rookie Sanchez will come with me… we're meeting with the local resistance in South America, and I'll need backup."

"Um, sir," Omiata rose his hand. "No offense, but why isn't Sunset going on that infiltration mission? Not only is her team short, but, no offense to Durand and Kim, they are not the best infiltrators we have. Sunset is—"

Bradford interrupted him, raising his hand. "Under normal circumstances, yes, I would send Sunset and Jane, but the nature of the mission prevents it." He walked to a monitor on the wall, and quickly loaded a file. "Unfortunately, this is why."

When he pressed play, the screen filled with noise for a few seconds, before the face of the Assassin appeared. "Hello Commander, I know you can hear me. I extracted this emergency frequency from one of your delicious little toy soldiers." Her laugh made Sunset's skin crawl. "And hopefully your little Blood Witch is feeling better. I have the feeling I haven't seen the last of her. You squander your gifts, Commander, but don't worry, I will find you. And I will bring you back."

The video ended.

"As I was saying, given the nature of the mission, Sunset is not only a known factor to the Assassin, but a subject of interest."

Sunset wilted a little under the looks of the others.

"That doesn't mean she won't have a mission," Bradford continued. "Sunset will be assigned three new members to Menace, and their mission will be to destroy a facility we have been informed of." Bradford passed her a pad with several documents already open. "This will also serve the purpose of further distracting ADVENT from our infiltration team. Brief your team once they all report in."

"Yes, sir!"

Bradford turned, picking another pad and giving it to another officer. "Captain Yeung, you and your team will contact the Black Market. According to Dr. Tygan, we need some additional supplies."

Captain Yeung grinned. "Yes sir. It will be nice to see my old comrades again."

Bradford nodded. "That is all."

"Well, well, well, if it isn't 'the commander'."

"Oh give it a rest, Galahad," Sunset sighed, marching into the training area in full gear. While on the air, the Avenger possessed several large storage rooms which had been adapted into specialized areas, such as the combat training room.

New recruits usually spent several hours there, learning about old foes encountered on the field in the old XCOM's time, as well as updates on newer threats. Robert Bree was one of XCOM's old agents, and reminded Sunset heavilly of her old Gryphon teacher, Galahad. Mannerisms, philosophy and even the jokes were very similar. Hell, his hair-color matched her old teacher's feathers. The main difference was that Robert had a British accent, where Galahad's was a bit more Germanic if there was an Earth comparison.

"So I heard that you were charged by a muton intent on skewering you and you froze like a deer caught in the headlights," he continued.

"Yeah, well, how about you get your stomach butchered by a hag from space the week before, then we can talk about what the appropriate response to an unnervingly similar situation should be."

Robert tilted his head, then shrugged and opened up his shirt, revealing a large, jagged scar that went down from his shoulder, across his chest, down to his waist. "Operation Golden Swan, UFO infiltration. Chryssalid decided it wanted there to be more than one of me."

"Oh, fine," Sunset mumbled, looking away. "And don't call me 'commander'. The real one's here, remember?"

"I guess," he replied, shrugging as he buttoned up his shirt again. "But I heard the runner-up is 'Blood Witch'. Do you really want that?"

Sunset grimaced.

"So, 'the commander' it is," Robert grinned. "If you two have issues with that, I'm sure we can fill up a tub with KY."

"I have no idea what that means," Sunset said. "And no, I don't want to know. I'm here for my training."

"Oh, this will take a while," Robert sighed, rubbing his forehead. "Anyway, we need you to be more familiar with your sword."

"Overgrown Machete."

"Sword," he repeated. "Scuttlebutt has it that Tygan got inspired with the stuff you guys brought. Might be getting an upgrade sometime soon. But if you're going to be running around with an even sharper sword, you need to be able to use it, or there's no point."

"Fine, fine," Sunset rolled her eyes. "How come you know so much about swords anyway?"

"Honestly?" Robert smiled sheepishly. "Funny story. Before I joined the RAF, I was really into martial arts and theatre… so I went around the world learning those skills, and learning weaponry because my original plan was to be a choreographer for action movies or historical shows. I thought the RAF was a good career choice, that I would do service for a few years and after that, my dream job." He chuckled. "Turns out, my service period got extended."

Sunset shook her head, smiling ruefully. This world had taught her a lot about opportunities, sacrifice and privilege… things that would have changed her life completely had she learned them as a filly. Old XCOM soldiers, of which there were about a dozen left, always had this sense of stolen-destiny to them. They all had wanted something different, and forces greater than their own had taken that chance away from them two decades before, and transformed the world into something they could barely recognize.

Newer recruits had either been born into a world where they were conquered and brainwashed—if they had been fortunate (or unfortunate) enough to live in the new cities—or if they were from settlements, a deep sense of anger at the atrocities their new masters committed almost on a daily basis.

Her adolescent tantrum, which had cost her a life of security and—she had to face it, prominence—was an embarrassingly bitter memory now. It was sad that only until she was faced directly, and also affected by the suffering of others, did she finally understand just how good she had it.

A sharp, clipping sound made her blink and jump. She glared at Robert, who what snapped his fingers right in front of her face.

"You awake there? If you need rest you just need to say so, I have this urge to eat the most massive burger I can make, and if you'd rather be spacing out…"

"I get it, I get," Sunset mumbled, hefting her mach—sword.

"We'll be practicing your swings and reactions. It'll take some time, and plenty of practice here and in the field, but I intend to really make you a master of the blade. Hell, no alien will be able to get within a meter of you. But first," Robert said. "Show me that drag-and-decapitate thing you did on the Zombie that one time."

Sunset's face burned as she read the email Geist had sent her directly.

My Dearest Sunset,

Imagine my delight, when I was informed that you of all people would be in charge of the team where my precious Templar was assigned! I know I can trust you with the proper care of my soldier, as you have a deep respect and understanding of Psionic gifts. Furthermore, a little bird told me you already quite liked her!

This is indeed good news, although I do apologize for not sending her wrapped up. Or perhaps that is not a problem?

"Are you okay, Sunset?" Jane asked, a little concerned. "Your face is all red."

Sunset lowered her pad and avoided looking directly at Laetitia, who was leaning against the wall, arms crossed and with a little smile that spoke volumes about her knowledge of Geist's message. "Yes, well, Geist is just giving me a hard time."

"If we are to work together, there should be no question of your health," Mox added.

Sunset rubbed her forehead. The Commander—with capital 'C'—had decided that for some reason, she was to lead a team consisting of no less than all the faction soldiers. Meaning she would be giving orders to Mox, Elena and Laetitia as well as Jane.

No pressure.

"I promise you, Mox, my health is fine."

"Oh, it definitely is," Laetitia spoke up. "I checked every inch of her. If she were not fit for duty, I would not have released her."

"Judging from her expression, she might not have had a problem with that," Elena drawled.

'Deep breaths, deep breaths. Must not ignite the Avenger. Must not… burn everyone that teases me. Must not hunt down Bradford. And Geist. And the Commander. That bitch. Why. Why. Why me?'

Sunset cleared her throat. "Okay, well, yes. I get it, we all know each other here, but we have a mission, and I'd like to leave the teasing out of it. We're all professionals here, people."

There were some smiles—and a snort from Dash—but everyone took a seat as Sunset began.

"In order to assist our Skirmisher allies, we are going to create a distraction significant enough to guarantee ADVENT's eyes will be on us, instead of them. The Avenger will be dropping our agents near what used to be Sao Paulo at 1420 hours, local time. We will be destroying a facility further up north, where several scientific studies are providing ADVENT with advances on the psychic network roughly at the same time. The Skyranger will then fly us even further north, towards Guatemala to meet up with the Avenger in a local resistance camp."

A screen turned on with a tap on her pad, displaying a satellite view of the base. "The base is fairly standard as ADVENT bases go. It should be a fairly straightforward mission; go in quiet, plant the explosive, leave ASAP." She took a deep breath. "So I imagine things will go south the moment we step near it, and it's more than likely that there are teams of ADVENT troopers ready to come to the rescue from nearby locations, not to mention…"

She faced her team. "We are, for some reason, the Commander's experiment on teamwork. Efficient completion of the mission is instrumental to the future of XCOM, the Skirmishers, Reapers and Templars' efforts to work together. We have all the higher-ups breathing down our necks, and quite honestly, I'd rather jump into a cave full of Vipers than having that weigh over me."

"If the last viper was any indication, I can totally see how you'd prefer that," Dash quipped.

"Yes, well, affectionate reptile-humanoids aside, we need to pull this. Not just because our street-rep hangs on it, or because if we don't we'll be dead; but because we can be the example other teams will follow. This is our chance to really put all that better-than-thou sanctimonious crap behind us and strike where it hurts," Sunset said, completely serious. "We're not just pulling off pointless attacks anymore: we're restarting the war. And this time, I aim to win."

o.0.o End Chapter 13 o.0.o

Chapter 14: Destinations

Ranger

Chapter 14: Destinations

By Wanderer D

"Central, this is Firebrand," Rainbow Dash reported into the comms. "Menace is on the ground."

"Confirmed, Firebrand," Bradford's voice responded. "Menace, the ADVENT facility is currently empty of civilians and you have tactical advantage, remain concealed as long as possible."

"Understood, Central," Sunset replied, kneeling next to her team in the lightly wooded area around the facility. "Moving in."

She took a deep breath. "Elena, we need recon."

"Understood." The Reaper took off, running quickly through a small, open area, before finding herself at the base of a nearby large rock, which she nimbly climbed up and dropped on her stomach, crawling over to the edge. "I see you..." she whispered. "There is a patrol, walking eastward. ADVENT Captain, a trooper and a Stun Lancer."

"Not much of a patrol," Sunset muttered, "Come on."

They made their way from cover to cover, until they could all see the patrol Elena had warned them of. Sunset noticed with some relief that they all were spread far enough that a grenade would not take them all down if it was used.

"I have another patrol coming on my 2," Mox reported.

Sunset crouched behind a large rock and looked his way. It was almost a straight line: Jane had her back against the thick trunk of a large tree; Laetitia was down on one knee, peeking over the edge of a fallen one, and finally Mox had slid down the edge of a small brook, and was crouching, staying mostly out of sight.

This patrol was different, however. It consisted of a white robot, the type that she had seen guarding certain buildings in the new cities. The first time that she had seen one, she had been almost entranced by the idea of such an automaton. Her imagination had run wild with possibilities of what she could do with an army of those. Now, she had one roaming about, ready to kill her on sight. It was accompanied by another two ADVENT Troopers, one wearing the regular black and red armor, the other wearing a white, bulkier version.

"I've never seen one of those before," Bradford's voice came up in the comms.

"Brakt."

"Mox, language," Sunset whispered, earning a snicker from Jane. "What's the problem?"

"That's an ADVENT Shieldbearer," Mox replied, watching the patrol stop and overlook the area. "They can project localized shields to all ADVENT units within a certain range, doubling their armor's resilience."

"Well, shit."

"Sunset!" Laetitia whispered. "Language!"

"Ugh, they're doing that thing again," Jane whispered. "You know, that thing ADVENT troops do when they don't stick to a normal patrol route and randomly start moving about?"

"So much for us staying hidden," Elena responded. "They're almost on top of Mox. Orders?"

"Take out the Shield Bearer." Sunset glanced around at the troops, then moved closer, hiding at the base of where Elena was hidden. "Jane and I will focus on the Captain, Trooper and Lancer. Mox and Laetitia, you guys focus on the others."

"Roger that."

The shot echoed through the night, the bullet hitting the Shield Bearer in the forehead, almost splitting his helmet in half, throwing his head back, and a second shot went through his chest before anyone else reacted.

"We've been spotted!" Jane shouted the instant the Captain and the troopers started running.

Sunset leaned around the rock and took a shot straight at the Captain's chest. The ADVENT officer whipped around from the shot, stumbling, before Jane mowed him down with her automatic rifle.

Sunset cursed. The officer's slow death had given the Trooper and Lancer a chance to take cover.

As soon as the Shield Bearer was down, Mox had jumped from his location, planting two deadly bursts of his Kal-7 Bullpup straight into the ADVENT MEC's armored head. The robotic enemy shook as electricity crawled outside its armor, before a small explosion inside it made it collapse into a pile of metal.

Laetitia also hadn't been idle. Trusting Mox's ability to bring down the MEC, she was already rushing towards the accompanying Trooper. She seemed to be in a zone of her own, an intense look of focus crossing her face as bright blades made of pure psychic energy emerged from her gauntlets. The trooper was completely stunned by this, as he didn't even attempt to raise his rifle before both blades cut through him like hot knives on butter. Not even sparing the body a glance, as she quickly took cover behind another tree.

That left only the Stun Lancer and Trooper closer to Sunset. The former decided to try his luck, rushing away from them towards Mox, who was the most exposed of the group. Jane reacted immediately, shooting at the running ADVENT agent, and managing to hit him in the legs. The trooper stumbled, but still got next to Mox.

The Lancer tried to jab his stun lance at the Skirmisher, but Mox dodged the attack, which left the Lancer open to a quick burst of bullets, that took him down.

Deciding that it wasn't such a bad idea, Sunset charged the last trooper, which seemed surprised at the sudden move and didn't take the opportunity to shoot her. Her blade came down, doing a significant amount of damage, and showering her in alien blood. However, the trooper managed to raise his weapon, blocking Sunset's downward swipe in part, at the cost of the weapon, and stopping her from slicing through him completely. The damage was done, however, and it staggered back, clutching his chest as if he were trying to stop the blood from flowing with his hands.

An almost lazy shot from Elena finished the job.

"Come on, guys," Sunset wiped her face with the back of her hand—smearing the blood across her face—and sheathed her sword, looking towards the nearby building. "They know we're here, other patrols will be moving towards us."

"We seem to be clear for now, I can see the entrance to the facility straight ahead," Elena reported.

"Let's go," Sunset said, running forward to duck behind the outer wall of the facility.

ADVENT facilities such as these had a low outer wall with holographic markers that served less as a deterrent and more as a simple warning that someone was entering a restricted area. During her travels with Bradford, they had encountered such facilities from time to time, and it had always confused Bradford on why the aliens had comparatively light security to what a comparable Earth installation would have.

It had surprised him when Sunset had offered an explanation: arrogance. To be fair to Bradford, the only reason the thought had crossed her mind was because of one of her lessons with Galahad, back in Equestria.

Galahad had discussed how griffons protected their kingdom; with high walls, patrols ready to respond the moment something happened. In contrast, ponies had all but ignored such steps, building castles with wide open areas, barely any protection and lax performance by the Royal Guard.

At the time, it hadn't made much sense to Sunset either, especially not after having gone over how other cultures handled it, but he had pointed out that with Celestia's immortal reign, and the power of unicorn magic, coupled with pegasi and to some extent the brute force of earth ponies, years of peace and several treaties, ponies were simply… not expecting to be attacked, as it should be fairly obvious that they had the distinct advantage of controlling most of the magic, the skies and crops. Not to mention the Sun.

Thus, Sunset had made the connection. The bases were designed as such because the Elders… just had nothing to fear.

Sunset's mind was brought to the present when she was joined by Laetitia and Jane. Mox remained at the edge of the wooded area, and of Elena, there was no indication, which was a good thing.

Sunset nodded to the other two, and jumped over the barrier and through the hologram, running quickly to flank the door. Laetitia followed suit, flanking it across from her, while Jane took cover behind some crates right across from it.

"Area is currently clear," Elena's voice reached them on the comms.

"I'll be on overwatch," Mox stated.

Jane nodded at Sunset, who pressed the button to open the door. It slid open with an efficient hiss.

"It looks clear," Jane reported.

Laetitia nodded and she ran in, taking cover behind another door. "Clear!"

Sunset followed in, dashing into the main lab, and crouching behind one of the several dashboards. "Menace, that large server is the objective," Shen's voice came in through the comms.

"I got it," Sunset responded, kneeling next to it and pulling out the explosives. She attached them to the device and entered the remote code. "Done."

"Menace, get the hell out of there," Bradford called in. "As soon as you evacuate, we will—"

"Sunset," Elena's voice interrupted. "New patrol! This one's strange, it—"

Whatever she was going to say was interrupted by the sounds of Jane and Mox's guns going off.

"Crap!" Sunset shouted, running past a startled Laetitia. "I knew this was too easy!"

"Tygan, what the hell are we looking at?"

Sunset ignored Tygan's reply, barreling out of the building to find Mox, Jane and Elena having taken defensive positions behind crates and vehicles as several vipers shot at them. Among them, a much bigger viper, colored blue and white instead of the warm yellow of regular vipers hissed and shot back with a plasma weapon.

Sunset's sword was already in her hand as she charged straight at one of the vipers, not giving it a second to react before it split in half in a shower of blood. A second viper approached, but Laetitia was already there as well, slicing the next viper, just as Elena took another out.

The biggest viper dodged the shots taken at it, hissing angrily before its tongue shot out and wrapped around Sunset's waist, pulling her up to it and wrapping himself around her as the last of the vipers fell dead.

"Hold! Don't hurt Sunset!" Mox called.

She could feel them moving around them, trying to flank the viper… but she found herself pressed against his body, hands against his chest. And it was a him. There were no feminine features about this one. His coils wrapped all around her, and she could feel his powerful heart beating through the thick scales.

The viper hissed in her face, venom dripping from his fangs, and eyes studying her own.

"This is amazing," Dr. Tygan's voice said on the comms. "It's an actual, male viper… I have never seen or heard of such a thing."

"Neither have I," Bradford added.

"Nor I," Mox reported. "All Vipers have always been female."

"And the Thin Men of years ago were all sexless," Bradford pointed out. "Doctor, what could this mean?"

Sunset could almost feel the lenses of her body cam adjusting. "Um, guys? I hate to state the obvious, but I don't really think this is the best time to discuss this. I'm literally about to be crushed to death."

"But it hasn't killed you," Tygan spoke up. "I wonder why."

"It seems smarter than the regular Vipers," Shen spoke up. "Maybe it knows that if Sunset dies, he'll get shot by the others."

The viper started sliding back, Sunset still in its grasp… and extended a claw, a shimmering, glowing orb of energy expanded near them.

"Uh… Brad-Central?" Sunset's voice rose. "I don't like this!"

"It's making a break for it!" Bradford shouted. "Shoot it! Don't let it take Sunset!"

Sunset felt it tense. "Oh, shiiiiiiiii—"

The others opened fire, but the viper dodged them, wrapping its arms around Sunset as he dashed with incredible speed past the startled group, knocking over Laetitia and Mox, who had tried to get closer to it, and dove into the energy field.

In the Avenger control room, Bradford slammed his hands down on the console. "What the hell was that? Where are they?"

"Scanning, sir," an agent reported. "One of our satellites has pinged a device matching Corporal Shimmer's ID. Marking on the map."

"This is… unbelievable," Tygan spoke up, looking up at the globe, where a red triangle had appeared. "I did not think such a thing would be possible for… creatures their size, much less for the energy to be available to this creature."

"But…" Bradford shook his head. "That's impossible! Check the readings again!"

"Biometrics are confirmed, sir," the agent's voice was hesitant. "Sunset Shimmer's location is in North America, in what used to be Arizona."

o.0.o End Chapter 14 o.0.o

Chapter 15: Chats

Ranger

Chapter 15: Chats

By Wanderer D

"Ugh, where am I?" Sunset moaned, pressing a hand against her forehead. "Mox? Jane?"

She coughed, pushing up into a sitting position and wincing at the pain. Her whole body felt like it had been used as a punching bag.

"Well, this is certainly interesting," a female voice she didn't recognize said. "It seems like subject 1 has somehow found it in itself to have some modicum of… mercy." The voice sounded displeased. "If I didn't want to keep its current habitat intact, I would go in myself to eliminate you."

"Wha-who are you?" Sunset asked, groaning, as she stood up and looked around. She was in a small cave, connected either to an exit or another cave through a small tunnel to her left. Her weapons lay around her. The sword was mostly intact, but her shotgun had been crushed to pieces.

In the silence after her question, she could hear distant hisses, and slowly her memory of what had happened earlier came back. The strange Viper had entrapped her, and then opened a portal and then—

"Crap… I've been teleported."

"Oh, so you do have a brain! Interesting. I would have expected a grunt like yourself to not be able to figure it out for a few hours."

"Who are you?" Sunset asked again, her eyes roaming the place until they settled on a video camera with a small, blinking red light. "How long have I been here?"

"I'm certain you would love to know, resistance scum," the voice replied. "But I have neither the interest nor the inclination in sharing my name with the dead." Sunset could almost hear the voice shrug. "As for how long… a few hours. I didn't pay much attention until I saw you move. I thought you were just a dead snack. Like something the cat dragged in."

"I'm still pretty much alive," Sunset pointed out.

"Well, I'm sure that will be remedied soon, when the Viper King returns. I do not know what could have possessed him to bring you here alive and not crush you into a thin paste so he could feed you to his females, but I'm fairly certain that will change soon."

Sunset grimaced. That Viper had not been something to sneer at. While they could all be deadly enemies, she had gotten used to their movements. She checked her equipment, noticing her grappling hook was still in one piece, and her grenades were there as well. Only her shotgun had been destroyed.

"Yes, I too noticed the grenades," the voice sighed. "I wish he were not so… arrogant. But I guess it is to be expected, as the single male of the species. He is still young, and will learn better."

"Well, I don't intend to stay here to find out," Sunset spoke up. Her magic reserves were low, but a simple spell like her blood-vision should be doable. She slowly molded her magic, allowing it to flow, and faintly, the beating red lights showing the location of the beating hearts of the vipers appeared around her.

Sunset's eyes went wide and she looked up, down, and around her with growing concern. She was surrounded.

"What was that?!" the voice asked. "You did something… I… I detected some sort of spike on the edge of the psychic spectrum." It turned angry. "What did you do?"

"I have no intention of telling you," Sunset said, narrowing her eyes. Now that she was calmer, she could see that most of the surrounding vipers were smaller than average. Maybe recently born? Of the large one, there was no sign, but two of the younger ones were getting closer.

Sunset moved to the side, back against the wall, sword ready, right under the camera.

"Step into the video!" The voice grew increasingly angry. "Tell me what you did!"

Sunset didn't answer. Soon, two vipers slithered into the room, and the moment they did, she was on them, slashing down at them. Blood splattered all over the floor and Sunset's armor as the first went down. The second viper reacted quickly, spitting a green cloud onto Sunset's face. She recoiled, backing away and coughing, but had enough presence of mind to run the viper through the chest before rolling away from the noxious cloud.

"What are you doing?!"

"Getting the hell out of here," Sunset coughed.

With no more vipers in the immediate area, she ran up the passage, her breath ragged. The magic was taking a toll, but worse, she could see her own blood was contaminated with viper poison. Hating the additional toll on her stamina, she focused on her blood processing the venom.

"How did you know the two vipers were coming?" the voice asked, still frustrated, but also curious. "Was it part of your psychic boost? How are you moving so efficiently while poisoned?"

Sunset ignored the voice. She could see she was getting closer to other vipers and slowed down, not wanting to alert them. Especially not while fighting down the raspiness in her throat.

The cave she emerged into was large, with many holes around the walls, that probably went down deeper into lower caves. The atmosphere was warm and humid, ideal for such creatures, but that was not all—there was plenty of scientific equipment strewn around, along with discarded human bones and torn clothes.

Large containers with glass as thick as her hand—if it was glass—stood almost proudly in the center of the cave, but, like relics, they had been breached, and whatever had been inside was long gone.

"Welcome to the lab," the voice said, evoking several hisses from nearby. "Truly, you are blessed to witness greatness. The experiments performed here exceeded the abilities humans have ever had to play with life… but it was done! Genetic modification of the deficient alien units… resulted in the creation of my pets… the Alien Rulers."

"Shut up, would you?" Sunset hissed, seeing several curious vipers heading her way. Her lungs felt like they were on fire, and she felt bile raising up her throat, which she forced down. The poisoning was much worse than she had anticipated. She needed a place to get cover and maybe regain some magic.

Looking around, she quickly spotted a natural balcony, out of immediate sight. The grappling hook shot out, and she was scrambling over the edge and on her stomach just in time to avoid the vipers, who were now testing the air where she had been moments ago with their tongues.

They hadn't seen her yet, but…

"They know you're here. Roaming their kingdom," the voice said, echoing in the cavern and eliciting several hisses and much slithering.

"Shut up, shut up, shut up," Sunset mouthed, eyes scanning the area. The woman's voice had drawn the attention of many, many vipers.

It was then that she heard the distant shots. Sunset blinked, looking up, and across the room, where she could see several human heartbeats taking cover as they came into the cavern.

"What?! No!" The voice screeched, making Sunset wince with the feedback on the speakers. "They're killing them! They're going to destroy everything!"

Sunset looked around, finally noticing the active antenna.

"I see you," she hissed, making a quick, mental calculation. It was close enough. She pulled out a grenade, prepped it and tossed it.

It arched gracefully, going far, and landing into a roll right under the antenna.

"Damn you! You're not going to get away wi—"

The explosion shook the cavern, and the antenna's base was shredded. It groaned, the metal bending under its weight, although the transmitter itself was destroyed. Now that her position had been revealed, the vipers below immediately started shooting their plasma rifles at her.

Sunset scrambled back and pressed herself to the floor. Thankfully her cover was sufficient for now, and could withstand the barrage. It was not to last, however, when she noticed with worry that one viper had slithered into one of the small holes and was making its way up to her.

Bracing against the wall, she tried to prepare for it, but several shots from below kept her from moving quickly enough. The young viper didn't even pause, springing out of the hole and wrapping itself around Sunset. The pair rolled on the balcony and fell several feet onto the ground below, landing painfully on their side.

The blow stunned the viper long enough for Sunset to stab up with her sword, slicing the viper's head in two from the neck up. The viper's body started spasming, arms flailing, but slackening its hold on her. Sunset's body felt like it had been run over by a truck, but she forced herself to crawl out from the viper's coils and onto the muddy-with-blood-and-dirt cavern floor.

The nearby vipers didn't waste a second, rushing towards her, but several shots mowed them down—the blasts powerful enough to go through one viper's body to impact the stone in a shower of gravel, and completely exploding the second viper into a shower of blood and meaty pieces that rained all over Sunset—before they got too close.

Sunset rolled onto her back, coughing and weakly trying to brush away a particularly sticky bit of viper on her arm, just as Jane came up to her and looked down with a smirk. "That's what you get for going out on a date with a guy you barely know."

Sunset blinked, looked down at herself as best she could, and started chuckling, but stopped with a grimace when her ribs ached and her lungs constricted. "Don't make me laugh," she managed to rasp out. "It hurts."

Jane shook her head, waving at someone nearby while she kneeled next to Sunset, her GREMLIN hovering by. She pulled out a medkit, and started applying medicine and stimulants. "Don't move, I've got you."

Sunset coughed again. "What's that?"

Jane smirked. "It's the new standard issue magnetic rifle, hot off the forge."

"Nice," Sunset said weakly. "But you have to be careful… the Viper King…"

"It escaped," another familiar voice interrupted her.

Sunset looked up, smiling tiredly at Bradford, who also kneeled down next to her. "Oh. Hey, long time."

"You had me worried, kid."

"D-don't get sentimental," Sunset managed. Her eyelids were feeling very heavy. "Just… just you know... "

Everything went dark.

Blurry tunnel vision. Strong lights, echoing voices.

"...one big bruise…" Bradford's voice sounded distant. Why was he so worried?

Warm, comfortable darkness, and suddenly a loud beeping noise, seemed to drill into her head.

"...Poison… metabolism working…" This voice was familiar too. Laetitia? "..ive up, you hear me?"

Sunset started coughing, and each cough felt like something was scraping the back of her throat with a rusty spoon.

Tygan's voice was next. "Never seen anything quite like it…"

"Will she make it?" A voice she didn't know. Familiar, but she couldn't quite place it. Sunset drifted into sleep again.

"Yes… yes… her heartbeat is slowing down… she's metabolizing the venom… the antivenom is doing its job."

The hum of the machinery lulled her back into the waking world. The lights in the infirmary were not too bright, but they still stung when she opened her eyes, making her wince and raise her arm to cover her face.

The movement seemed to draw the attention of an engineer, who was busy working on several monitors.

"Corporal," the engineer said, walking up to her and checking the various devices. The technology had been adapted from several alien components that, to Sunset's understanding, had been put together by Dr. Shen and Dr. Vahlen, before the later had disappeared and required little input from medical experts once a patient was declared safe enough to be brought there. "I'm glad to see you're awake."

Sunset tried to speak, but her throat wouldn't make a sound. Her lips and throat felt dry and all she could get out was a small wheeze.

"One moment," the engineer said, pressing a button and making the bed fold until Sunset was in a reclined, seating position. "Here," he added, giving her a cup with a security cap and a plastic straw coming out of the top. "It's a solution to help you rehydrate faster."

Sunset nodded, taking a small sip. It felt like a magical balm going down her throat. She took several more sips, letting her throat feel less dry before she spoke. "How long?" she managed to croak out.

"Four days," the engineer said. "At least here. They had you in the lab for almost a whole day."

"I feel like I was hit by a truck, only to be hit by another, bigger truck, and then forced to drink sandpaper."

"Yes, well, probably for the best if you don't speak much right now. Let your throat heal."

"That might not be possible." The voice was one Sunset had heard… it was familiar, yet she couldn't really place it again. She looked up at the woman who had walked into the infirmary. She didn't just sound familiar, but she also looked familiar.

"Commander," Bradford spoke up, walking in behind her. "Are you sure this is necessary right now?"

"I'm afraid so, John," the Commander replied, giving a look to the engineer, who stiffened, saluted and hurriedly left the room. As soon as he was gone, Bradford locked the door and the Commander took a seat next to Sunset's bed.

Bradford gave them both a worried look before strolling across the room and grabbing another chair.

The room was completely silent for a moment and then the Commander spoke again, "I think it's high time that you and I have a chat... Sunset Shimmer."

o.0.o End Chapter 15 o.0.o

Chapter 16: Connections

Ranger

Chapter 16: Connections

By Wanderer D

"Permission to speak freely, sir!"

Bradford looked at Jane with an almost perfectly straight face that belied his actual bafflement. "In the middle of the bridge, out of nowhere?"

Jane gave him a steady look.

Bradford massaged his forehead. "Fine. Come with me to my office." He turned to face the staff. "Make sure you keep track of those signals, we're expecting our infiltration team's communication soon!"

"Yes, sir!"

Bradford motioned for Jane to follow him into his office, a room full of memorabilia from the previous war, including a wall with over 50 dog tags hanging on it, an original, dismantled, Sectoid gun and even a faded blueprint of the old base.

Bradford motioned for her to sit down, then walked over to take his own seat. "What can I do for you, Kelly?"

"You can tell me what the hell the Commander said to Sunset," Jane replied, narrowing her eyes. "She's been out of it since she was released from the infirmary."

Bradford frowned and crossed his arms. "Classified."

"Come on, Bradford, don't give me that," Jane said. "I can respect the chain of command, I will follow your orders to hell and back and to hell again. I will lay down my life for the cause… but so will Sunset, and she deserves support."

That seemed to hit Bradford a little. "I'm sorry Corporal, but the Commander has the last say in that." He took a deep breath. "Sunset can also disclose some of the information if she wants to, but it's not my place to do it."

Jane sighed, leaning back on the chair. "All of this," she waved a hand around the room. "...has taught you a lot about leadership and sacrifice, Bradford. In that light, can you really tell me that it's okay for a soldier to be in such a mental state? We could be called to action anytime soon."

Bradford took a deep breath. "No. And yet, Sunset is the one that has to deal with this, given her role in the Commander's… life."

Jane leaned forward. "What does that mean?"

Bradford shook his head. "Classified. For now."

"For now?"

Bradford nodded. "It all depends on Sunset."

The Shard Gun was a lot lighter than she had anticipated. The sleek design, low weight and kick-less shot were taking some getting used to, as she was more used to the bulkier shotguns, and her instinct was to brace herself for the weapon to kick back with every shot, something that was giving her some trouble… but maybe it was just that she had too much in her mind.

She took cover behind one of the Training Ground's barriers and took a shot at a nearby dummy, blasting the chest and head off in a second.

"Where do you come from, really?"

BAM! The legs of a fake muton were torn into fragments.

"You look exactly like someone who I watched die."

She ran and rolled, doing an about turn that put her face-first against three ballistic-gel dummies that looked like Sectoids. Her shot blew a hole clear through the first, tore through the second and managed to practically serrate the third's head with the angle.

"I don't know how you're possible. You're her, but not. The DNA matches, the voice, the attitude, but you'd be a lot older by now, if you were my Sunset."

"Gah!" Sunset shouted, slicing down with her brand new Arc Blade. The last enemy—a facsimile of another unit she hadn't encountered personally, the Berserker—flowered outwards as the even-sharper sword cut through it, sending electric bursts at the same time that made the gel vibrate.

Sunset glanced around at the carnage her training session had done, breathing heavily. No matter how many dummies she cut down, she couldn't take her mind off of the conversation she'd had with the Commander.

"If you had been discovered just now… if Bradford hadn't vouched for you—you made an impression on him, you know, those three years you travelled together—if it were not for that… I would have had you shot on sight."

She had been dismissed from the infirmary two days ago. Barely a few hours after her talk with the Commander and Bradford.

"At first I thought you were… a clone or something made by the Aliens to get to me. Then I thought, Vahlen. She, Bradford and Shen were the only ones that would recognize you. And if she's crazy enough to do what she did to Vipers, Archons and Berserkers, she's definitely lost it enough to try something stupid like that."

Sunset closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. She was sweating. Her muscles ached, her hair was sticking to her face and forehead and her heart was racing. "I need a shower," she muttered, heading over to the barracks.

"I-I'm sorry… I don't-I don't get it. Who am I—who is Sunset Shimmer to you?"

Sunset walked to her locker, placing her weapons inside, and fishing out her towel and toiletries. She glanced up at the diary, closed and innocent-looking on the top shelf, under her spellbook.

"You really don't know, do you?" The Commander's voice lowered. "Sunset Shimmer… she was..."

Sunset dragged the diary out, throwing her stuff on the bed and taking a seat at the small personal desk next to it. She took a long, calming breath before grabbing a pen and opening her diary, the words of her letter to the princess already forming in her mind.

She passed the pages until she saw her last entry into the diary.

I hate you.

She hadn't noticed then, and she hadn't opened her diary since she wrote that message three years ago… but there was something else written there now.

I miss you.

I'm sorry.

Jane walked down the hall towards the barracks, slowing down when she saw the Templar, Laetitia, leaning against the side of the entrance as if she was guarding it. The hall was mostly empty, except for the random engineer running down to do whatever it was they did, so most likely she wouldn't have had to dissuade anyone yet.

Jane hadn't really known how to feel about their new allies. Sure, anything and anyone against the aliens, of course, but it took some getting used to someone that could rip you apart with her mind; someone that would hunt, kill and eat aliens and would disappear from sight if you just looked away for a second, and—last, but not least—an ex-ADVENT officer who looked decidedly inhuman under his helmet.

Sure, Sunset seemed to know them all, but still.

"What's going on?" she asked, trying not to sound curt. In the field it was easier, somehow, to get along, but inside the Avenger? It felt almost as if the other faction soldiers were invaders themselves.

Jane gave herself a mental shake. They were allies, they all had worked together efficiently in the field—they might have not been on the ship for years, but they were still part of her team.

"Just… keeping people from snooping around." Laetitia tilted her head in the direction of the barracks door. Jane frowned and glanced inside.

Her eyes roamed the room, trying to figure out what the issue was. It took her a moment to process.

After all, no one in the ship had ever seen Sunset Shimmer cry.

o.0.o End Chapter 16 o.0.o

Chapter 17: Party

Ranger

Chapter 17: Party

By Wanderer D

The Skyranger shook a little as it encountered minor turbulence, but the soldiers inside ignored that, focusing on the satellite pictures of their next objective.

"A local resistance group attacked an ADVENT convoy, leaving some supplies for us to pick up," Bradford explained on the monitor. "We can expect ADVENT to try and take them back, so go in, eliminate any resistance, and secure those supplies. This mission will take place in a city known for being infested, so expect to see some Lost there as well."

"We're pulling up on the site, guys," Rainbow Dash called from the cockpit. "Get your gear ready."

Sunset shifted in her seat, her new armor feeling tighter than it probably was. The Predator armor was heavier, more durable and had more padding to absorb damage from alien weaponry better than what they all had worn before, but she had still taken the time to tweak how it looked so that it reflected her better.

The full design wasn't the same as before, however. Besides the decal of her cutie mark on the chest, she had created another depicting Celestia's own cutie mark and added it to her right shoulder pad. They created an interesting contrast with her usual dark-gray and black, but Sunset did not want to allow herself to forget her mentor again… and how she had failed her.

There was one thing, however, she didn't like.

"Still dwelling on the new nickname?" Jane asked with a grin, nodding at the nametag.

Sunset glared at her. "Sunset 'Bloody' Shimmer? Really?"

Mox snorted. "I think it makes perfect sense, considering every time I've seen you in battle you end up covered head-to-toes in it."

"I use an overgrown machete! Often! That's bound to happen!"

"You also possess a shotgun," Elena pointed out.

"And grenades," Laetitia added.

"Look, it's just sometimes the most efficient way to do this, okay?"

"If you say so." Jane shrugged.

"Menace," Rainbow called out, "we're here. Opening the ramp."

Sunset and the others prepared for the drop, pausing to examine the area before jumping.

"Oh, you've got to be kidding me." Sunset grimaced, in the horizon, just outside the city, she could see a familiar building split in half long ago.

"What is it?" Jane asked.

"Nothing," Sunset muttered, turning to face the area below. "This is close to where I met Mox."

Mox leaned over and glanced around. "It is indeed. Good times."

"You would say that."

"Guys, if you're going to appreciate the view, why don't you do it at ground level?" Rainbow Dash called back.

"I'm going!" Sunset shouted back, annoyed. She motioned to the others and took a running leap out.

The city was deadly quiet, with the occasional gust of wind rattling through cracked windows, or whispering between alleys.

"Menace is on the ground."

"Come on," Sunset whispered, trotting over to take cover on the corner of a building. So far there was no sign of the aliens or any Lost.

She motioned for Elena to climb up the emergency ladder into the second floor of a building, while Jane ran past and hid behind a large trash container, followed closely by Mox, who took cover behind some abandoned boxes, across from Jane.

Laetitia, who had stopped on the other side of the entrance to the alley, shared a nod with Sunset before the pair made their way through, past Jane and Mox, to the end of the alley.

"Enemy spotted, Elena's voice came through their radio. "Small patrol. Captain, Lancer and Trooper. Standing at the base of the railway." There was a pause. "I see some Lost, almost a block away, to our right. They haven't seen the aliens yet."

"Roger that," Sunset whispered into the radio. "We see the patrol."

Laetitia motioned with her hand, and Sunset nodded.

"I also see two of the supply boxes. We can get to them quietly, but the moment we mark them for pickup, they'll know we're here."

"We'd better make sure we take them down fast, then," Mox said. "If we plan this properly, we can get rid of all of them without calling the attention of more Lost to our location."

"No grenades," Sunset acknowledged. "I have an idea. Mox, Jane, you'll move to our places. Elena, you're perfect there… if the angle allows you a perfect shot right now, keep your position. Laetitia, come with me."

They snuck around the patrol, keeping their distance. Thankfully, the ADVENT troops seemed content to just watch over the boxes and not do any real patrolling this time around, which allowed both of them to get as close as they could outside of their view.

Sunset slid out her sword. "The moment I take out the captain, the other two go down," she whispered into the comms. "Elena, unless something goes wrong, keep yourself hidden."

Barely paying mind to the acknowledgements, she nodded to Laetitia, who also unsheathed her energy blades.

The pair exploded into a run. The ADVENT Captain had casually turned around in place and barely had time to shout in pain when Sunset came down with her sword, slicing him in half with a spray of orange blood.

The Lancer didn't fare any better under Laetitia's attack, falling much more cleanly, and the trooper stared at them for a second before running to take cover right in front of Mox, who didn't even bother moving before blowing his head off.

Radio chatter warned them that they had given away their position, so Sunset wasted no time.

"I got this one, mark the others!"

"Menace," Bradford said, transmitting directly to them, "We are recording a large amount of energy gathering in your area, it is consistent with the scans from the last encounter with the Assassin."

"I was wondering when you would come out to play again, XCOM," the Assassin's voice cut into the comms, making them all wince. "I am here now, too… and I will have fun carving your little chess pieces into nothing, Commander."

Another, previously unknown voice added their input into the comms. "Don't tell me you were planning on hunting in my domain without inviting me! That's so unfair, Aria! You never invite me to your parties anymore!"

"Menace! There's another, similar energy burst near you!"

"No shit, Bradford!" Sunset growled.

"It's the Hunter…" Elena's voice was next, low, almost a growl of anger. "She's the bane of my people."

"Great, why couldn't this be simple?" Sunset muttered, just as the box's destruction seemed to summon distant cries of Lost.

"Menace, you need to evacuate, abandon the crates and proceed to the nearest clear area for pickup."

"That's a negative, Central!" Rainbow Dash's voice was strained. "I'm being chased around by ADVENT air patrols, I'll need some time to get rid of them!"

It was then that Mox tackled Sunset, just as the box she had marked for pickup was obliterated by a dark-purple blast of energy.

"Don't ruin my fun, Skirmisher!" the Hunter called out from somewhere in the city.

"We need to move," Sunset growled, summoning her blood magic to amplify her vision and motioning for the others to follow. "Keep in cover!"

"This city is big," Mox said as they ran into the alley they had come from. Sunset looked up and could see Elena keeping to the rooftops, but following their pace as they emerged on the other side and ran down the street. "We should be able to find a way to escape them long enough for Firebrand to pick us up."

"Several Lost have begun attacking the Hunter," Elena noted. "She seems distracted… killing them."

"They haven't figured out where we are yet," Jane said as she ran. "We can't count on it lasting too much longer, though."

"Of course not," Sunset grunted, stopping suddenly and slashing with her sword just to the right of her friend.

The others didn't have time to react to her actions before Sunset's sword was blocked by another sword with a metallic clang. The Assassin materialized, grinning her shark-like smile as she held her sword confidently in a lock-down with Sunset. "Ah, the blood witch, it seems you survived our last encounter."

"I wouldn't give you the pleasure of not seeing me again before you explode into light dust again… Aria."

The Assassin's smile disappeared. "Don't you dare use that name!"

With much more strength than her slim body would indicate, the assassin's push threw Sunset clear a few feet, but in her anger, the Chosen didn't immediately become invisible, and received a full blast of Jane's magnetic rifle, although it merely shook her in place.

Laetitia's attempt to cut the assassin down was met with failure as the latter dodged both strikes easily and blasted the Templar with a psychic blast straight to the stomach.

Mox's Bullpup rattled as the Assassin retreated enough to give herself space. She turned invisible, but it was dispersed when Sunset, who had recovered, shot her straight in the back with her shotgun, sending the assassin sprawling.

"Seems like the mighty Chosen are having some trouble," yet another voice jumped into the open channel. "It's a good thing that I am always willing to help. For a price."

Cries of more Lost filled down the street, and it was then that Sunset saw the massive creature's beating hearts approaching fast. "Run!"

The others didn't stop to question her order, just as the wall of the building next to where they had been standing exploded outwards. A massive berserker pushed its way through, as it grabbed a clinging Lost with one of its claws and splashed half its body against another building, and then grabbed another zombie, slamming it to the ground and squished like a bug it under its foot.

It was huge, double or even triple the size and bulk of regular berserkers; it wore a metallic helmet with a horn on it, no doubt intended for it to rush enemies, and with two armored claws, connected to a container on its back, pumping some sort of liquid into it.

"Of all the things Vahlen had to modify, she had to choose a Berserker." Bradford sounded intensely annoyed.

"Although I understand the curiosity, I agree that that wasn't the most… prudent of choices," Tygan added. "I do have to wonder how this… woman, is controlling such a creature, when even Vahlen herself couldn't do it."

"I would really prefer it if you looked at the creatures later and concentrated on my evac, Central!" Sunset called.

"Roger that, Sunset," Rainbow Dash's voice came back on the radio. "I've shaken them, but they're returning to patrol the city, you'll have to make it to the outskirts! I'm sending you the coordinates!"

A shot rang out, hitting the Berserker Queen on the rhino-like helmet, and making it stagger and abandon its charge.

"They've seen me," Elena called in grimly.

Sunset could see the Reaper running down into the building and then making her way from one to the other through holes and jumping from window to window.

"The coordinates are just down the street," Sunset announced.

"Do you really, really think I'd let you get away that easy?" the Hunter's shrill voice reached them.

"Don't kill them!" the Assassin shouted. "I want them alive! The traitor, the witch, the templar, the reaper and the XCOM bitch! If we capture them we will destroy XCOM's morale and and get much more information!"

"Aww, but I wanted to kill them!" the Hunter whined. "Wait, you're saying she's really a blood witch? How cool is that? We haven't seen one in like… centuries!"

Sunset felt her stomach grow cold at those words, but they continued running. Behind them, they could hear the Berserker coming.

"I want that red head," the Berserker Queen's mysterious controller taunted in the radio. "I want to open her up and see what makes her tick! I want to see how she survived the venom and healed so quickly!"

"Well, at least you seem to be popular with the girls," Laetitia quipped. "Should I be jealous?"

"Make sure the Berserker runs through the red truck," Elena whispered into the team comms.

"Keep through the middle of the street!" Sunset ordered, seeing the truck up ahead.

She turned in time to fire a shot at the Assassin, who cursed loudly and dodged, still wounded from earlier, then dashed after the others, running past the truck.

She didn't see it.

But she certainly felt it, heard it, and so did even more Lost, and definitely the Berserker Queen.

The moment the Berserker Queen had jumped onto the truck to catch up with them, an explosion had rocked the whole street, making them stumble and stop to turn around and face the massive fireball that had resulted from the explosives Elena had planted on the truck.

The Berserker Queen was nowhere to be seen now, although Sunset doubted even something like that would be enough to destroy that behemoth.

She shook herself off and pushed up, standing shakily with the others. "C-come on," she rasped. "We're close."

Behind them, she heard Lost cries and the Assassin swearing.

"Now!" Sunset took Jane's arm and pulled, getting her friend running between the buildings, followed by the others, including Elena, who had made her way down to them. "Before she kills them and catches up! I can see our coordinates, it's…" She trailed off as they emerged from the line of buildings onto the outskirts of the city.

She slowed down, almost walking up to the flare indicating the pickup place for Firebrand. They were outside a large building, covered in vegetation and surrounded by craters. The building itself looked like it had been carved in half by a hot knife.

And in front of it, a broken statue, with a base… that was intact. "How…"

"Ambush!" Jane cried out, just as the whole world exploded in light and heat.

Sunset felt herself lifted from the floor, and flipped in the air, flying straight at the base of the nearby statue. She crossed her arms in front of her face and braced herself. "Oh, shiiiiii—"

o.0.o End Chapter 17 o.0.o

Chapter 18: Princess

Ranger

Chapter 18: Princess

By Wanderer D

"...IIIT! Oof!" Sunset landed with thud on a cold, marble-like surface and slid on it until she smashed against a wall. "Oooh… crap." She coughed, taking a deep, ragged breath.

A door opened, and clattering sounds around her prompted her into action. She could barely see what was happening, as the place was shrouded in darkness, but two quadrupeds—as big as herself—were rushing her position, light shining from them.

As confused as she was, she wasn't going to become a chryssalid egg-sack. Her magic flared, and her sword sliced through the first one, dropping it gasping on the floor, and splattering with warm blood as she levitated her shotgun and tackled the second one, which only managed to squeak a weak "stop" before she had shoved the muzzle of her gun into its mouth.

Wait.

Magic? Talking Chryssalid?

"Shut the hell up! If I hear a whimper, I'm blowing your brains out!" she hissed, and felt the figure under her nod fearfully.

With a growing sense of dread, she used her magic to close the door and summoned an orb of light. Simple things to do… if one had a horn.

She was a pony again. She was in a room she didn't recognize, made of thick, purple-blue quartz. Behind her, and to her right side was a pony guard, laying on his side, wheezing as blood oozed out of a gaping wound on his chest. His armor had done nothing to protect it from her sword, which was designed to slice through thick alien armor.

He was gasping, eyes wide, looking at her, but unable to really see her.

"Shit!" Sunset hissed, panic starting to seep into her. The last few minutes of her mission rushed back to her head. Jane's shout. The explosion that sent her crashing through the statue's base… She looked down at the frozen guard under her, who was only glancing from her to his dying companion and back to her in an almost desperate haze.

"Crap. Crap!" Sunset swore under her breath. She had to get back. She couldn't abandon her team... She looked down briefly at herself, confirming she was a pony once again too. Her XCOM armor had adapted to her pony body-no doubt a side effect of the mirror's magic, and now that she was in her original body it felt a little awkward and alien.

But that wasn't her main concern. The magic flowed around her and through her. She felt her long starved reserves overflowing with it. If she could only access this type of power while on Earth! The aliens would stand no chance.

A gasp behind her made her remember where she was and that her time was limited. "I'm going to make sure you don't move, and I'm going to heal your friend," she said to the guard, whose eyes widened with hope.

"Oh, don't get your hopes up, handsome," Sunset smirked, levitating her sword to cut a thin line on the guard's cheek, making it bleed. "I haven't made up my mind yet about what's happening to you both. It depends on what you can tell me."

Blood magic flowed much more easily here in Equestria, and through that tiny wound, the guard was completely paralyzed. He couldn't even close his eyes. 'If I could have done this! How many lives would I have saved?'

Sliding her shotgun's muzzle out of the guard's muzzle, she attached it to its magnetic harness and turned around, grimacing at the state of the other guard. It was lucky that the blade was so sharp, in a way, there were no jagged incisions… he had basically been split clean in half.

She approached the guard, his eyes focusing on her. "I did a poor job of it too, with the damage not killing you instantly," she said calmly, as her mind raced through what she needed to do. "A cut like that would not have brought down a chryssalid. You're lucky that I was so confused… or maybe not, if I had known what was happening, I could have taken you both down without blood splatter."

Her magic weaved out. The blood stopped pooling, and slowly, very slowly started flowing back into the body of the guard.

"Even though I did cut you open, I didn't pierce anything important… or well, anything that would kill you immediately. You won't be able to do much for about a month or so… in fact, I highly recommend you get checked by a medical professional as soon as possible… but that will have to be later." She smiled. "But don't worry, I'll make sure you're not going to die. I might be wanted here for treason… maybe. But I don't want to seal my fate in Equestria by adding murder to that."

Her magic was making her confident. She could tell. Having to ration it back in the human world, and limiting her spells was tremendously frustrating. The spell that she was using on the guard right now was what had barely saved her own life when the Assassin had ran her through.

What had only put her in a stasis that allowed the Templars to help regenerate her body over the course of several days, was now filtering the blood for any contaminants, closing the wounds and healing the cuts as it basically regressed through time with cellular regeneration. The guard would be okay—if in serious pain—within a few more seconds.

And she could do this again. And again. No two-week waiting period. She felt her energy revitalized immediately. It took a lot of willpower to not start cackling in glee. But thankfully she had things to concentrate on, and as soon as the guard was not bleeding internally, she used another spell she had learned, but had been unable to use, and he slumped down, unconscious.

Casting a simpler, regular spell she had used when younger to dim out sounds so she could study in peace, followed by another to prevent light from escaping the room—the use for that one had been to not get a talking-to from castle staff when she was up doing things instead of sleeping—she turned around to face the frozen guard, but stopped when she noticed her reflection on the mirror.

She slowly approached, taking in a face she hadn't seen in years… a face covered in orange and green blood from aliens, and now red blood from the guardspony she had almost accidentally killed. If not for that, she looked kinda cute in her XCOM predator armor. Her grappling hook hung a bit low now, so she slid it up a little, so when it shot it wouldn't cause any issues with angle.

She took a deep breath and extended her magical senses. She wouldn't be able to see who was where, but at least—power. Such strong magical power! And it was not a pony! Although… there was somepony near it. An item? More than one, actually… there was one, far below, but another was in the same level of the castle as she was.

Her team was on the other side of the mirror, either fighting, dead or worse, captured. She couldn't just save them as she was. She needed more power. More magical strength to take down the likes of the Chosen or the Alien Rulers… and whatever else the Aliens could send to Earth.

She hesitated, taking a step towards the mirror again. The urgency of her team's fate called her but… but… the power in this place, wherever she was… was beyond anything she had felt. Finally she shook her head, turning around and approaching the guard, who only now seemed to truly understand that she was drenched in something other than paint.

"Now, handsome, you're going to tell me everything I want to know."

He had been silenced again by her spell, and she had taken his baton, frowning at the blunt weapon.

When she had noticed the look the guard was giving her, she smirked. "Well… better broken bones than using my sword, right?"

The guard's eyes—the only part of him that could move, given that she didn't want him to suffer through complete paralysis of the eyes—had widened slightly.

"Now, don't tell anyone I'm here, okay?" she said with a sweet smile, before turning and leaving the room.

Sneaking around the castle at night proved to be of little challenge.

Just like Galahad had told her so many years ago, ponies were too confident in the lack of danger. To the point of stupidity, even, given what the guard had told her.

She wasn't in Canterlot, that much had been obvious, but the Crystal Empire? Just released from Sombra's control and hosting not one, but four princesses… and there were only two active patrols?

Sunset shook her head, watching in the shadows as the guard she had heard coming from down the hall passed under her, not even bothering to look up at the edges above, which she used to silently bypass every other random guard so far. Two patrols, four guards.

And none of them looked up. None.

It was almost offensive.

It was downright embarrassing. Where had they gotten these guys? Even the pegasus guards never looked up.

What if the Gryphon Empire sent assassins to take out one of the princesses? Or all? They flew! The ponies knew they flew! Sunset stopped and took a deep breath, angrily shaking her head and resisting the urge to jump down and shake the guard.

These idiots could get Celestia killed!

She managed, however, after several deep breaths and—reluctantly—using Cadance's leg-stretch stress-release technique, to calm down enough. Her bloodvision could only detect a few sleeping ponies below her, and in one room, her senses told her the magical item she needed was located. After making sure there was no one else around, and that all the heartbeats in the rooms were steady and calm, she made her way down.

At one point, Sunset had given up on the idea of an invading army coming to Equestria. She wasn't sure when that had happened. The appeal of leadership had always been about showing the princess she was more than capable of being one herself.... maybe it had been Bradford, who had taught her what a leader was… or maybe it had been her own struggle to raise through the ranks.

Regardless, her dreams of showing up Celestia had faded, even if her motivation and desire to lead hadn't lessened. But now… looking at this… she could take over the nation with a small strike team, and Equestria was not remotely prepared for what a single XCOM soldier could do, much less Sunset's team.

Granted, other unicorns could be a problem… but few of them would have what it took to really take her team down. You didn't really stop an XCOM operative unless you killed them. And even then, they might take you with them.

Sunset shook her head. Her thoughts were turning decidedly dark, and she needed to concentrate. She carefully opened the door and peeked in.

A purple baby dragon slept in a little bed on the side of the stand where her objective sat, to all appearances a regular crown with an amethyst like star design. But she could sense the power emanating from it… and from the pony sleeping blissfully next to it.

Sunset paused, looking over the sleeping princess. 'I should hate you for taking what was supposed to be mine,' she thought, contemplative, as she used a hoof to lightly brush the pony's mane from her face. She slept peacefully and unworried. And for the life of her, Sunset couldn't bring herself to be angry at her.

When was the last time she had slept so peacefully?

Shaking her head again, she levitated the crown and slid it into one of her pockets. It fit uncomfortably, due to the shape, but it would stay inside. She felt a pang of guilt as she turned around and started walking carefully out, her thoughts turning to the disappointment Celestia and… Princess Twilight would feel the next morning, for different reasons.

But she wasn't doing it to be mean. She wasn't bitter about… not being the one sleeping comfortably in the bed. She hesitated. Did she really want to do this?

It was then that she stumbled on the tail of the little dragon, which had slid out of his bed. Sunset didn't fall, managing to keep herself upright, but she did have to canter a little, her hooves striking the crystal floor harder than she intended.

"Huh? What was that?!"

Sunset cursed under her breath.

"Wait! Who are you? Is-is that my crown! She's got my crown!"

Sunset didn't stop to reason with her, taking off out of the room as fast as she could go… which was pretty fast.

"Stop!" the princess shouted. "Thief!"

She heard several doors open behind her and soon a bunch of ponies were on her tracks, but Sunset was confident they would never stop her.

It was then that the air in front of her shimmered with gathering magic and in a flash of light, princess Twilight teleported right in front of her. "Oh yeah… I forgot about that," Sunset muttered, her horn lighting up and teleporting just past the princess with a laugh. It felt good to have magic again.

"Stop!"

Just as Sunset turned around a corner, a guard at the end of the hall she had stepped into noticed the chase, then grimly charged her, trying to stop her.

Well. This one here wasn't a civilian.

Narrowing her eyes, Sunset accelerated, and just as they were about to crash, the baton she had borrowed from the other guard smacked viciously against the knees of the guard in front, eliciting a cry of pain. She jumped over the collapsing guard, kicking back viciously with her hooves and smashing his face onto the floor. "Sorry soldier, but at least you'll be up and about in a week!" she called back.

She heard the gasps of horror from the mares behind her, and for the moment they all had seemed to stop following her. Probably in shock at what happened to the guard.

Civilians. Peh.

Sunset ran around another corner and smirked when her objective was straight in sight. She burst into the room, closing the doors behind her before she realized she was not alone.

"Halt, blood witch!" a dark blue alicorn, who could only be Princess Luna called, standing angrily in the middle of the room among guards and other alicorns. To her left, Cadance stood, her eyes widening in recognition, and to her right…

"Sunset Shimmer?"

Sunset looked up at the princess, her heart a turmoil of emotions, ranging from shame to frustration to relief to defensiveness.

Sunset's spell secured the door behind her, locking her in with three alicorns and six guards, including the two she had taken out earlier, who were off to the side, in good health, but not participating.

Sunset shut her eyes and took a slow breath and cracked her neck from side to side, before slowly opening her eyes again. On Earth, she would have been taken down in that pause. Here… not so much.

"Princess," she said neutrally, bowing slightly. "I'm glad to see you in good health."

"Sunset…" Celestia hesitated in taking a step forth, deciding to remain in place... and that… that hurt more than Sunset would have expected. "I-I thought you had left forever. I was wondering how you were doing."

Behind the three alicorns, the mirror shimmered with magic… and the urgency behind her theft.

"Princess.. I-I read your last messages... just two days ago."

Celestia looked down. "Oh."

"I'm sorry." Sunset said. "I was stupid, and… and petty."

"Sister," Luna's voice was cautious, but still somewhat angry. "You know this blood witch?"

"She's Sunset Shimmer," Cadance said. "My former roommate, Celestia's old apprentice… but what happened to you, Sunset? You're covered in blood… and that armor..."

Sunset looked down, her nametag catching her eye, reminding her of what she needed to do. "I have to go." She looked up at the three princesses and four fight-ready guards. "Please don't make me hurt you and just let me through. People's lives depend on me."

Even though she seemed shocked by Sunset's words, there was a glint of something in Celestia's eyes. A warmth. "I'm afraid you can't leave with the Element of Magic in your possession," she said, shaking her head. "As much as I would like you to stay and… mend old relations, that does not belong to you."

"I'm sorry, Princess, but that's impossible," Sunset remarked, assuming a fighting stance just as she heard the banging outside the room. "I need an edge. The stakes are much higher than you or anyone here can possibly understand. Either let me through… or prepare to fight."

Celestia's eyes were pained. "I see you have my cutie mark on your shoulder guard. Before we… before we battle, could you tell me why?"

Sunset didn't take her eyes off of them this time. "To remind myself to never betray those who trust me again. And were there another way, I wouldn't do this."

"There's always another way, Sunset," Celestia whispered, eyes silently pleading.

"Enough chatter!" Luna growled. "Have at thee, blood witch!" Her blast scorched the place where Sunset had been a second ago, but she had jumped to the side, getting a guard between the princesses and herself.

The guard was of no consequence, clearly only having battle experience in training alone, but it was Luna she needed to deal with. She wouldn't be able to take down all three princesses, so all she could do was… she grinned. She'd never get away with it without technology, of course, but…

Sunset flashed, disappearing for a moment.

"Fool!" Luna roared, turning around to face the place that Sunset reappered in across from where everypony was, leaving her a straight line at her. "I know where you will appear!"

"I know!" Sunset said, her grappling hook shooting out of her hoof and catching Luna by surprise. "But you're not fighting one of your useless guards!"

Luna was dragged towards Sunset in an uncontrolled rush, straight into a baton swing. The baton broke with a crack upon impacting against the alicorn's face, but Luna had been stunned sufficiently enough for Sunset to telekinetically pick her up and throw her on top of Cadance and the guards.

The Princess sailed through the air just as the guards were starting to mobilize and Cadance was preparing a spell, resulting in a mass of bodies collapsing as they tried to catch Luna. Sunset smirked. 'How many times have I wished I could do that to ADVENT troops!'

Celestia was conflicted, looking from the mass of struggling bodies to Sunset, unwilling to commit to an attack, and so, Sunset used the surprise of her attack to rush the mirror. "I'm sorry! I'll bring it back!" she shouted, taking a running leap into the mirror, just as something appeared in front of her in a purple blast of magic.

Sunset crashed into it, hearing an 'oof' before she and the soft thing that had appeared on the way rolled into the mirror.

o.0.o End Chapter 18 o.0.o

Chapter 19: Orders

Ranger

Chapter 19: Orders

By Wanderer D

With Sunset's magic gone, the door splintered when it was viciously kicked open by Applejack. "Alright! Where is she?!"

The scene they encountered was that of Celestia looking at a mirror in horror, while Cadance and several guards helped Princess Luna up. There was no sign of either Twilight, or the pony she had been chasing. "What the hay happened here?"

"Did that unicorn take Luna down?" Rainbow's voice was a mix of excitement and incredulity.

"She used unexpected tactics," Luna muttered, rubbing her face where a bruise had formed under her coat and wincing. "The blood witch will never be so lucky again."

"Who was that pony anyway?" Rarity asked. "She made such a mess of that poor guard back there…"

Cadance and Celestia exchanged worried looks, before the former walked up to Rarity. "I'll go help him out. Is he okay?"

"Yes," Rarity responded. "Our dear Fluttershy was kind enough to help set everything right and pronounced him mostly okay, although he still hasn't woken up yet."

"I'll go check on him… you can talk to them, auntie," Cadance said, putting words into action and leaving the room in a hurry.

"Um… where's Twilight?" Fluttershy finally asked.

Celestia grimaced. "She's on the other side of the mirror."

"Well, we know where we're going, then," Applejack stated, walking towards it, but stopped when Celestia stepped in front of it, blocking their path.

"I'm afraid you can't," the princess said. "Twilight and the Element of Magic are already gone, and it will be up to her to retrieve her crown and return… I can't risk anypony else going through that mirror, especially in light of what Sunset said."

"Sister, surely you cannot expect your former apprentice to help Twilight Sparkle back. Your former student is a Blood Witch!"

"That… doesn't sound good," Spike said faintly.

"It is not," Celestia replied, shaking her head. "Blood Magic was banned from Equestria centuries ago."

"For good reason," Luna added, "for it is a foul magic that will transform the user into a monster. It changes your soul, as you slowly feed off the life-force of other beings to give yourself power. You are eventually consumed by it, and turned into a Blood Wraith, a shadow of your former self, bent on the destruction of others for your own pleasure."

"Meep!" Fluttershy hid behind Applejack, who looked a bit sick.

"And you want us to stay here while Twilight fights a Blood Witch?" Rainbow Dash asked, incredulous. "Are you insane?"

"While I do not think you have lost control of your faculties in the centuries since my incarceration, I do have to wonder what your logic behind leaving your student to fare on her own is, sister," Luna added, looking at Celestia with some concern.

"I trust Sunset," Celestia said after a moment, turning to glance at the mirror.

"The Blood Witch?!" Luna asked. "But how-why? She just betrayed you!"

"Didn't you hear what she said, Luna?" Celestia asked softly. "She hasn't lost herself… and she took the forbidden book over three years ago."

"That is hardly enough proof…"

"She healed me," a voice rasped off to the side.

The ponies turned around, facing a guard, lying on his side, who coughed.

"You're part of my entourage," Celestia said, getting closer.

"T-that's right, your highness," the guard responded. "When-when she first arrived, we heard a bang and noise in this room, so we rushed in to check…" he shuddered and groaned. "I rushed her, not thinking about any real danger and she…" he gulped. "She cut me open."

Everypony gasped.

"You seem to be in fairly good condition for somepony who was sliced through," Luna noted dryly.

"He's telling the truth, Princess," the other guard said. "I know when you found us, we were simply paralyzed by the blood magic, but Stout here was split open and bleeding to death."

Applejack looked green and Rainbow Dash had to swallow, hard. Fluttershy had to sit down, feeling faint. Rarity swayed and would have landed hard were it not for Spike catching her and breaking the fall.

"But… she healed him," the other guard continued.

"I could see her eyes," Stout added, shaking his head. "She was saying things about how she would have cut me in half had she been paying attention, and such…" he shuddered. "But… I could see the relief in her face when her magic worked and I started healing. She was right, though…" He laughed a little. "It really hurts."

"How can you just laugh it off like that?!" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Because I'm too glad to be alive." The guard leaned back, resting his head against the wall. "Sunset, was it? Was right in one thing at least… she could have killed us easily. Her sword cut through my armor as if it wasn't there… and had she used it against the princess…" he shuddered.

Luna straightened up at that, but shook her head and turned to look at Celestia, when the latter smiled gently and opened her mouth to say something. "Oh no you don't." Luna interrupted her sister, before she had a chance to make one of her infamous 'my little pony' speeches. "Even if she healed him, it's still assault, and need I remind you that she used forbidden magic on Equestrian ground; froze public servants; stole a powerful, magical artifact; and severely injured another guard?"

"I know," Celestia conceded, glancing at the mirror. "Sunset has much to answer for… but is it so strange that I am glad to see another that I thought lost returned?"

Luna sighed. "I suppose not, but sister, don't let your feelings for your former student blind you. What she did is unforgivable, and it will eventually consume her."

"We shall see what Princess Twilight has to say about that when she returns," Celestia said. "We must trust her… and for what it's worth, give Sunset a modicum of trust as well."

"Why?" Applejack asked, exasperated. "After all that?"

"Because her words were honest," Celestia said firmly. "At least, I felt them so… she was truly desperate, and thought that the Element of Magic was the only thing she could use to save lives." She glanced at Luna. "Does that sound like somepony who has lost their way in blood magic, sister?"

Luna shook her head warily. "That she comes from a place of conflict, where her life and that of others is constantly at risk... I cannot deny," she said softly, touching her face with a wince. "She showed no fear or hesitation once her decision to fight was made… against three alicorns and four armed guards, no less."

She looked at the injured guards. "That she has not succumbed to the blood magic yet, given her choice to not leave a trail of dead ponies... I can concede."

She turned to look at Celestia in the eye. "That you would—despite all evidence—give her your trust to the extent of keeping Princess Twilight safe…" Luna trailed off, glancing at the mirror. "I can only hope, sister, that your hope and trust are not ill-conceived."

'Two less than ideal landings are never a good thing,' Sunset decided, groaning as she pushed herself up. She was back in her human body, armor in place, magic full, magical item secure and…

"Crap." Sunset muttered when the girl on the floor groaned and pushed herself up to all fours.

"Wha-" the girl gasped, her purple hair waving behind her as she looked around frantically at the state of everything around her. "Where am I?!" She caught sight of Sunset's legs and looked up to see her face.

"Who-who are you!?" she asked, recoiling from Sunset and raising a hand protectively. She immediately gasped again and looked at her body, eyes widening in panic before screaming her lungs out.

That was all that Sunset needed to launch herself at the princess, covering her mouth with a hand and looking around in panic. "Are you fucking stupid?!" she hissed, looking around in horror.

To her relief there was no moaning or groaning from nearby Lost. She glared at Twilight. "Listen, I get you're not used to this, but if I hear you scream like that again, I will knock you out! Do you understand?!"

Twilight's eyes were wide and she nodded quickly. After making sure that Twilight looked a bit calmer, Sunset let her go.

Twilight's eyes were a bit teary at the threat of violence, but as she studied Sunset's face, her eyes widened in recognition. "Wait… you're that unicorn that stole my Element!"

"Borrowed," Sunset clarified, "and keep your voice down. The last time I was here there were Lost, ADVENT troops, Alien Rulers and Chosen around, hunting us."

Twilight licked her lips, looking around fearfully.

"Look, the mirror should still be active," Sunset said gently, now that the magic rush was lessened, she also had less interest in being forceful. "Just go back to Equestria, Princess, this is really no place for you… or anypony."

She saw the princess' eyes narrow in determination, and sure enough…

"Give me my crown, and I'll go back."

"I need it," Sunset said, frowning. "You don—"

"Corporal Shimmer, is that you?"

Sunset grew pale so quickly that Twilight looked behind her, expecting a monster to be about to jump on them. When nothing appeared, she turned to look curiously at the former unicorn. "What's going on—" Twilight started to ask, but Sunset's frantic waving shushed her.

"Um... yes, Commander, it's me."

Twilight raised an eyebrow.

"I see you brought a friend."

"She's not my friend, Commander just… um, a civilian I encountered."

"In the middle of a battlefield? In an abandoned city? Wearing a school uniform from twenty years ago?"

Each question made Sunset cringe. "Yes?"

There was a pause. "Let me speak to her."

"Commander, that is probably not a good idea right now, an—"

"Now, Corporal."

Sunset gritted her teeth and her body trembled, but she slowly removed her earpiece and motioned Twilight to get closer.

Curious, the princess leaned in, and allowed Sunset to put the device in her ear. "What is—"

"Hello."

"Meep!" Twilight fell back in surprise before looking around, trying to find the origin of the voice. A few seconds later, the whole thing clicked in her mind and she gingerly touched the piece on her ear. "Um… hello?"

"May I have your name?"

"T-twilight Sparkle, your highness," Twilight replied, feeling nervous at the tone of absolute authority in the other person's voice.

Sunset smacked her face.

"I'm not royalty, miss Sparkle. And I have little time to waste, and so do you. Before I talk to Corporal Shimmer, let me explain your situation, since you seem unfamiliar with what's been going on. You are currently in a war-zone. You are surrounded by enemy forces that will not hesitate to kill you. If you wish to survive, you will follow Corporal Shimmer's orders to the letter, am I understood?"

Twilight nodded, then remember the Commander was not around to see that. "Um, yes, but—"

"But?"

"Um… C-corporal Shimmer stole something very valuable an—"

"I will make sure she is dealt with appropriately," the Commander interrupted. "For now, if you both wish to live, follow her commands."

"O-okay…"

"If you could please pass the communicator back to Corporal Shimmer, we will discuss your situation more thoroughly in person," the Commander said and Twilight quickly took the earpiece out, giving it to Sunset.

Sunset rubbed her temples and took it, putting it on her ear. "Yes, Commander?"

"You are to escort Miss Sparkle with you to the pick up coordinates. We will speak about what happened in the Avenger. Any questions?"

"If… Miss Sparkle were to say, disappear…"

"Then you'd better make her reappear just as fast, Corporal. Do not fail…" there was a hesitance there that Sunset didn't like. "Laetitia would like to see you… you don't have time to dally, Sunset."

Sunset's stomach went icy cold.

"The coordinates have been sent. Firebrand is already on her way. XCOM out."

Sunset stumbled back, but was surprisingly helped by Twilight, who had moved forth and caught her rather awkwardly in her arms. The princess helped Sunset stand up more firmly.

"Are you okay?" Twilight asked.

Sunset strode past her and touched the base of the statue. It was solid. She turned around and faced Twilight. "No. No… I'm not. Come on… follow me."

o.0.o End Chapter 19 o.0.o

Chapter 20: War

Ranger

Chapter 20: War

By Wanderer D

The Commander pressed a button on her desk. "Central, I want you, Tygan and Shen here. Tell the bridge to send the audio and video feed straight to my office, and that Sunset shouldn't be aware of the feed being live. Everything from Sunset's mission henceforth is restricted to high command until otherwise indicated, so until I say so, no one else can watch what her feed is sending."

"Understood, Commander."

The Commander leaned back in her chair, watching calmly as the screens lit up with the video feed from Sunset's camera and audio started to transmit.

"Show me what you've got, Sunset Shimmer."

The coordinates were not as close as Sunset would have wanted, and with the portal closed, she couldn't just push Twilight in and apologize later. On her own, she wouldn't have a problem. Guarding a civilian, however… she sighed. At least they had a couple of hours.

"Oh my Celestia…"

Sunset smiled despite herself. She hadn't heard that one in a while.

"...what happened here?" Twilight asked, wrapping her arms around herself and looking around in horror at the skeletons and frozen, Lost-like bodies. Her eyes roamed the area, staring in horrified fascination at half-melted vehicles, the school building that had been carved in two and the craters from multiple explosions.

"Aliens," Sunset said, looking about the building she had originally arrived at. "They came to this world, dropped those metal things and killed millions before the governments caved in and betrayed the only group of people capable of stopping them."

Twilight gasped at her. "Millions?" she asked weakly.

"Yes, princess, as in multiple tens of hundreds of thousands," Sunset replied, rolling her eyes. "Don't try imagining it… it's too big a number to attach to the concept of sentient beings dying."

"But why would they do that, then?" Twilight asked, getting closer to Sunset, almost as if she wanted a hug. "Betrayed their protectors, I mean?"

Sunset shrugged. "Power. Promises. Fear. There's plenty of reasons, none of them good. Now the world is enslaved, and a big chunk of the population is happy to live that way."

"And those that aren't?"

Sunset snorted. "Come on, follow me."

Twilight followed the order, carefully making her way around the crater next to the base of the statue and fell in line after Sunset, who guided her through the collapsed building. Once they reached the edge, Sunset stopped and pushed Twilight flat against the wall next to her.

"This is very dangerous, princess," she said, looking deep into Twilight's eyes. "Keep an eye on me, and only move when I give you the signal. Try to stick to the exact same route I take unless I signal you otherwise."

Twilight nodded, looking pleadingly at Sunset.

The older of the two sighed. "Fine, what do you want to know now?"

"What are these?"

"Fingers. The whole thing is called a hand."

"What species are we now?"

"Human, the original inhabitants of this planet. We have… others living in this planet now, but you can learn about them later. Anything else?"

Twilight paused, seeming to consider her words before asking softly, "Is this why… you stole my Element?"

Sunset hesitated, but nodded.

"But why would you do that? You have nothing to do with this—this war…"

Sunset sighed, she slid down the wall to sit on the floor and motioned to Twilight to do the same. "I've been here for over three years… I think I remember you now, didn't Cadance use to foalsit you?"

Twilight looked at her as if she had grown another head. "Who are you?"

Sunset grimaced. "Celestia didn't tell you, huh?" She extended her hand. "Sunset Shimmer."

When Twilight sheepishly raised her hand without knowing what to do, Sunset rolled her eyes and made a fist, bumping it on Twilight's.

"Twilight Sparkle," the princess responded.

"I know. I heard you had become Celestia's student… and then a princess yourself, congratulations."

"Um… thanks, although I don't think I fit the mold."

Sunset chuckled. "If it makes you feel better… I thought I did… if I'm guessing roughly right, that was a while ago in your world. Certainly more than three years... " She leaned back, looking up at the rotting roof of the building. "Anyway, yeah, I was Princess Celestia's former student, before you. I wanted to be a princess too."

Twilight looked at her curiously. "What happened?"

"I did," Sunset sighed. "I wanted it right there and then, no waiting, no more learning. If anything, I've learned that… I need to learn a lot more to not get anyone killed."

Twilight frowned. "That's not all there is to being a princess."

Sunset chuckled. "Being a princess is the least of my worries right now… I live here now, with people that trust me and depend on me… who know nothing of who or what I am, or where I came from. They've saved my life and I've… tried to repay them as best as I can… I still want to lead, but I want to really earn that. I want them to look at me with respect born of admiration and hard work and sticking my neck out for them… not things I ever considered doing in Equestria."

Sunset looked away. "If it means… burning bridges with my old home to keep them safe, I will."

"You never told them?" Twilight asked gently.

Sunset snorted. "No." She sighed. "They have good reason to distrust… aliens." She bit her lip and looked away. "I wouldn't even have gone back to Equestria in the first place, but we ended up here during a mission, and an explosion threw me through the portal."

"They must know now that there's something going on, then…" Twilight's voice was barely a whisper.

Sunset nodded. "Yeah."

"Don't you just… why don't you come back with me? You don't have to stay. You're an Equestrian Citizen, and I won't push charges..."

Sunset snorted. "I can't just abandon them. Even if the Commander treats me like trash, I can't just… leave. Not when they need my help… not when I can do something with my skills."

"What skills? I can't even use my spells," Twilight said, wiggling her fingers. "I tried!"

"Well, as you saw back there, I have a lot of skills now… and I know a different type of spells," Sunset muttered. "With the right source of power, I can save lives, Twilight. A lot of them."

Twilight was silent, so Sunset simply stood, offering her hand to help the princess up. "Maybe… maybe they'll put me in confinement now. Maybe they'll arrest me or… or kick me out. I don't know, but I'm not turning my back on them."

Rather than let her go, Twilight gave Sunset's hand a squeeze. "I think… that's a real sign of being a leader and somepony they can rely on."

"The word here is 'someone'." Sunset smiled, but then turned serious, taking a deep breath that she let out slowly. "Listen, Twilight. It's going to be a long way to our destination… an hour or so at least. Which doesn't sound like much, but it is if you have to hide, sneak, avoid fights or worse, fight. If you see enemies, you hide. Just hunker down where I leave you, okay?

"Do not engage. Don't try to help me, even if it seems like I'm about to die—if that happens and we're near the pickup point, you ignore me and make your way to where the lights are, just wave up into the air and grab onto the rope. Wrap your right leg around it, and press down the bend on the rope on top of your left foot. Then hold on tight. Otherwise, don't give away your position. Do you understand?"

Twilight looked down.

"Twilight. Do you understand? Look at me."

Twilight looked up, fearfully nodding. "Just… don't get hurt."

Sunset chuckled. "That might not be possible…"

"But if-if you get hurt…"

"That's just XCOM, Twilight."

The pair had been trotting from cover to cover for about half an hour before they found their first patrol.

Twilight huddled behind the remains of a house while Sunset had moved ahead and signaled her to stop and wait. So far their travels had been tense, but uneventful, with her guide scouting the area carefully and then indicating it was safe for Twilight herself to move.

Despite what she had seen Sunset do in the Crystal Empire, Twilight couldn't really match this generally friendly… hooman… with the unicorn that had so viciously attacked a guard. At no point did she feel threatened by her… which was weird. Back in Equestria, her instincts had been that she was chasing some sort of… predator. There was a bloodlust in Sunset's eyes back there that wasn't here… until now.

The moment the patrol had appeared, Sunset's body-language had changed. She was no longer a friendly, slightly older pon-human; but a hunter about to pounce on her prey. Sunset was not only ready, but willing to kill, and even if it was in her own defense, Twilight didn't know what to think.

Back home, she would have never thought it possible for two ponies, or any race really, to simply kill another without remorse. She was now realizing that the guard they had helped in the castle had been lucky, because it hadn't been expecting such a vicious attack, and Sunset hadn't used deadly force.

Her mind made comparisons against her will. Would Shining be so eager to fight? No… not eager. He had talked to her, Royal Guards were ready to kill or die for their princess… a concept that had up to now had a certain dissonance with her perception of things. It was different to hear it than witness it… so even they were no strangers to this… but they didn't have bloodlust. And something deep inside told her Sunset had more than enough. Even more than she probably realized herself.

Twilight waited with bated breath. Sunset had pulled her strange weapon out and was crouched behind a half-destroyed fence, watching a group of two… well, they looked like armored humans and something else.

It stood on two legs just like they did, but it had no armor, and its bulbous head was wider than that of the two human-like individuals. Its skin was a sickly grayish-pink and even at this distance, it looked like it was smiling.

Twilight held her breath, waiting for Sunset to run out and attack them, but she didn't. She held her place, watching patiently until the aliens were out of sight. Then she checked the area and signalled Twilight to go catch up to her.

"I thought you were going to attack them…" Twilight whispered, not daring to raise her voice.

Sunset shook her head. "Only if they saw me… I moved too far ahead. I was lucky they didn't see me. If they had… well, it gets complicated."

Twilight gulped, but carefully followed Sunset along the fence and away from the patrol until they were in a small alley between destroyed houses. It was a dank and smelly alley, with old, rotten boxes and what Twilight hoped were not the bones of humans. They paused there again, as Sunset peeked around the corners.

"Our pickup point is straight ahead, basically in the middle of the street…" Sunset said, pointing over to the end of the street. "I don't like the empty spaces in between, but we'll do what we have to."

Twilight watched as Sunset looked up at the tangle of long-limbed trees, cables, and barely-standing lamp posts. "I guess there's no way Rainbow Dash would've been able to pick us up here," Sunset muttered.

Twilight blinked. "I'm sorry, who? I must've misheard…"

Sunset opened her mouth to reply, but her eyes widened and she pressed Twilight against the wall. Twilight didn't realize what was happening or why they had done that… until she heard the hissing.

Four very big snakes slithered into view. The upper half of their bodies was almost human, having arms, hands and even breasts—which confused Twilight to no end—but they had cobra-like heads. The only one that was different was the biggest one, colored white and blue, it was a chest taller than the others and not female if they went by the obvious tells.

They slithered down the street, weapons similar to Sunset's held in their claws or hands, or whatever they were. Clawed hands.

Next to her, Sunset was trembling a little, whether with anticipation or fear, Twilight had no idea, but it was clear that this was a very dangerous situation they found themselves in, given the intensity with which Sunset was following their movements.

"Shit, Vipers..." Sunset swore, watching them, "Of all possible… why did it have to be him."

Was she blushing? No. Twilight was imagining things.

"Come on," Sunset muttered, "We can't take the main street. We'll double back and walk around them. There's no way we're making it out alive otherwise."

Twilight nodded fearfully and stepped back, trying to make way for Sunset. She stepped on something solid… that was a lot softer than she expected. She felt the wood from one of the old boxes give under her, and she stumbled back. Her lack of familiarity with her new body didn't help, and she slammed her back on the stacked boxes.

"Dammit!" Sunset swore.

Twilight saw her pull something small, about the size of her hand from one of her pockets and flip something in it. Sunset threw it over the side of the building, and suddenly a loud explosion and a flash of light came from around the corner.

"I'll make time," Sunset hissed, pulling Twilight up. "Run to the pickup location! Remember, wave, wrap the line around you… go!"

Sunset ran out of the alley, pulling out her sword, with Twilight following.

Twilight ran, but was unable to stop herself from hesitating and looking over her shoulder.

Two of the smaller vipers were already down, one she couldn't make out, but the other one had half of its body burned from whatever Sunset had thrown, and a clear slash across its chest all the way down to the side of where the tail began. Metallic orange blood was pooling under it, but also covered Sunset's chest. The third viper shot Sunset, who managed to twist out of the way of where it was aiming enough to not get a direct hit… but she still cried out in pain when it hit her on the side of her stomach.

Twilight could see the green energy had burnt through the armor Sunset was wearing, and she could smell something burning.

Sunset didn't give it another chance, however, viciously stabbing it straight through the chest. The giant snake hissed in her face one last time before it collapsed… and it was then that the biggest one acted.

Before Sunset could even turn, she had been slapped onto her back by the creatures' tail. Twilight saw it hiss with hatred at Sunset, showing its long, venomous fangs, ready to bite her and raised its weapon, almost smiling at the easy kill. There was no way it would miss at that distance.

"NO!" Twilight shouted in horror. "Stop!"

The large viper stopped completely, whipping its head to look at her in confusion.

It was then that Sunset pulled her own weapon, aiming straight at the Viper King… and shot once, missing the creature by a fair margin and shaking it out of its stupor.

"How the fu—" Sunset shouted in frustration, doing something to her weapon before shooting a second time just as the Viper King was turning to look at her. The weapon's blast tore through the viper's chest, sending it flying back to land in a mangled heap.

Twilight stood there, horrified, unable to form words or think as Sunset weakly stood up and coughed, wincing as she touched her burnt armor. The wind picked up around them and white-blue light illuminated the area where they stood over the bodies of the fallen vipers.

"Central, this is Firebrand," Sunset heard on the radio. "I have eyes on Sunset and the VIP. We have no more hostiles detected. Area is secure."

"Roger that, Firebrand," Bradford's voice responded. "Bring them home."

o.0.o End Chapter 20 o.0.o

Author's Note

Sunset had 98% chance of hitting the Viper King.

Chapter 21: Commander

Ranger

Chapter 21: Commander

By Wanderer D

The Skyranger hovered in place as it dragged the viper bodies up into its storage area. As soon as it was in, it started moving and they both heard the big sigh of relief from the cockpit.

Sunset slumped onto her seat, across from a much more subdued Twilight. "Well…" She coughed in pain. "That was a thing…"

"You just… shot them." Twilight said weakly. When Sunset was about to reply, Twilight shook her head. "I mean… I know. I know, okay? I'm not stupid. It was you or them but… I've never… even when Sombra was destroyed he didn't…"

"Cover you in blood?" Sunset chuckled then moaned. "Ugh, don't make me laugh."

"How can you—"

"Central, this is Firebrand. VIP is secured, alien bodies have been recovered, all XCOM personnel is on-board. Returning to Avenger."

'Roger that, Firebrand, see you soon. Central out."

Twilight had gone deadly quiet.

"You gave us one hell of a scare, Sunset!" Rainbow Dash called out, which interestingly had Twilight jump in surprise, apparently shaken out of her stupor.

"Yeah, well, I gave me one hell of a scare, Dash," Sunset called, watching Twilight twitch and look from her to the cockpit. "Thanks for picking us up."

"Hell yeah!" Rainbow Dash laughed, flying them into the clouds. "What, did you expect me to leave you hanging?"

Curiosity seemed to get the better of Twilight, and she stood up, grabbing to each of the seats for stability as she made her way to the cockpit and peered in.

"I'm sorry ma'am, but VIP or not, you're not allowed in here," Dash informed her neutrally.

"I… um…" Twilight hesitated, "R-rainbow Dash? Is that you?"

The cockpit went quiet.

"Sunset, did you put her up to this?"

"I have no idea what's happening," Sunset replied, eyeing Twilight with some confusion.

"It's you? But… how… did you make it to this wo—"

Twilight was interrupted by Sunset's hand on her mouth. "Now, Twilight," Sunset hissed through the pain, "I'm sure we all want to know where you met Rainbow Dash, but, let's not say something crazy to the pilot right now okay? We can talk when we get to the base."

"Hey, no fair!" Rainbow Dash said, her tone betraying how annoyed she was.

"Sorry Dash… I'm as curious as you are about this, trust me… but it is best to wait until the Commander talks to Twilight here."

"Twilight, huh?" Rainbow Dash mulled. "Huh. That rings a bell..." she trailed off as the other two went back to sit down.

Twilight seemed truly distressed, but Sunset couldn't blame her. If her own double had existed in this world at some point… could Rainbow Dash be one of her acquaintances back in Equestria?

A sharp pain in her abdomen made her forget about Twilight for now. She grimaced and looked down at the charred armor. It had taken the brunt of the attack, thankfully, but here and there the plasma had managed to burn through to her skin, and Sunset could see blackened skin under that, brittle and oozing blood.

She gingerly put her hand on top of it and channeled her blood magic to slow down the flow even more. Then she felt it. The magic was working better than normal… she could feel the blood working and healing her and soon, after she removed her hand, the wound was all but gone.

Sunset gulped, glancing around, but Twilight was busy looking out the window, lost in thought, and Rainbow Dash was focused on the flight. Sunset touched the pocket where the Element of Magic was stored and felt her energy return.

Twilight's mind was in turmoil. When she pushed away from the amazing sight out of a giant, non-pegasi or magic propelled metallic carriage that flew through the sky, she glanced at Sunset, who seemed to be asleep.

This world was very different to her own. Below, in between clouds, she had seen vast cities, with multiple lights, but then also large areas with no indication of civilization. Not to mention the difference in species, and the willingness to fight to the death.

Sunset Shimmer was a pony… underneath that human body, and yet she had adapted so well to things here. Was that what was going to happen to her? Was she going to be out on missions… killing aliens?

The thought made Twilight shudder. The woman controlling the machine was named Rainbow Dash, just like her friend. She sounded older… but the attitude, the inflections… it was unsettling how different and similar things were.

It hadn't take long for a red light to turn on, and Rainbow Dash to speak again. "We're approaching the Avenger."

This shook Sunset awake, who blinked and shook her head, stretching a little and then, as if remembering something, she went a bit pale.

Twilight didn't ask what the issue was. She had paid attention to Sunset's interactions with the Commander, whoever that was, and knew that was the source of her… well, she wasn't really a friend, was she? Her… guide's discomfort.

She felt the force of slowing down and the now-familiar feeling of descending before the sound of metal on metal and the vibrations of contact shook their vehicle. It didn't take long for the back of it to open.

As she and Sunset stood up, she managed to catch a glimpse of night sky before they were lowered, ship and all, into a large metallic room.

"Come on," Sunset said to her, motioning with her head.

Her guide's body language was tense, and Twilight followed her hesitantly, not knowing what to expect.

A male human was waiting for them, straight back and hands behind his back. Sunset sagged in obvious relief, but quickly assumed a more formal position.

"Welcome back, Sergeant," the man said. "The Commander has ordered for you to go straight to the infirmary to have your wounds checked. I will escort Miss Sparkle to the Commander's office. We'll contact you after your checkup is complete.

"Y-yes sir!" Sunset replied, saluting. She hesitated, then lowered her arm. Twilight could see she was looking at the man in confusion.

"Um… I'm sorry, Sergeant?" Sunset asked.

The man smiled, but didn't say anything, which seemed to fluster Sunset.

"But… I mean… I didn't and then—and the Commander—"

"Sunset," the man took a step forth and put his hand on her shoulder. "You've been promoted. You are also to do as I say and go get a checkup. We can talk later, and there are a lot of things to talk about."

"Um… yeah," Sunset chuckled weakly. "I-um… yeah. I'll go…" she looked over, and Twilight tried to put on a brave face.

Sunset seemed to realize that she was nervous, and so, she smiled reassuringly. "Twilight… this is Bradford, most people here know him as Central. He's a good friend and we've been through a lot together. You can trust him."

Twilight smiled timidly at the man, who nodded reassuringly, even if he didn't smile back. There was something she had noticed when he looked at Sunset… it reminded her of her dad, and somehow, that put her at ease, more than Sunset's assurance.

"Yeah, you should go get checked, Sunset… I guess I'll see you later?"

Sunset nodded, waving at her as she headed tiredly towards what Twilight assumed would be the infirmary.

"Shall we go?" Bradford asked.

"Yes, thank you," Twilight said, falling in line behind the man as they walked. Slowly, her curiosity overwhelmed her nervousness, and she stared around herself. Everything was enclosed, but she wasn't in a castle of any sort that she could make… for one, the whole thing vibrated constantly, and everything was compartmentalized tightly. Their headquarters had strange curves to certain areas, like the place where their… airplane had landed.

Castles tended to be more open in her experience, and here there were no windows or really much space. Plenty of people, other humans, walked past them in either direction, but gave no indication of discomfort or awkwardness when moving about… which meant they were used to it and these halls she was in were the norm, not the exception. The whole place reminded her more of an anthill or a beehive.

As they walked deeper into it, she couldn't help but notice the attitude the humans had with Bradford. They all showed respect to him, stopping to let him pass even if they seemed to be in a rush. A lot of them saluted.

She hadn't been picked up by a messenger, or some random soldier… she knew enough about Equestria's military to see that similarity. They knew, somehow, that she was important. Sunset's lie about just finding her had been seen through and this Commander of theirs hadn't been fooled for a second… and Twilight felt that Sunset knew it too.

So they knew she was important, but did they know she was a princess? It was then that it clicked. "Oh no… my cr-my Element!"

Bradford stopped and looked back at her. "What is it, miss Sparkle?"

"My Element, Sunset, she…"

"Ah, yes. Don't worry, Sunset is not going anywhere, and with her being here, you know where to find her, right? Now, follow me, the Commander is waiting."

They continued their way up until two people approached them. The bigger one was wearing full armor, but even more telling, his facial features were somewhat… reptilian. The eyes were yellow and slitted, and his skin was pale with some sort of nodes around his jaw. The other was a normal, if intense-looking woman with a dark brown cloak around her head.

"Ah, Bradford," the man spoke up first, his voice strange with almost an echo around his words. "We heard that we had found and retrieved Sunset Shimmer," he grinned. "This is most rewarding. Tell me, is she in good health?"

"She is, Mox," Bradford replied, unable to hide a bit of relief in his voice. "We thought she had been more seriously injured, but she was able to walk properly when I greeted her. She is on her way to the infirmary."

"And this one?" the woman asked, studying Twilight almost hungrily. "We heard Sunset had found… someone, but I can't believe a… teenager like her would have been able to hide or survive long enough in the city we were in."

Bradford straightened. "That is confidential at this time, Miss Dragunova," Bradford replied. "Eventually the Commander will brief all pertinent personnel on the situation."

The woman snorted. "Volk said I was to comply." She leaned away, and it was then that Twilight realized she had made herself as small as possible behind Bradford.

"Then we will part ways for now, Bradford," Mox replied with a nod at Twilight as well. "We shall check on Sunset ourselves."

Bradford watched them go and shook his head in mild amusement before motioning for Twilight to follow her again.

Twilight followed Bradford through the hallway until they reached a set of stairs at the end of it, passing several interesting-looking rooms full of machinery which she could only imagine the purpose of, and sometimes not even that.

This whole world where Sunset had brought her was full of things she would have thought impossible without magic, and despite the labyrinthian, hive-like feeling of the place Rainbow Dash had called 'The Avenger', and the horror of seeing living creatures torn apart violently by weapons she barely understood, Twilight found herself more intrigued than horrified.

The stairwell was built for efficiency and little else. It had no decorations, and was made of simple metal parts, much different than the stylized staircases of Equestria, where even the ones in homes were made welcoming, rather than simply utilitarian, but these humans seemed to have little incentive for a welcoming design.

They went upstairs, to the top, where a small hallway ended in a door, behind which she would finally meet the infamous Commander.

Twilight took a deep breath, then followed Bradford in.

It was not a room… yet. The door opened onto a small balcony that overlooked a room far larger than the others, except for where the Skyranger was stored. However, this room had several people working different machines, and most impressively a huge map of what could only be the planet they were in, rendered out of blue light, like an illusionary spell of some sort, but created by machines.

Bradford let her admire the room, before gently guiding her to the end of the balcony, where a metal door slid open to finally reveal the commander's quarters.

The room was a lot more decorated than anything she'd seen so far. A red, torn flag hung from the back wall, next to a large bed. The center of the room had a table with two curved couches on either side of a central chair, and—Twilight was excited to notice—two bookshelves stacked with a healthy amount of books.

A glass display had a picture of Bradford and two other individuals, a male and a female, a couple of models similar in design to the Skyranger that had picked her up, as well as a skull of some sort at the bottom.

The Commander herself was facing away from them, concentrating on information flashing fast on a large screen on the other side of the room. Several images appeared and stacked one over the other as text of some sort also appeared there.

"Commander," Bradford spoke up. "I've brought Miss Sparkle as requested."

"Good," the Commander said, and her voice nagged a little at Twilight. There was something familiar, the authority and the tinge of aggressiveness as well as dangerous intellect… it was all very familiar.

"Please take a seat," the Commander said, turning around and locking her green eyes with Twilight. "Welcome to XCOM, princess. We have much to discuss, after all, it's not every day we host a princess."

Twilight gaped. It all made sense. The familiarity of the voice… why it had made her think of some sort of royalty when she hadn't been able to see her… the kind of mind that could control a place like this.

Twilight sat down slowly on one of the couches, still staring at the Commander, unable to speak.

"What's wrong?" the Commander asked, blinking in slight confusion at Twilight's open mouthed double-take.

"I-I just… you're..."

She watched Chrysalis walk around the opposite couch to sit down across from her, a smile—not malignant, not vicious, but still inducing nervousness in Twilight—playing on the edge of her mouth.

"Yes, I'm the Commander. Nice to meet you too."

o.0.o End Chapter 21 o.0.o

Chapter 22: Conversations

Ranger

Chapter 22: Conversations

By Wanderer D

Jane found Dash at the bar, looking at the frame of herself and her old friends.

"Something seems to be bothering you," Jane opened with, going around the bar to pour herself a drink. She ignored Dash's snort when she chose a single malt over bourbon.

Once her drink was ready, she walked back around to sit next to the pilot. "What's going on?"

Dash didn't answer immediately, merely concentrating on the picture. "You know, now that we found my friend Fluttershy, all of them are accounted for?"

Jane didn't answer, but looked at Dash, motioning for her to continue.

"AJ died early on… she was part of a team I dropped off in Germany… I—" Dash shuddered, tightening her grip on the glass so much that Jane was afraid it would break, but slowly and visibly the pilot forced herself to release it. "I was on overwatch in the Skyranger, it was raining, I remember that… she had just made Sergeant. Heh. Just like Sunset."

Dash gulped and licked her lips. "Nakamoto was… he was a bit rash, I-don't want to hate him… but he just didn't follow orders. AJ told him to hold his position, we had scanned the area from the base, we knew there were Mechtoids around… you don't see those guys anymore, I guess that's good… anyway, we had managed to drop them off concealed.

"Coleman had spotted a couple of mutons, and AJ had climbed on top of a train… she had a perfect view. I knew her… I knew what she was thinking. She was going to ambush them, funnel them into leaving cover and shoot them down… but Nakamoto, he just… ran into this house, I don't even know why, maybe he heard something or panicked."

The ice clicked in her glass as it melted.

"He found the Mechtoid unit and… he didn't even have time to shout, one moment he was fine, the next he was running over to AJ, live plasma grenade in hand."

Rainbow Dash went quiet.

"Mind-controlled?"

Dash nodded. "He blew up my best friend." She took another drink. "Nakamura died instantly too… Coleman, who was about to ambush the mutons as ordered, found herself two versus one with only a tree to protect her. Morales panicked, he ran out of cover straight into the Mechtoid. It didn't even shoot at him, it… pummeled him into a paste. I could only hear them scream, Kelly… I wanted to go back, I could hear one channel active… it was AJ. I could hear her breathing fast and… and it sounded wet, I think it was the blood…"

Dash took a deep, ragged breath. "I don't know what happened to Rarity after she moved into the new cities. She probably married, had a kid… but she was never into the fights. Pinkie… she went over to Hope's Lake... it, uh… it wasn't one of ADVENTs favorite places. It was razed to the ground… she had-h-had an inn of sorts, she never…" Dash trailed off. "I'm sorry, I… I can't."

Jane grimaced. Dash wasn't crying but she had closed her eyes and was obviously in pain over the memories.

"A-anyway," Dash eventually continued. "It's stupid, but this kid that Sunset managed to find…"

"I heard... " Jane muttered, mood darkening. "It makes no sense."

"No, no it doesn't… but she knew me," Dash said softly. "I don't know how… she looked familiar so, I was trying to figure out who she was… I couldn't remember meeting a teenager like her and I would remember that, she stands out like a Nimbostratus on a sunny day. Maybe someone's kid? But… I feel like I at least met her at some point, if that makes sense?"

"Not really," Jane said, with a sigh as she pondered the issue. "Ever since we rescued the Commander, things around Sunset haven't been… as black and white as before. She had that conversation with the Commander while she was in the hospital and… it just seems like now the Chosen have a thing for her… calling her blood witch and such, and whoever it is that's controlling the things Dr. Vahlen created also wants to hunt her down. I feel like I'm missing something big, and I don't like it."

"I hear you…" Rainbow Dash sighed. "Twilight Sparkle… why does the name sound so familiar?"

"Hm, you're healing remarkably well," Tygan said.

"Uh, thanks," Sunset said, holding her shirt up to right under her breasts and glancing uncomfortably at the attention the Avenger's scientist was giving her.

"Do not worry, Sunset, I think I am done cleaning what was left to clean on the wound. The skin is still very damaged, however, so make sure to apply the balm I've given you for at least a couple of weeks."

"Um, thanks, doctor, but why exactly are you doing this instead of the nurse?"

Tygen smiled. "Professional curiosity, nothing more. You have displayed substantial healing speed, well beyond that of your peers here, and recent developments have opened my eyes to new possibilities in the field of healing."

"I see…"

"In any case, I see you have visitors, so I will let them speak to you and take my leave," Tygan said, straightening up. "Miss Shimmer," he nodded, and left.

"I see you are healing well," Elena said, approaching the bed where Sunset was sitting. "I heard you were injured while fighting the Viper King before you took it out."

"A most impressive feat," Mox added, nodding with a smile. "I heard that Dr. Tygan was very eager to start on his autopsy."

"Ugh, don't remind me," Sunset said, grimacing. "I completely missed a point-blank shot, it was embarrassing."

"Don't feel bad," the nurse, who had just walked in, patted her on the shoulder. "That's just XCOM."

"Yeah. Thanks."

The nurse grinned and went over to the other side of the room to check on other patients, while Sunset watched. "Where's Jane?"

"Last I heard she was looking for Rainbow Dash." Elena shrugged. "But Central has already set a time for debriefing of the last mission. Many things went wrong that shouldn't have."

"Tell me about it," Sunset groaned. She searched the infirmary, until her eyes found the person she was looking for.

Following her gaze, Mox smirked. "It seems you are well and our worry was unfounded—"

"I wasn't worried." Elena looked at both of them defiantly, daring them to disagree.

"Right." Mox cleared his throat. "In any case, we came here to see how you were feeling. I believe we have established you are in decent health and able to attend the meeting later."

Elena shrugged. "We will let you be for now, Sunset Shimmer." Her eyes narrowed. "But once things have calmed down you and I are going to have some practice in the firing range."

"Um… yes." Sunset shifted, unable to dispute the sudden training session with the Reaper.

"Good. We will see you soon," Elena said. "Although you might not see us."

"That… is creepy."

Elena said nothing, turning around and walking out of the infirmary, followed by a thoroughly amused Pratal Mox.

Sunset chuckled a little, then slid off the bed and walked over to where the nurse was checking on Laetitia. By the time she reached the Templar, she wasn't smiling.

"Any change?" Sunset took a seat on the chair next to the bed.

The nurse shook her head. "She's still unconscious… it's a miracle she survived, Corp—I mean, Sergeant."

Sunset shook her head. "What's the point of that if… this happens to one of my team? First Paula, now Laetitia…"

"I'll let you talk to her for a bit, Sergeant," the nurse said, finishing her check up and turning to leave. "Don't stress yourself too much, you are wounded as well, even if Dr. Tygan says you are fit to walk around."

"Right, thanks," Sunset muttered, waiting for her to leave, before turning to look at the comatose woman. Not too long ago, their places had been reversed.

Sunset could feel a faint psychic wave coming from Laetitia, which gave her hope. If her friend was gone, there would be no energy flux. "I… I don't know if you can hear me," she said after a moment, reaching out to hold her friend's hand. "I'm not sure what happened… I was… out of action while everything went down. I can feel you in there, Laetitia you Celestia-damned tease. I want you back, okay? What will I tell Geist if you don't wake up?"

Sunset was interrupted by a beep from her communicator. She looked down at the message and sighed, standing up.

She remained silent, simply holding Laetitia's hand. "You're the only one of my team that knows about me." She took a deep breath. "And I have so much more to tell you… come back to us soon, okay?"

She gave Laetitia's hand a squeeze and headed out. She had a meeting with the Commander.

The door slid open and Sunset stepped in, saluting. "Cor-ahem, Sergeant Shimmer reporting."

"At ease, Sergeant," Commander Chrysalis said, motioning for Sunset to join Twilight on the couch. There were others there as well; Bradford, naturally, as well as Tygan and Shen. "Please take a seat, we have much to discuss."

Sunset nodded, looking curiously at the Commander as she followed instructions. Chrysalis noticed that. "Do you want to ask something, Sergeant?"

"Um, a lot of things, ma'am," Sunset said, sitting down. "But if I may be blunt… you're a lot nicer than last time."

"Ah yes," Chrysalis leaned back. "There were many revelations during your last mission, your absence and upon your return."

"I see," Sunset said, glancing at Twilight.

"Oh, don't blame her," Chrysalis shrugged. "I learned a lot from your interactions with the Chosen, and then your discussions with Twilight here once you were back. We found out much about you while on your VIP mission. You should have seen Tygan's face when you admitted you were actually an alien." She smiled. "What I didn't know, was that you weren't just an alien… but a unicorn from another dimension, intimately related to the governing body of said dimension and an exile and traitor."

"Wait…" Shen sputtered. "A unicorn?! For real?"

Chrysalis ignored her. "It was interesting to learn as well that when the Chosen Assassin, and later the Hunter called you a 'Blood Witch', it wasn't a nickname, but an actual title… a title that, according to Princess Twilight here, would make you a criminal back in your home world."

Sunset looked down. She couldn't be angry at Twilight, as much as she wanted to. The fact was that it was true and the only reason she was here was that Sunset herself had screwed up.

"Blood magic is extremely dangerous, Sunset!" Twilight sputtered out, unable to contain herself. "It's a miracle that you're sane as it is! Didn't you know this when you learned about it? Didn't Pri—"

"I was a different… person back then," Sunset said slowly. "I stole that book because I thought it would give me power. I learned it on this side of the mirror—from scratch, without a horn and using just my personal reserves. You've seen how hard it is to even… conjure light. When I saw the kind of world I was in… it became a huge bonus, even if the spells I can use are only two of over twenty."

"At what cost, Sunset?" Twilight asked softly.

Sunset sighed, not meeting her eyes.

"Regardless, I have no doubt left about your loyalty now," Chrysalis said, her voice calm. "And… now your similarities to my old friend are also explained…" she chuckled. "I never expected you to be her… just from another dimension."

"However, there are some things that we need to deal with right now," Bradford said. "Sunset, you hid valuable information from all of us, information that, were we aware of, could have been used to help us all in this war… but also to prevent certain dangers. I'm sure you're wondering how Laetitia was injured…"

Sunset looked up. "I—wasn't that during our last mission? I assumed a shot or, or the explosion.."

"At 1803 hours today, you were thrown by an explosion caused by the Hunter," Tygan spoke up this time. "I have examined the video and the readings. The moment you crossed the mirror, a wave of energy, similar, but not exactly psychic, resonated through the field…."

A look of horrified comprehension slowly dawned on Sunset's face as the doctor continued. "...Templar Laetitia, who was closest to the mirror simply collapsed on the spot, unmoving, while the Hunter and the Assassin were observed to be thrown back as if a physical force had hit them, even at a considerable distance. This allowed Firebrand to get closer and pick up the rest of your team. Pratal Mox carried Laetitia with him up to the Skyranger."

"So you're saying that… that it was—" Sunset felt sick. "Oh Celestia… it was me… t-that did that…"

She felt Twilight's hand on her shoulder, and suddenly Bradford was kneeling across from her, hands on her shoulders. "Look at me, Sunset, it was an accident. Take a deep breath and think the situation through."

Slowly, she was able to slow down her breathing. The urge to throw up faded and she was left shaking. Dr. Tygan replaced Bradford, giving her a quick check up. "It's just faded adrenaline now," he said. "The panic attack has rescinded."

"While it's important to remember that that incident was not your fault… another issue could be, if we don't deal with it now," Chrysalis said, locking her eyes with Sunset. "Show us the Element of Magic you stole from Princess Sparkle."

o.0.o End Chapter 22 o.0.o

Chapter 23: Letters

Ranger

Chapter 23: Letters

By Wanderer D

"Sister, if you continue pacing as you are, you will wear a hole onto the marble floor." Princess Luna gave her sister a level look. "You already teleported all the way to Canterlot and back, sister, don't tire yourself more."

Celestia glared at Luna. They had moved the mirror, under guard, to the courtroom, where it had several warding spells around it, and remained under constant watch from the Crystal Empire guards while they discussed the new developments.

"I am worried, Luna, for both Sunset and Twilight."

"I still don't get why you'd be worried about Sunset," Rainbow Dash spoke up, ignoring the look Celestia gave her by virtue of looking at the others for support. "I mean, she didn't seem like she needed help protecting herself."

"Well, dear, it's been over eight hours since our dear Twilight got tackled into the mirror," Rarity said. "It's only natural that the Princess would be worried for Twilight and… Sunset."

"What Ah want to know is why none of us can go after them!" Applejack growled, slamming her hoof down on the table. "However dangerous it might be, we've handled plenty of problems of our own! Ah say we can handle whatever is happening on the other side of that mirror!"

"Well, do remember what happened to poor Spike when he tried to rush the mirror…" Fluttershy said, rubbing the head of the morose dragon, who was sitting next to her. "The Princess did say that the portal was closed somehow."

"I just hope they have good food on the other side!" Pinkie said, with a smile. "I don't know why but I really, really want to go there and set up a restaurant! Oooh! Or an Inn! Pinkie's Traveler's Delights!" She giggled. "Free donuts with your coffee!"

Princess Cadance smiled weakly. "I'm sure they would love that, Pinkie."

"Princess Celestia," Shining Armor spoke up next, looking at the princess with a grimace of frustration. "Is there really no way of opening the portal?"

"I'm afraid not, Shining," Celestia sighed. "All we can do now is wait."

"So, what's the deal with the vibrating book, then?" Rainbow Dash asked.

In an instant, Princess Celestia was next to them, her magic opening the diary to its last page. With bated breath everypony gathered around her, staring at the pages as slowly a message appeared.

Princess Celestia,

Twilight is safe. She came in during a very dangerous situation, in a very dangerous place. I cannot emphasize the dangers of attempting travel right now, so she will remain with me for the time being.

Right now, she's getting settled in… she doesn't know about the diary yet, but I will let her write to you as soon as possible. I know you must be worried sick. Try not to drill a hole in the marble floor again.

This drew a snort from Luna and a giggle from Pinkie. There was a pause before the writing continued.

Much has happened since we arrived… I think it'll be best for Twilight to fill you up on that whole situation… my word alone is probably not enough to erase your worries… but I'll be honest, you should be worried. This world is not Equestria, Princess, and no one is safe here… although I guess Twilight is as safe as anyone could be.

You should be proud of her. Even though she was understandably scared, and thrown into a scenario completely outside her experience, she pulled herself together with aplomb. She's fairly quick in learning things and… surprisingly forgiving and kind.

The group smiled at those words.

I have to say, however, that you should make sure that Cadance is put under some sort of military basic training if Twilight is anything to go by. As it is, Twilight will have to go through basic training here, if only to better handle herself in those situations.

While I'll be the first to admit that her interference saved my life, my mission from the point when we came out of the mirror to the moment when we reached the base, was to protect her life and well-being.

I'm grateful to her, princess, I truly am… she arguably distracted a dangerous foe from splattering my brains and melting my face with plasma… but I had ordered her explicitly to ignore my own danger and get to safety and that situation could have ended very badly indeed if she and I hadn't both been as lucky as we were.

Cadance winced and Shining Armor shook his head as most of Twilight's friends gasped in horror, although there was a low 'cool!' among the gasps which sounded conspicuously like Rainbow Dash.

I can only feel for your guards if that's the attitude they have to deal with. It probably causes more alarm than reassurance. I'm surprised they're not more paranoid.

The group turned to look at Shining, who glanced around and snorted. "It's true."

I should go now, I have a mission debriefing, training and officer classes to attend… they keep me busy here. I'll take the diary to Twilight… I hope she respects my wishes to not read my previous messages… I'm not proud of them.

-Sunset

PS. I got promoted to Sergeant. I can't help but feel I didn't deserve it.

PPS. Please tell Princess Luna that I'm sorry I used a cheap trick to escape the fight, and that I knew she was strong enough to take it. I hope I didn't do any lasting damage… she's very pretty and I was kind of vicious, so I'd hate myself if I really hurt her at all.

PPPS. Give my sincere apologies to the Captain of the Guard for what I did to his troops. If they're interested, I have some observations I could share if I ever get the chance to go back there.

The room was quiet for a bit.

"I think Princess Luna is blushing!"

"Pinkie!" Rarity hissed. "Don't bring more attention to it!"

"Yes, well." Princess Luna straightened up. "The Blood Witch has much to answer for, and compliments will not compensate for the trouble she's caused."

"So Sunset Shimmer is part of this other world's military?" Shining Armor shook his head. "That's a bit of a relief, but also worries me."

Cadance looked at him. "How so?"

"Well, for one, it explains her willingness to engage guards in combat, but her restraint when it came to Twilight and her friends," Shining explained, pacing around the table as he thought. "I was worried that she was just violent, but now I'm starting to see her rules of engagement."

"Eh, we could have taken her," Rainbow Dash said, waving her hoof dismissively.

"Maybe." Shining looked thoughtful. "But the bottom line is she avoided conflict with civilians. The language in her message right now shows that she cares about our military as well, not sure how much or in what way… but if I had been the one to do what she did and gotten away with what appears to be such little effort…" He shrugged. "Let's just say, if I was her, I'd be annoyed if I still held some loyalty to Equestria."

He sighed, looking at the diary with some frustration. "I'm also glad she protected Twilight and is going to make sure she gets some basic training… but at the same time, it means my little sister is at best a guest, at worst a prisoner for a military group which might or might not conscript her into service. And I don't like that idea."

"It didn't sound like Sunset was too eager to risk Twilight either," Cadance said, placing a comforting hoof on her husband's shoulder. "Let's see what Twilight has to say."

Shining sighed. "It doesn't help that they now have the Element of Magic… how hard would it be for them to weaponize it?" Shining shook his head. "What do you think, Princess Celestia?"

Celestia closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "We will have to trust Sunset Shimmer for the time being. I'm glad my student seems to have found a cause, and that her priority was to protect her successor. For now, we wait."

Twilight glanced around the small room she had been assigned.

"I'm sorry the accommodations are not ideal," Tygan said. "As most certainly a new branch of study should have much more modern equipment, but, I have personally found the challenge of working with less equipment much more rewarding… if a little frustrating."

"Oh, no, I think this will be enough, after all, most of the stuff I'll be working on at first will be theoretical…" Twilight said, walking up to the desk that took the whole back of the room. "Are you sure you're not going to do anything to the Element of Magic?"

Tygan cleared his throat, still uncomfortable with the concepts that they had discussed. "I think it is for the best. If we didn't have you or Sunset here, I would suggest a more… direct approach to learning about this artifact, but why risk causing major damage to the Avenger, when we have a veritable expert of this new field as a guest?"

"Hehe, I guess…"

"Good," Tygan said. "I will be back later with a schedule… as much as I would like to avoid it, Sergeant Shimmer's insistence on running you by basic training with the newest recruits might not be such a bad idea, given our… different… lifestyles."

"I'm sure she's just looking out for me."

"Yes, a most curious development," Tygan acknowledged with a shrug. "In any case, I will have your equipment delivered here soon. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a new specimen to examine."

Twilight watched Tygan walk away deeper into the lab, which was probably the second largest room in the Avenger, then turned around and sat on her chair, sliding her hands through her hair. How had she gotten herself into all of this?

Not only did she have a new body, but she had joined a rebel force under the command of Chrysalis herself!

A knock on the door made her turn around. She almost sighed in relief when she noticed it was Sunset. "Oh, hey Sunset."

"Hey yourself," Sunset replied, walking into the room. "Your own office, huh? Nice. I only got a small desk and my locker."

"Sorry…" Twilight sighed, looking down.

"Nah, the barracks are good," Sunset replied. "Besides… I um, got you something that you can use."

Twilight watched curiously as Sunset revealed a large, bound tome with decidedly Equestrian design.

"This is my diary," Sunset explained. "It can… still communicate with Equestria. I let everypony there know you were okay, and promised that you could talk to them with it, but… I want you to promise me you won't read anything before the bookmark. It is my diary, after all."

Twilight gasped, looking from the diary to Sunset and back. "I-I couldn't! I mean, it must contain so many thoughts an—"

"Twilight, it's okay," Sunset insisted. "Just… please don't read anything before that, okay? Besides, I'm sure they're all worried and would rather hear from you than from me."

"Thank you…" Twilight said, her own emotions piling up. She could talk to her friends! To the princess! To her brother!

"Anyway, I should go. I'll pick it up later, um, I won't read what you write if you don't want me to, just let me know, okay?"

"I will," Twilight replied. She felt a smile grow in her face and moved forward to embrace Sunset, who stiffened under the unexpected hug. "And thank you, really… you don't know what it means to me."

"Yeah… well, um. Training. I'll see you later, okay?"

"Oh my! It's vibrating again!" Fluttershy squeaked. "Um… girls? Girls? GIRLS!"

"Oooh! I bet it's Twilight!" Pinkie cried, hopping over, while Celestia, Luna and the others approached as well.

"There is but one way to find out," Luna said, flipping the pages open.

Dear Princess Celestia, can you read this?

"Well, that certainly reads like a Twilight introduction," Celestia said, relief evident in her voice. She levitated a quill, dipped it in ink and wrote back:

'I'm here, Twilight. So are your friends, your brother, your sister-in-law and Princess Luna.'

Oh, wow, it really works! I was worried… well, I didn't think Sunset would lie to me but… I don't know how much time I have to myself right now, Dr. Tygan—that's the lead scientist here, he's very, very smart!—said they were working on my schedule. I have orientation and some basic training with recently recruited cadets, although I'm going to be working in the lab… I guess Sunset wasn't very comfortable with how I handled myself, so she insisted I get some basic training to better be able to defend myself.

I don't even know where to begin. I'm okay? I guess? When we came through the portal, we became something different. I have hands now.... they're like, claws, basically, although I'm not used to them yet… so I'm sorry if my hoofwriting is less than ideal, but I'm using my mouth to write right now.

Anyway, as I said, we changed into things called humans. It turns out that this world was invaded by aliens… I haven't had a chance to study much of the history, but at least from the human side of things, it appears that the invaders destroyed several cities and then conquered the world when the governments surrendered.

Sunset became part of this resistance group, XCOM, which was the last line of defense they had 20 years ago before their Commander was betrayed and captured… The Commander is okay now; Sunset, a man named Bradford and others rescued her and she's… well, there's no other way to put it, she's Chrysalis in human form… just not her. Or at least not the one we know.

This gave pause to everypony. Cadance and Shining Armor exchanged worried glances. "I... hope that Twilight is careful around her," Cadance said softly. "Even if she's not the same..."

This Chrysalis is… very focused, concerned about her troops, knowledgeable and intelligent. Not that I ever thought Queen Chrysalis wasn't smart, but this one… it's different, and I'm glad the Commander is not someone we had as an enemy. She took over XCOM when she was assigned to fight the alien invasion, but the aliens managed to convince several governments and organizations to surrender, even when XCOM was holding its own. Chrysalis is not the only one here that has a counterpart. I met a Rainbow Dash, also older, who pilots a large metallic chariot that flies without magic… they call it the Skyranger. I didn't get a chance to talk to her much, but it was comforting to see one of my old friends here. I wonder how the others are doing?

"An older me?!" Rainbow Dash grinned, pushing the others out of the way so she could re-read that. "That's awesome! I bet she's the best pilot in that world!"

"Whoa there, Nelly," Applejack said. "Does that mean we all have... hooman... versions of ourselves there?"

"It certainly appears to be the case," Celestia said.

It turns out that there was another Sunset Shimmer here too, twenty years ago, and she was very close to the Commander. She might have been part of XCOM too, although Chrysalis didn't really go into detail… she died at some point… I don't know how.

Celestia trailed off and the others shared concerned looks. Cadance gave Shining a hug, who sighed and returned it. "It's not the Sunset we know."

"I know," Cadance whispered. "But... even if she wasn't a friend... I know it's not her, just... what came to my mind was her, lying still...

"It's okay," Shining responded, brushing through her mane with his hoof.

"Well, it is a world at war..." Rarity spoke up, shaky. "I-I wonder how many of us... over there are still, well, there?"

"Aww, I'm sure we're all okay!" Pinkie Pie said, hugging her friends. Her smile faded a little. "Nopony could tear us apart, right?!"

"Please continue, sister," Luna said, giving the girls a pitying look.

It's not a happy place here. Soldiers go out in missions and they don't come back. Or they get seriously injured… I heard little of what happened during Sunset's last mission… they were attacked by what appears to be the worst the aliens had at hoof, and one of her team members got seriously injured. Sunset is trying to be optimistic, but I can tell how much it bothers her.

Celestia stopped reading for a moment and sighed. "When she was here, Sunset was very worried about what was going on on the other side of the mirror... no wonder..."

"Hark, sister," Luna said softly. "Even if Sunset had good reasons to rush back there, we are not mind-readers. Feeling guilt for what happened is not going to help anypony."

"The Princess is right," Shining Armor said. "Those soldiers knew the risks and Sunset's visit was apparently an accident, more than a planned effort. None of the blame is on us, and I think Sunset knows that well enough."

"I suppose so," Celestia nodded, her sad eyes returning to the book. "Let's continue reading."

Backtracking a little, when we arrived, the first thing I noticed is that my magic didn't work anymore. That was very scary, and the lack of a horn makes it really hard to envision how to make things work… Sunset told me that it took her over a year of constant practice to be able to get her magic working when she wanted, and even then, she's always had to use her personal reserves, so her spellwork has to be limited to either emergency spells or very low-output effects.

I have a few theories already on how this works, and I will be discussing them with her and Dr. Tygan. It is difficult and scary to not have my magic as readily as I'd like, but I'm confident that with her assistance, I should be able to cast spells of my own without much trouble. She used some visualization techniques to achieve her control that I'm sure I can use as well. Other than our personal reserves and the Element of Magic, magic itself is very scarce here, but another energy does dominate the spectrum… there are several empaths and psychics around, although according to Sunset, the mixture of said energies is very… volatile.

However, Dr. Tygan believes we can use that to disrupt alien communications… I know it might not seem smart throwing my lot into this, but my gut feeling is that they are honestly trying to save Earth—that's the name of the planet—from the aliens.

I hope I can go home soon.

But I'm not alone… and thanks to Sunset, I can talk to all of you at least.

Anyway, I can see Dr. Tygan coming this way, I guess I should go. Give my love to everypony there, and I'll try to write again soon!

~TS

o.0.o End Chapter 23 o.0.o

Chapter 24: History

Ranger

Chapter 24: History

By Wanderer D

Twilight, now wearing a dark green jumpsuit with several pockets, one with a patch replica of XCOM's logo right above her right breast, a heavy belt around her waist with a curiously shaped harness Tygan had called a holster, and heavy black boots instead of her school uniform, followed Tygan down the small halls of the Avenger into one of the back rooms.

Getting into the uniform had been a struggle, and it had taken Sunset a long time the previous night to train Twilight on dressing and undressing herself in this new body. But it had paid off, and she had been ready in the morning by the time her immediate superior had shown up to guide her.

While walking behind him, Twilight couldn't help but notice an obvious, painful-looking scar on the back of his head, but chose not to mention anything to him. Maybe she could ask Sunset later.

"And here we are, miss Sparkle," Tygan said. "I expect you took note on the way to get here, as I will be unable to provide guidance here in future occasions."

"No problem, Doctor! I got it!"

"Excellent, I wish you luck, Twilight, and after your training, please join me in the lab, we have a generalized test for you to take."

"Oh! A test!" Twilight grinned. "I can't wait! Well... wait, is this going to count towards my score? Because if that's the case, then I—" she stopped when Tygan raised a hand.

"Don't worry, it is a general knowledge test. It will simply help me ascertain your level of knowledge about other fields beyond…" he looked around. "Your area of expertise."

"Right, right," Twilight chuckled. "Sorry."

"No problem, miss Sparkle."

Twilight watched Dr. Tygan walk away before turning to face the door and taking a deep breath. She then pressed the pad that made the hydraulic doors open, and stepped inside.

It resembled a small classroom, down to the desks. Right across from the door was a larger desk, presumably for the instructor, and against the wall behind that desk, was a large screen. There were other people there already: all human, four males and two females. That left three open seats, so Twilight smiled nervously at the calculating looks the others were giving her and sat down at the front.

"...so anyway," one of the women spoke up, as the group relaxed, "...that's how I got here."

The others chuckled, and she turned to face Twilight. "Sorry about that reception, we thought you might've been the instructor. We were told there were only six recruits. Name's Monique Berger, from France, the other gal here is Alejandra Acevedo, from Mexico; guy behind you is Albert Ndlovu from South Africa, and to Alejandra's right, that's Michael Cruz, from Texas, right?"

When she got a nod, she continued. "The guy next to me is Kevin…"

"Just Kevin."

"Right. Just Kevin. From Canada, I think." Monique rolled her eyes. "Dude behind him is Josh Rosenbrook, from the USA as well, and the last one is Gabriel Santos from Brazil."

"Um, hello everyp...one!" Twilight smiled nervously. "Um, I'm Twilight, I come from… New Haven," she said, following Sunset's story. It didn't feel right lying to them but…

"And hello all of you, I am Robert Bree," a voice said from the front and all of them turned, startled, to look at the man sitting behind the desk, legs up on it and grinning at them. "Code name Galahad, and it is my pleasure to welcome you all to my class."

"How—"

"Ah, ah, Miss Berger, secrets of the trade."

Robert let the students take that in before sitting upright. "Now that we have gotten the introductions out of the way in a most effective manner, it falls to me to give you the basic information you will need to be part of XCOM.

"Now, most of you were recruited due to your splendid work in local guerillas and were therefore recommended for our organization. The first thing I will say, given previous experience, is to forget all you know about how you are supposed to fight aliens."

"But sir, with all due respect, our skills—"

"Just Kevin, was it?" Robert leaned forward. "I get it mate, you have killed aliens before. Most people here have. But our tactics are not guerilla tactics, as much as dark ops missions. We're just going to cover a few things today, starting with history, current affairs and ending with a video."

He leaned back again. "But first, let's review a couple of things. How much do you know about XCOM? Yes Miss Acevedo, I see your hand. Go ahead."

"XCOM was established to fight the aliens at the beginning of the century, you fought a good fight but were eventually defe—"

"Bzzt!" Robert said, pretending to be a buzzer. "Incorrect for the most part, miss Acevedo. Anyone else?"

When no one raised their hand, he nodded, pressing a button and starting a presentation on the screen behind him. "Alright duckies, pay attention because I'm only going to explain all of this once.

"XCOM dates back to the 1960s, when none other than US President Kennedy himself, started the program under a different name: The United States Bureau of Strategic Emergency Command, or USSECOM. Either way it was a mouthful. Even back then, there were some alien incursions, and it's been established that the Elders' interest in Earth goes back even further than that."

"If there was already a threat before, why did they wait until then to create something like that?"

"A good question, Mr. Ndlovu. The answer is there were probably others, but they are unrelated to our history. I'm fairly certain the Chinese, Russians and Germans had their own teams handling this as well. However, it was the USSECOM that evolved, survived the Cold War, and in the 90s became XCOM.

"Most countries around the world sat down at levels of security that escape modern comprehension, and drafted a plan; pooling all their knowledge of prior alien encounters, to create an organization to fight a possible alien invasion.

"Needless to say," Robert sighed. "It happened. That's when we came in. The aliens officially started their attack in the year 2012, and that's where I and the other surviving members of XCOM came in."

The screen changed and a picture of four people appeared, one of them, Twilight recognized as Bradford, although much younger looking and wearing a light green sweater. He was standing next to two people, a tall, fair skinned woman with blond hair tied in a bun, and an elderly, balding man. Both of them wore lab coats. The last person was Chrysalis herself, looking a bit younger, and wearing a formal-looking uniform.

"The man in the middle is Bradford, you can address him as Central. He was set to be the Second in Command for the whole operation, directly under the lady with the dark green hair, who is the legendary Commander of XCOM. And she is a legend, don't ever doubt that. By the time she was assigned command of XCOM, she had done many, many missions, involving fighting the alien activity, as well as reaching the rank of Lieutenant Commander before taking over. She is no laughing matter. The last two were the heads of the Science and Engineering teams back in the day: Dr. Vahlen and Dr. Shen.

"Now, I know what a lot of people say in different factions out there… that we were defeated, or that we gave up…" Robert looked at everyone in the room with a steady, cold glare. "We were not. The commander had pushed us to the brink of success: we destroyed a giant spaceship. We discovered psionics; in fact, the Commander's best friend was one of the first ones and she—"

Robert caught himself and settled back. "I'm sorry, it is a sore spot for a lot of us old timers. Word of advice, don't ask any of the original team what happened on the Temple Ship." He took a deep breath. "Unfortunately, blowing the Elders' castle wasn't enough, as through alien-aligned entities like EXALT and others, the aliens managed to convince the world's governments to surrender… and to betray us. The Commander was captured, and the ones of us who survived were spread all over the world."

Robert was silent for a moment, then flipped through the pictures, showing old cities being destroyed and replaced with the ADVENT ones. "The aliens slowly destroyed our cultures, and built cities to replace our own on top of the ashes of the old ones. As most of you know, those that were not content to remain under alien rule left to live in the wilds, joining settlements.

Another picture, this one showing an ADVENT vehicle dropping off supplies to the colonies. Everything on the picture was perfect: smiling faces, sunny day, adults and children alike flocking to the ADVENT troopers handing out food, clothes and even a flower from one officer to a little girl.

"The Elders sold their message to the masses. In the cities, things are controlled, and disappearances are blamed on dissident groups. They pretend to be tolerant of those who want to live outside their government, giving the image of peace-keepers and champions of justice not only to us humans, but also feeding that to their own troops, according to what the Skirmishers have informed us… but the reality…"

The picture changed, and Twilight fought back a gasp. ADVENT troops were shooting down unarmed people, burning their homes and piling bodies. "They did the exact opposite. And they blamed it all on us freedom fighters.

"It took almost twenty years for XCOM to resurface," Robert continued, changing the pictures of death and destruction to an outside picture of the Avenger. "Dr. Shen, Dr. Vahlen and others worked tirelessly to find this ship, and then to transform it into what it is today. Dr. Vahlen assisted Shen in finding it and went underground… we didn't hear of her for a few years until recently, and Dr. Shen passed away shortly after the Avenger went operational. His legacy was taken over by our new Dr. Shen, who is his daughter, which brings me to…"

He switched the picture. "The current state of affairs. So that's that for history, now we get to the current affairs and a list of people you don't want to piss off. Remember the chain of command and whatever you do, do not skip it." Another picture, this one of Bradford, talking to Dr. Tygan.

"The Commander looks pretty much the same, so you shouldn't need a refresher… now, believe it or not, Central eventually got over his sweater fixation and became the grizzled badass you see in this picture. His role remains the same, after he and a few others rescued the Commander from ADVENT. The man you see next to him is Dr. Tygan. Take notes, duckies, because this is important: unless your last name is Sparkle, you do not talk to Dr. Tygan, are we understood? Good."

A hand went up.

"Yes, Just Kevin?"

Kevin frowned, but spoke up. "Why don't we speak to him? He's just a scientist. And what happened to his head?"

Robert nodded. "I guess the first is a good question. The second is an incorrect statement, and the third thing will kind of draw the point in." Robert said.

"The reason you don't bother him is that he's the head of research for XCOM. He will either not have the time for you, or worse, you'll be drafted to become part of an experiment. He might look like a stiff to you, but the man's more than smart.

"Dr. Tygan used to work in an ADVENT Gene-Clinic. One of the first, in fact. He was hired for his genius and his absolute knowledge in several medical fields." Robert made a dismissive movement with his hand. "Which of course you can't see the point of, but let me continue.

"When he saw more and more things happen, he started getting suspicious. We don't know what tipped him off, but one night, he downloaded all the information he had on ADVENT and went AWOL… after operating on himself blind to remove the chip ADVENT had installed in his brain."

All of the rookies in the room shifted uncomfortably.

"If that doesn't make him a badass to some degree in your book, Just Kevin, you're reading the wrong kind of books. Anyway, continuing, this tattooed lady is no other than our current Dr. Shen. She is the daughter of the previous head of Engineering, and if people are to be believed, she might be even smarter than her father. Unlike Dr. Tygan, she's generally more approachable, although no less busy. You'll have more contact with her as time goes by, since she works on new technologies that we use in the field."

The picture changed to three individuals, each under a different logo. "Now, these three are special cases. You won't see them using a lot of XCOM gear, since they are soldiers sent over by three factions powerful enough to make ADVENT take them seriously. The guy is Pratal Mox, he used to be an ADVENT Captain or General, I forget which, he's here as a representative of the Skirmishers. We'll talk about them and the other groups in the next class." Robert said, pointing at the next person.

"This lady is Elena Dragunova. She eats aliens. Literally. She was sent over by the Reapers, of which some of you might have heard. She's a specialist in sneak attacks. And the last lady is Laetitia Deciere, she's a powerful Psychic on loan from the Templars. She's currently… injured.

"The reason I bring them up is that cooperation with these factions is instrumental to our success and antagonizing them is not going to be looked at favourably by anyone here." Robert took a deep breath. "All three of them serve on the same team; Menace, which used to be Bradford's team, and now is under his heir apparent, Sergeant Shimmer." A picture of Sunset, Jane and the three faction members appeared. "You might hear Shimmer referred to as "the commander", but since that causes some disruption, she's going by the nickname 'Bloody'."

"Um, why is she called 'Bloody'?" Michael asked.

"Because there's no mission where she doesn't end up covered in blood." Robert shrugged. "But, we all earn our nicknames somehow. Anyway, Menace is one of five solid teams we have: Dragon, Viper, Eagle, Wolf, and Menace. This is bound to change as we get more recruits up to par."

"Can we join any of those teams?" Monique asked.

"Good question. You can, if a spot opens, which only happens if someone dies or retires. Most of the teams specialize on something, however, so if your skills fit… that is possible, otherwise, if you all survive, a new team could be formed."

"Heh, I would love to be in Menace," Michael said, smiling. "Those three ladies are lookers."

His statement was met with groans and shakes of the head, but Robert smiled. "If you're good enough, you might end there, but bear in mind, Menace is on the hit list of powerful aliens, and mad scientists."

The picture slide ended and Robert stretched. "Well, that was a lot of information, but there is one last thing you guys must watch before class tomorrow, which I promise will not be so preachy." He looked more serious, his smile fading. "This is XCOM. And after this video, you are all free to go think about what this means to you."

Robert turned off the lights in the room, and hit a button.

The camera was moving and jerking from side to side as trees and rocks went past it, all of a sudden, it went down and leaves covered most of the screen, although past them, moving figures and red lights could be seen.

It took Twilight a moment to figure out why the camera moved so much; it was attached to a person. The display was interesting too, as several names were listed on the side, including Sunset's, and colored thin lines spiked up and down constantly.

"Shen, do you read me? I have the X-rays in sight."

Twilight started. "That's… Bradford?"

"No talking, Miss Sparkle."

"I can read you, Central. If what the readings indicate is true, the Elerium we need for the Avenger's generator should be in that truck."

"Excellent," Bradford responded. "Sunset, Kelly, where are you?"

"In position, Central," Kelly replied.

Twilight noticed that when someone spoke up, the edge of their picture lit up, which made it easy to identify the voices, although the next one that replied she knew well.

"Same here," Sunset spoke up. "I'm behind the boulder, closest to the Captain. Still a solid few feet before the checkpoint."

"I see your location. Lee, Devron. Confirm location.

"I'm on the ledge, I have a clear shot at the guards," Devron replied.

"I'm just downhill from you, Central, you should be able to see me."

"I see you, Lee. Keep your eyes on that truck, we need to take the contents the moment we eliminate the guards. We won't have much time before ADVENT reinforcements arrive, stay alert, people."

"Roger that."

The phrase was echoed several times before Bradford spoke again.

"On my signal... "

Bradford shifted to get a better look, granting his audience also a clearer view of the scene below. He was positioned among the bushes of a small hill overlooking a road, where a large, reinforced, black truck had stopped due to its tires getting damaged.

Three ADVENT troopers and a captain had taken positions to overlook the area around the truck and were on high alert.

Twilight and the others leaned forward, waiting anxiously for Bradford's command. It came a few seconds later.

"Now!"

Immediately one of the troopers shook from a shot straight into his chest. But he didn't fall.

"Crap! The armor held!"

"They know we're here!" Bradford shouted. "Take them down!"

The group had a first person view as Bradford shot out from the woods, weapon ready, and took cover on the ledge formed by the edge of a creek. He leaned out and shot the trooper, splattering orange blood on the side of the truck.

Close to him, Lee ran out of cover, but his charge was interrupted by a plasma bolt to the leg. He shouted in pain, but managed to finish his dash into cover.

Twilight could see the lines under each of their names spiking and moving faster.

"Central! You don't have time! ADVENT's reinforcements are almost there!"

Shen's voice was worried, and even Bradford's biometrics skipped a little with that bit of info.

"I've got this one!" Jane shouted, emerging right behind another trooper, and emptying her magazine on it, killing it.

"Shen, that's not good enough! What happened with our local resistance friends?"

"They've left, Bradford, many of them were killed and the rest hightailed it out of there."

"Not good enough! Don't they know—"

Twilight and the others jumped when Bradford dropped on his stomach. Green, boiling energy shot past him, tearing chunks of grass and mud.

"Dammit! Dammit!"

Twilight recognized Sunset's voice, and glanced at the biometrics. Her fellow pony's pulse was too fast.

"Calm the hell down, Shimmer!"

Jane Kelly's voice seemed to shake Sunset, who leaned over and took a shot at the Captain, missing him or her entirely.

"Crap!"

"You've done this before, Sunset!"

Bradford's shout was accompanied by him rolling and taking a running charge towards the ADVENT Captain, who was currently occupied returning fire. He didn't even have time to turn before Bradford's shotgun emptied its full load into the Captain's stomach.

"Get it now!"

Just as Lee moved out of cover, they could hear a loud noise overhead. A large, humanoid, white robot landed next to the running soldier, who stopped in shock as another captain and another trooper also landed next to him.

Twilight closed her eyes, but she could clearly hear Lee's dying scream when the robot shot him at point blank, almost splitting his body in half.

His biometrics went flat.

"Take cover!" Sunset shouted, shooting at the new arrivals as they moved to cover themselves. "Crap! Come on! I'm not dying here!"

A shot echoed in the air, and the robot rocked forward a little. Then it turned around, and produced a mechanized, whirring sound before shooting several missiles.

Bradford's camera didn't show what happened, as he was busy diving and rolling under the truck, but several explosions were heard and Devron's biometrics went flat too.

"Oh dammit! Celestia… I'm sorry…"

Bradford leaned over his cover, shouting:

"Shoot my mark!"

His order seemed to work, as both Jane and Sunset took shots one after the other at the robot, which shook in place with each impact, electricity and smoke emanating from it before it exploded right next to the trooper.

It didn't take a second for Jane to take advantage and shoot him, nor for Sunset to shift her aim to the last ADVENT Captain, shooting him in the head and making it explode just as Bradford's shot to the back dropped it like a ragdoll.

"Central, we don't detect any more nearby reinforcements. More are on the way, but we have more than enough time to take the Elerium.

The video faded and Robert turned on the lights, making all the rookies recoil. "As I said, duckies, this is XCOM. Shit goes sideways all the time, even for experienced soldiers like Bradford. That was one of the earliest missions after we recovered the Avenger. Compared to what Menace deals with now, it was an easy one."

He paced in front of the room, taking in the looks of all of them. "I expect… some of you might not be here tomorrow. There is no shame in that. If you don't have what it takes, you will only get your teammates killed. So your homework tonight is… think about what you saw, what this means… and decide if you want to stay."

He punched the pad on the door, opening it for them. "Dismissed."

o.0.o End Chapter 24 o.0.o

Chapter 26: Tunnels

Ranger

Chapter 26: Tunnels

By Wanderer D

"Central, this is Firebrand, Menace is on the ground."

"Understood, Firebrand, stand by.'

Sunset grimaced. All through the flight, Jane had been giving her a glare that was almost putting her on edge, and now that they were on the ground, it hadn't diminished at all.

She looked back at her friend, and tilted her head, raising an eyebrow, as good as any expression she could think of to communicate her thoughts: Really?! Now? On a mission?

Jane kept her face straight, but her delicate eyebrow rose just above the edge of her sunglasses and she shrugged, looking away. As good a retort as saying: Fine. Whatever.

Sunset shook her head and found the others looking at her with worry. "What?"

"Nothing," Laetitia said.

"Just awaiting orders," Mox added.

"We're wondering if you two need a room or boxing gloves and a rink," Elena said. The other two faction members gave her looks of amused betrayal.

"It's nothing like that," Sunset growled. "Anyway, take your minds out of the gutter and let's get this operation running."

They had made their way through an abandoned building into the undercity tunnels. The place was mostly past-century infrastructure that had remained from the previous cities, before they had been reconstructed to alien specifications.

As such, they were a combination of concrete walls and metal beams old enough to start crumbling a little. Large, rusty pipes snaked out of the floor from the depths of the sewers and provided cover here and there.

The building had opened up into a small room that split into two tunnels, lit by the occasional lamp, with large areas of darkness. Fortunately for the group, no aliens were immediately in sight.

"Menace 1-5, the enemy doesn't know you're here. Take advantage of that and find the General."

"Roger that, Central," Sunset said. "We'll take care of it."

She closed her eyes and let the magic flow through her. The process was always the same in this new body; the energy would start in her chest, roughly where her heart was, and then spread through her veins, warm and comforting, to finally take the shape of the spell she was casting. In this case, her blood vision.

When she opened her eyes again, the world seemed just slightly brighter. Her teammates were close enough that she could see them almost normally, except that there was a faint, pulsating glow from within them. Further ahead, she could see two more heartbeats, moving slowly away from them within her range of vision.

Next to her, Jane bit her lip and turned away, looking straight ahead.

"I'll take the lead," Sunset said, putting words to action as she crouched and ran down the length of the tunnel, towards the faint glows she had seen. She took cover behind a piece of pipe, glancing over and seeing them pause and glow a bit brighter, now that the distance had lessened, she whispered into the comms.

"Mox, Laetitia, you're with me. I just saw two X-rays in this direction. Jane, Elena, I think we're on the upper left corner of the map we saw… that means you two can follow the right tunnel around the bend and flank them."

"Understood," Elena replied, setting off in that direction.

"Won't we see any aliens in that direction?" Jane asked, following at a slower pace.

"I doubt it, but it never hurts to check… just be careful for any mechanical enemies."

Jane shook her head, but moved forward. "Roger that, Bloody."

Sunset didn't reply, merely watching the pair walk around the bend and out of her sight. Soon enough, she heard Elena's voice.

"I have them in my sight."

"Two ADVENT. A trooper and… it's different. Looks a little like a shield-bearer, but… the armor is thinner."

Sunset looked at Mox, who shook his head.

"We don't know what those do, so be careful… let's let the patrol move forward and see where they're going."

"...how did you know they were moving?"

"We're behind them, just keep in cover for now."

The tunnel moved ahead up to a wall that had a ladder on it, granting access to a higher level, perpendicular to, but still within sight of the patrol. Sunset motioned for her companions to follow her as she climbed up and hid, looking down on the patrol as it slowly made its way down the hallway, close to the tunnel where Jane and Elena hid, then turned left, stepping over a metal bridge to access the other side of a long fall into the sewers.

"Jane, Elena, we have you covered. Move when you have the chance."

Sunset watched from her vantage point as her friend rushed to cover behind abandoned building equipment, and Elena flowed from the shadows to hide behind the corner of the bridge and the guardrail.

It didn't look like it should provide cover, but when the trooper glanced in her direction, it didn't even see her.

Sunset motioned for Mox to go ahead. The Skirmisher jumped down to the lower level on the other side, taking cover against the entrance to the tunnel which the patrol was currently on.

When there was no reaction, Sunset motioned for Laetitia to take a position across from Mox, while she ran over to the edge of the upper level, looking down, confirming what her blood vision had already told her. "Another group is there… three more… Trooper, Lancer and... "

"Target confirmed, Menace," Bradford said. "That's the general, don't let him escape.

Sunset slowly slid her hand down to her belt, and picked up a grenade. "On my signal, get ready for action."

"Roger."

"Understood."

"Ready."

"I'm ready."

Sunset didn't say anything more, throwing the grenade at her objective. The explosive flew in a graceful arc, and landed right at the general's feet.

The blast echoed through the tunnels, and by the time the barely-injured ADVENT Troops were reacting to their presence, Mox had shot his grappling hook at the Trooper, who was dragged in an instant past the charging Laetitia, who sliced down with her energy knives at the trooper.

Two shots followed the blur of movement, violently hitting the general, although his armor seemed a lot thicker than that of the others. He regained his footing almost too quickly and took cover, firing straight at Elena, who had to run down for cover as her previous position was exposed.

The new trooper turned, facing Jane, and extended his hand. Tendrils of psychic energy shot towards Jane, surrounding her in a sphere and knocking her down.

"Jane!" Sunset shouted, jumping down and rushing the psychic enemy.

"Leave the psychic to me!" Laetitia shouted, "You go after that one!" pointing at the general, who had retreated deeper into the tunnel. "Catch him!"

Sunset gritted her teeth, but ran straight ahead. "Mox, Elena, with me!"

She ignored their replies, rolling to a stop on the corner of the tunnel. The general had joined more troops.

"Menace, we have picked up the signal for the general's extraction. Do not let him get there!"

"Dammit," Sunset swore, she turned around the corner, planting her foot against the corner for additional support and shot her grappling hook at the general, just like Mox had earlier. The attempt was a success, and she had to brace herself as the heavier man was dragged towards her, stumbling back in surprise while the others shouted and aimed at her, trying not to accidentally shoot the general.

One of the troopers was tackled by Mox, who didn't hesitate in slamming his blades into the poor trooper's head, and just as Sunset's sword pierced the general's stomach and twisted, Elena's rifle made short work of the last ADVENT trooper.

"Well done, Menace," Bradford said "All enemies are down and ADVENT is sure to feel this one. prepare for pickup."

Sunset sighed, wiping the blood from her hands on the wall, before turning around and trotting back to where Jane was. "Jane!"

"She's okay," Laetitia said, looking down curiously at the body of the ADVENT trooper she had killed.

Sunset nodded and slowed down, approaching Jane, who was looking at Laetitia warily. "Jane?" she asked softly.

"She…" Jane shook her head. "I've never seen…"

"What?"

Jane looked at her. "Nothing. It's nothing. It just… I'm still a bit out of it from what that ADVENT did to me."

Sunset gave her a worried look, but tried a small smile. "But hey, it's a new ADVENT unit, what do you want to call it?"

Jane kept her eyes on Laetitia, licking her lips nervously before glancing at the dead trooper. "You ever seen a picture of the pope? Back when there was one?"

Sunset shook her head.

"Must be my Irish family keeping the tradition… but the helmet reminds me a little of what the pope's hat looked like… and it also did this kneeling on the ground thing earlier, like it was praying..."

"So… ADVENT Pope?"

Jane shook her head. "Nah… just priest. Let's call them priests."

"You hear that, Bradford?"

"Advent Priest, got it. Adding it to the list.

Jane tried to smile, but couldn't hide her nervousness when Laetitia approached. "Anyway… let's get going.'

"Right," Sunset said. "Firebrand, this is Menace, we're ready for transport."

"Roger that, Menace, on my way,"

o.0.o End Chapter 26 o.0.o

Chapter 28: Chosen

Ranger

Chapter 28: Chosen

By Wanderer D

Dear Princess Celestia,

This week has been interesting. Although most people here have been nice and relatively welcoming, finding myself living in a completely different world has not been easy… and that's considering I have found myself a friend in Sunset and a mentor-of-sorts in Dr. Tygan. And I still don't know how Sunset managed… it must have been tough.

She told me a little about her first day, and then how she met Mox… he's… not exactly an alien, but a different species of human-hybrid that betrayed his old masters to join the fight for freedom. I know, not comprehensive, but I don't want to hog all of Sunset's diary. On that note, sorry for making the writing as tiny as possible.

As I was saying, people here have been welcoming for the most part, but it feels weird waking up without hooves… or even wings! Although I admit it's easier to lay in a bed without them. The Avenger is always on the move in one way or another. It's like an ant-hill, and in a way, I guess it is funny that the queen of bugs is the queen of soldiers here.

I'm sorry, I guess that wasn't nice. Chrysalis here has been… polite. Demanding. Efficient. She's handling a multitude of things at the same time, and I can always see that devious mind of hers, so similar to the one back home, where she's planning something else on top of that.

Sunset has gone out on several missions since I got here. It's tough seeing her and her team head out… I tried watching a live feed once (that's when we can watch what the soldiers are doing from all the way over here) and I couldn't really watch for long. The combat is scary, the encounters sudden and… let's say that Sunset's nickname, "Bloody Sunset" is well earned. I haven't seen her return from a fight without blood splattered all over her. I wonder if her blood magic has anything to do with that or if it is just a result of her approach?

My training with the new recruits is still ongoing. I'm not very good when it comes to endurance, but I've held up with a steady pace. Two of the ones I met during the first class have already left… one after a video that… anyway, the other one left after a day of training. Tactics are not too complicated, but listening to Chrysalis and Bradford, and reading some of the mission reports, it's slowly starting to really sink in. Unfortunately Galahad insists on making us watch old videos… remember when I arrived and we were attacked by some snake-like aliens? Well, at the time I didn't realize how dangerous they could be.

We watched a video this morning, where one of the other teams, not Sunset's… I think this happened before Bradford and her arrived… this team had a fight with several Vipers. It… didn't go well. Not only were their weapons not up-to par, but the Vipers were quick enough to read where the soldiers were aiming and dodge their shots!

The team was huddled together and one Viper spat venom at them… it wasn't like a cobra, however, the venom exploded into a cloud, choking and confusing them, then the other vipers came in. Some shot the soldiers, and a few others used their tongues like some sort of rope, capturing them and bringing them over to them.

They would then wrap themselves around the soldiers and crush them to death… Galahad called it a complete wipeout, then ran us through an hour or so of drills where we had to run behind cover, keep each other in sight, but not be too close just in case explosives or venom was sent our way.

I think we've been mostly lucky in Equestria. Our enemies are from our same world; they hold similar interests and even when bitter rivalries rise through the ages, and wars break out, and ponies and griffons and minotaurs and zebras die… we have always been able to find common ground in the end. Our enemies have never been truly merciless.

The only ray of hope is that there are some, very few, that break the mold… but those are desperately few. In any case, I should go back to the lab. I hope the girls are okay, tell them I miss them!

-Twilight

Chrysalis' table was stacked with pads containing everything from anticipated dates for attacks and retaliations, to recruit dossiers from allies, to lists of contacts to engage in different parts of the world, to lists of materials needed for projects.

She sat on the head seat, hands locked and placed in front of her mouth as she contemplated the information Volk had just forwarded to her. Around her, Bradford to her right and Tygan and Shen to her left, read copies of the report themselves.

"So we have a lead," Bradford said finally. "And Volk wants us to do this now, in order to reinforce our relationship with the factions."

"It won't be an easy mission," Tygan said slowly, lowering his pad. "While I might not be as versed in warfare as you and Central, Commander, I cannot imagine this going to one of our more fresh recruits."

"You would be correct, Doctor," Chrysalis said, frowning. "The issue is who to send…" she shook her head. "No, I've made up my mind but… rather who to send with her."

She leaned down to her pad and swiped the screen, bringing up Sunset's Bio.

Bradford raised an eyebrow.

"Her?" Shen looked from the pad up to the Commander. "But… if her prey even looked her way she'd be instantly recognized!"

Chrysalis shrugged. "She has a unique set of skills that would allow her to mingle. Her ability to not be perceived as a threat by most aliens and ADVENT troopers is useful, as she proved during my rescue mission." She hummed. "I would also consider giving her a promotion if she pulls this off."

"This will also pull Menace out of active duty for the duration of this mission," Bradford pointed out.

"We can spread them out with the other teams if necessary, or…" Chrysalis smiled. "We can have them train the rookies."

Bradford rubbed his chin, humming. "I think Galahad and I could plan some useful things if that were the case… but who will you send with her?"

Chrysalis smirked. "There's one person that has been snooping around where she shouldn't." She brought up another screen, with archived logs and downloads. "And given what she's about to find out, I think some time together would do them wonders."

She passed the tablet over to Tygan, who had looked at her with some curiosity.

"These are very specific dates and videos… saved from the old XCOM hard drives, no less."

"That's right," Chrysalis said, her brow darkening. "And those videos don't bring back fond memories. Whatever she's looking for there is going to reveal a lot more about her team than she probably expects."

She glanced around. "Shen, make sure to have ready the equipment they'll need. Bradford, I'll leave debriefing to you. Tygan, you'll be receiving a good amount of encrypted data if everything goes according to plan, so take the necessary steps to ensure correct transmission, storage and decryption."

"Yes, Commander."

"Now," Chrysalis said, pulling up the next pad. "About the Viper King's autopsy…"

The city skyscrapers seemed to curve around above her, like some sort of tunnel. Broken windows, overgrown plants, and shadows running just outside her vision when she turned around.

The wind howled through the street, stirring the dense, greenish fog and carrying the groans and whimpers of the Lost. Abandoned vehicles littered the street in various states of disrepair, from the parked-but-rusty, to the overturned and burnt-off husks of those that had been blasted or partially destroyed.

The street stretched behind her and in front of her, far beyond what she could see, fading into palpable, threatening darkness. She could hear hisses and chittering, moaning and growls... as she moved slowly, her shotgun at the ready, she searched in vain for her enemies.

She forced herself not to look down, even as she stepped carefully. Because she knew what she would find. She felt tears and fear and darkness creeping around her. Rivers of blood ran down the street, red and orange, glittering with power and hidden horrors… but as the current grew stronger and the blood slowly flooded the street, that which she didn't want to look at floated on it.

Bodies.

Humans, pegasi, ADVENT, earth ponies… mouths open and eyes vacant as dark, smoky tentacles played on the edges behind the orbs or within their gaping maws. Twilight, in her human form, with magnificent purple wings floated slowly past her, and Sunset had to look away.

But then she felt it. Turning in shock, she saw the blood-soaked, shadow-tentacle-filled body of her friend grasping her leg just below her knee, as the river of blood dragged more bodies around her. A blue pegasus with crazy, rainbow mane and wearing an XCOM uniform wrapped both her forelegs around her midriff and bit down.

Sunset cried out in shock as she felt another body, the Viper King, pale and missing half its face wrap around her, dragging her down into the blood, as more and more hands and claws and pincers and hooves and teeth latched onto every inch of her body, trying to submerge her under the surface of the water. Jane, missing her lower jaw clawed at Sunset's armor and Mox's body tried to wrestle her shotgun out of her hand, while Elena, gray-skinned and covered in glowing greenish-red pustules groaned and tried to rip her other arm out of her socket.

"You'll never escape me…" a voice whispered from somewhere as Sunset struggled and fought. "I will always find you!"

The Assassin was suddenly standing in front of her.

"Now you join them, Sunset Shimmer."

Sunset looked down, to see the Chosen's wicked blade running her through. She tried to struggle as the assassin laughed and dragged her sword through her body, spilling blood and guts out.

Just as her undead attackers reached into her innards, a white light seemed to bathe the world around her. Slowly, the world around faded into darkness, followed by the undead grappling with her. Her wounds disappeared and she stepped back, staring in shock at the Assassin, who remained in place, her smile twisting a grimace of hate even as it was motionless. Soon, it was just the two of them, the darkness and the light from way above.

"Truly, when her kind was expelled, we never foresaw such a transformation, and never was she an ally, but alas, to lose her song to such monsters; to see her pride stripped and her skin flailed and her mind and body reshaped to such an extent… this we have never—in our wildest dreams, in our most secret moments of hate—wished upon any being."

The voice echoed in the darkness as the Assassin finally was blown away into nothingness, like smoke in a breeze. Sunset turned, trying to find the origin of the voice…

Sunset stirred, flailing around when she felt a hand on her shoulder, shaking her. "Sunset!"

She sat up suddenly, breathing hard, and looking around wildly, she immediately recognized the worried woman next to her. "L-Laetitia?"

"Bradford asked me to come get you… I'm sorry I woke you up, you were turning and moaning…"

"I—" Sunset brought a hand up to her head, rubbing her temples with her fingers. "I'm… I—I'm sorry, what? I just needed a nap and…"

"It's okay, we're all exhausted, it's been a long week," Laetitia said, smiling. "But as I said, Bradford wanted you to meet him in the conference room."

Sunset licked her lips and reached to the side, grabbing the bottle of water she kept next to her bed and taking a long drink, before nodding. "Yeah, yeah… I'll uh, I'll be right there."

Laetitia gave her a look. "Do you need some coffee?"

"Nah," Sunset shook her head, turning so that she her legs were off the bed. "I'll be okay, please… just let him know I'll be there in a minute."

"Alright," Laetitia said, turning to walk towards the door. "He said to bring a pad."

"Oh great… that can only mean a new mission."

Sunset watched her friend walk out of the room before pushing herself off the bed and making her way to the faucet. She splashed cold water on her face and dried it clean, giving herself a look in the mirror.

"What the hell was that?"

o.0.o End Chapter 28 o.0.o

Chapter 29: Ghosts

Ranger

Chapter 29: Ghosts

By Wanderer D

Princess Celestia,

So, here I am, writing again. I'm not entirely sure why I'm even doing this, to be honest. I think, in a way, being back in Equestria, even for such a short time has made me nostalgic for a lot of things I took for granted, or really wanted, but never got.

But this is not about that. I'm leaving for a while… maybe a week or so, possibly longer. Twilight will stay safe in the Avenger while I go hunt information about a very dangerous individual who almost killed me once.

I can't fault the Commander's logic in sending me… for several reasons. But I must face the reality that I just might not come back at all. Regular missions always have this risk, of course, but I am usually backed by several competent, trustworthy friends… this time around, it's only two of us, and while I trust Jane with my life, it does shorten our avenues of rescue if help is needed.

I guess… I just wanted to say goodbye, just in case. This time around, I didn't want to go and… not say anything. Anyway, as I said earlier, you don't need to worry, Twilight is a non-combatant, so she'll be safe here and she should be able to head home as soon as she figures out the mirror's activation, which I'm sure she will do soon. She's smart that way. XCOM will destroy the statue once that happens to prevent probable future incursions.

-Sunset

"She sounds so… lonely," Fluttershy said, wings and ears drooping down.

"I must say, the tone is rather despondent," Rarity added, looking at the pages with a bit conflicting feelings. "It's like she wants to say more, but… just chooses to remain formal."

"It seems like your former student doesn't expect much warmth back, sister." Luna looked at Celestia over her shoulder from where she stood on the balcony of Celestia's chambers. She had been contemplating the horizon while listening to Celestia read, not making any comment at all.

Celestia flinched. "I… admit I'm not sure how to treat her, Luna. She's made a completely new life there, after I failed her—"

"Whoa, hold on… hold on, how exactly did you fail her?" Rainbow Dash asked. "No offense, Princess, but Sunset's the one that ran away because you didn't alicorn-y-fy her."

"Ah think Rainbow's right," Applejack added. "Y'all didn't do anything wrong by not giving her somethin' she just wasn't prepared to have. Ah'd say that's downright responsible."

Celestia nodded, smiling. "Thank you, my little ponies, but I did not mean my choice to not give her the power she wanted. My regret is with the way I handled it, and how I didn't communicate to Sunset that I was here for her… my reactions were rash, and I learned a lot from that, but it did cost me a student."

"Perhaps more than just a student," Luna suggested softly, "from Sunset's perspective."

Celestia raised an eyebrow. "Sympathy for "the enemy", Luna?"

Luna huffed, and turned to stare back at the horizon. "Your student is going away for a greater cause… she feels this specific mission merited a letter to you, despite the risks constantly inherent in her regular battles. She considers the danger this time around more likely to cost her her life, don't you think?"

Celestia looked down. "What should I tell her? What can I tell her?"

Luna sighed. "Truly, sister? How did you feel when you found out that your student, who you considered lost, both physically and morally, returned and you discovered she had found a worthy cause? How did you feel when she took care of Twilight? When she owned up to her mistakes in her own way? That she managed to thrive in that new, almost magic-less world and learn the value of friendship, trust and loyalty to quell the fires of ambition and temper her spirit? When you found she had discovered humility on her own?"

"Well… I felt proud, of course, and concerned about the effect the blood magic might have on her, and wished I could have—"

"Peace, sister," Luna said, lifting her hoof. "Mayhaps it's not I you should be saying this to?"

Celestia sighed. "Perhaps."

Luna shook her head. "I hope sister, that you make up your mind before it finally is too late."

Jane Kelly walked out of the archives and leaned against the wall, pinching the bridge of her nose.

"Hey, I've been looking for you."

She snapped her head to look at Sunset, looking for all the world like she had just seen a ghost.

"Jane? Are you okay?" Sunset asked, tilting her head and frowning with obvious worry. "You look pale. Do you need to go to the infirmary? I can talk to Bradford—"

"No. No…" Jane waved her away. "I'm fine. Just…" she glanced at Sunset, as if trying to figure her out. "Found out something… it's just, old history." She cleared her throat. "What was that about Central?"

Sunset motioned for them to walk, and Jane fell in beside her. "I just had a meeting with him… we're undertaking a Covert Action with the Skirmishers to find out information about the Assassin's stronghold."

Jane shook her head. "Why us? Why not the Skirmishers?"

"They already have done some work. They even got Volk to help them, which should tell you something. They have a lead, but they can't infiltrate the cities."

"Great, you know this means no armor. We're dressing up as civilians."

Sunset smirked. "I can still take my sword and gun though, and I happen to look great with my leather jacket."

Jane seemed like she was about to say something, but caught herself, her attitude deflating a little and becoming slightly more guarded. "Well, orders are orders, I guess. I'll grab my things."

Sunset nodded. "Yeah, I'll meet you at the hangar bay, I need to finish up a couple of things and make sure we are all set with our contact."

"Do we have a name and description?"

"Yep, it's all in the pad," Sunset said, passing one over to Jane. "You go ahead, alright?"

"Yeah, uh…" Jane hesitated.

"What?"

"Nothing," the specialist said, sighing. "Well, nothing that can't wait… probably best to discuss it later."

Sunset pressed her lips, but nodded, watching her friend walk away.

Sunset walked into the lab, dodging around equipment, and stopping to let a pair of scientists push a cart with the body of the ADVENT Priest past her. She then made her way to the back.

It was unusual to see soldiers in the lab, even if the scientists mixed and mingled with everyone else in the ship during their downtime, but Sunset had become a regular visitor, and after the second day, figured out the best places to get out of the way when the scientists were working. She moved fast in between areas, not wanting to interrupt or get caught in an experiment.

Finally, she reached the back of the lab, where Twilight's setup was analyzing the input from Twilight's scans.

"Hey," Sunset spoke up, making the young princess jump and turn, her hand on her chest. "Sorry, I seem to be scaring everyone lately. Must be those extra lessons in sneaking from Galahad and Elena kicking in."

"Must be," Twilight replied, shaking her head with a weak chuckle.

"Yeah, so," Sunset smile strained a little. "I just wanted to let you know… I'll be gone for a while."

"Oh… you're on a mission?" Twilight asked.

Sunset nodded. "Covert Ops. I'll need to infiltrate the city… I'll be out of touch for a week or so." She fished out her diary and passed it onto Twilight. "I wrote the Princess… the bookmark should let you skip to the next page if you need to talk to her."

Twilight nodded silently.

"I talked to Bradford, and he'll make sure you get anything you need… and the Commander did promise to send you back if you figure out how to do it, so you should be all set. I already told the Princess about the situation, so she knows you're safe."

"What about you?" Twilight asked.

"Hm? Oh, I'm sure I'll be fine, it's supposed to be less combat an—"

"No," Twilight interrupted, looking down at the diary in her hands. "How will she know you're safe?"

"Oh," Sunset rubbed the back of her head. "I'm not—my relationship with her is not like yours, I'm sure she doesn't want to deal with ghosts from the past when the future is trapped in another world, right?"

"Sunset…"

"And I already told her I was going to be away, so she knows what's going on. No need to worry."

"Did she write you back?"

Sunset looked away.

"Oh."

"Don't feel bad, Twilight… the way I left, the way I came back, and what I did… I don't blame her."

"It's just sad," Twilight replied with a sigh. "I'm surprised she didn't write back."

Sunset placed a hand on the young princess' shoulder. "It's different, so don't worry about it. Anyway, I should get going. Take care of yourself, okay? If you need anything ask anyone from my team… or Tygan I guess."

"Be careful, okay?" Twilight said, giving the older girl a hug.

"Sure," Sunset laughed, hugging her back. "You know I always am…"

"...not. Just make an exception this time and try to not… you know..." Twilight sighed and let her go. "Just be careful."

"I will," Sunset said, smiling.

"So," Dash asked. "Is Sunset coming or what?"

"Yeah, she's on her way…" Jane gave Dash a look. "She just needed to drop some stuff off. Probably with Twilight."

"Alright. I hope she doesn't take too long," Dash replied, sitting down on the ramp to the Skyranger. "Central already sent me the coordinates. It's a quick trip there, I guess you're meeting your contact there and they're driving you to the city."

"Sounds simple enough," Jane sighed. She gave Dash a look. "I found the video."

Dash looked away. "I have no idea what you're talking about."

"How is it possible?" Jane asked. "It doesn't make any sense, are you telling me she's her daughter? They look identical!"

"Do you have a better explanation?" Dash asked. "Not that I know what the hell you're talking about, for the record, but, if say, Central said that was the case, who are we to question it?"

"Does she know?" Jane asked.

"Without knowing what the actual hell you're talking about, I could only guess that probably not, whatever it is whoever it is that might or might not know."

Jane blinked. "That's pushing it."

"Look, all I know, is that you somehow got it in your mind that shit was going on behind your back, which there totally is. There's a metric-ton of shit going behind our backs. As I know I mentioned before, XCOM is a secret organization. Sure, the aliens know we exist, and sure, the Speaker makes us sound like we want to burn the world… but military doesn't tell you shit above your paygrade."

"But—"

"And that was made above your paygrade by Central."

Jane closed her mouth.

"The thing is… you guys risk your lives for each other and you were getting so suspicious you might as well see it yourself… but for the record, you're the only one that's that suspicious. Oh. And the Commander knows."

"What?! Bu—"

"Sorry I'm late, girls!" Sunset called, running into the hangar bay, knapsack bouncing against her back. "I've got everything, we're ready to go, Dash."

"Great!" The pilot stood up and stretched. "Like I told Jane, it's a short flight to meet your contact."

"Feeling any better, Jane?" Sunset asked.

"Not really," Jane growled, glaring at Dash. "But I'll get there, come on, let's get going. I just hope this engineer is trustworthy."

"I guess we'll find out," Sunset said, taking a seat across from Jane. The engines started and the Skyranger hummed as it slowly started to hover. "But you have to admit, it takes a lot of courage to be willing to work with us from the inside. If you get caught and there's no XCOM team around to help you, you're pretty much dead."

"Just like we'll be if we screw this one up," Jane pointed out.

"True," Sunset chuckled. "But we won't. We'll have to make do and put our trust in this Apple Bloom person we're meeting."

Neither was prepared for the Skyranger to lurch sideways.

But it did anyway.

o.0.o End Chapter 29 o.0.o

Chapter 30: Parallels

Ranger

Chapter 30: Parallels

By Wanderer D

Rainbow Dash had managed to land the Skyranger in the tiniest space Sunset had ever seen. All around them, tall trees rose high above their transport, their tips lost in the darkness of the night.

They couldn't see that many stars, close as they were to the city, of course. They could see the glow of New Appaloosa far away at the edge of the forest. They were supposed to meet Apple Bloom here, but the Engineer hadn't arrived yet.

"It could be anything, really," Dash said, pacing around. "The roads are old… aliens never really did get into the National Park thing. She's probably just being careful."

"You're not taking off your helmet?" Jane asked. "We've been here for fifteen minutes already."

"No, I can't."

"Is it because you know her?" Sunset asked.

"...I just don't want to… you know, I don't think she ever really knew what—I-I… look, it's complicated, okay?"

"Heads up," Jane said from the top of the Skyranger, where she was looking down the vegetation-ridden road with her binoculars. "Someone's coming. Civilian vehicle."

Sunset stood up. "I thought she'd be driving an ADVENT van?" She prepped her shotgun.

Jane slid down the side of the Skryanger, grabbing onto the handholds designed for engineers to check on it and lowered herself to the ground, flanking Sunset and aiming her gun at the entrance to the small valley. Rainbow Dash herself took cover at the top of the ramp, ready to shoot and take off if anything went wrong.

They watched the vehicle slow down between the trees and a figure step out.

"Seems to be alone," Sunset whispered.

"I didn't see any other vehicles," Jane confirmed.

The figure made its way through the trees, finally emerging right in front of the Skyranger, revealing a woman, wearing jeans, a t-shirt, an ADVENT cap and a brown jacket. She walked up to the base of the ramp and looked up, mouth open in awe. "Oh, wow! That's so cool!"

"Hands where I can see them!" Sunset shouted, emerging from her hiding place and making the woman jump in place.

"Don't shoot!" the woman said, voice high. "I'm on your side!"

"Who the hell are you?!" Jane asked, emerging from the other side, making the woman spin around wildly, hands in the air. "You are not our contact!"

"I was sent here!" the woman said nervously, looking from Sunset to Jane, unable to decide who to look at in the eye. "My name is Scootaloo! Apple Bloom couldn't get out of the installation tonight because the manager wanted a report so she sent me!"

"Likely story," Jane muttered. "For all we know Apple Bloom is dead and you're an infiltrator."

"I would never—"

"Great, months of work... for this," Sunset muttered. "I'm sorry miss, but even if you're legit, we don't actually know you and our agreement was w—"

"You can trust her."

All three stopped and looked up the ramp, where Dash was standing and looking down at them.

"What?" Sunset asked.

"You can't be serious," Jane said. "We have very specific guidelines…"

"Dash?" Scootaloo asked weakly. "Is… that really you?"

As she walked down the ramp and walking up until she was in front of her, Rainbow Dash took her helmet off, smiling at the younger woman. "Hey, squirt. Long time."

She didn't even see the uppercut coming.

The trees passed by them as the car made its bumpy way down the road, slowly, so that Scootaloo didn't need to turn on her headlights for now.

"ADVENT has been ramping up production of robot units lately," Scootaloo explained. "So all engineers are being asked to stay extra hours, and it's not like you can simply pretend you're sick now… because they'll send you to the clinic, and those guys there… those guys are bastards. They have zero sympathy and will report you immediately if your health is anything less than stellar, then it's a visit to the vats and in five minutes your cold is gone and you can work."

Sunset and Jane exchanged looks.

"Of course I guess I could pretend to be dead for a few years and come back as if nothing happened. Yeah, that could work, except that it's apparently a frequently-used form of tax evasion, or it was in any case, and then The Man gives it to you because you chose no to tell people that cared about you that you were still alive!"

She swerved around a tree and soon they were bumping a little less down a grassy hill.

"Sure, I guess it is okay to have to bypass alien security, guards, actual aliens and drive into the forest to find out you're alive after all this time, but, what can be done about that? Right? It's just a minor inconvenience."

"I… don't see how that relates to Apple Bloom's situation…" Sunset said uncomfortably.

"Of course you wouldn't," the woman said, glancing at her. "You're too young to understand this kind of thing!"

"I don't think—"

"The last time I saw Rainbow Dash, I was fourteen!" Scootaloo growled. "Fourteen! That was twenty years ago! I thought she was dead! We all thought she had died! Her and Applejack and Fluttershy an—"

"Fluttershy? Like the one in Angel's Hope?" Sunset asked.

Scootaloo slammed on the breaks. She dragged her hand down her face and glared at the two soldiers.

Sunset simply raised her hands in a placating gesture.

Scootaloo started driving again. "You have no idea what it's like to think someone you loved like a sister is dead for two decades and then suddenly she flies in and she's all chummy," Scootaloo said, pulling out of the grass and into an actual road. "It's downright insulting."

"Doesn't ADVENT have patrols in these areas?" Sunset asked, trying to divert the conversation. It hit uncomfortably close to home.

"They do, but New Appaloosa is a bit more lax with that stuff. We don't have a lot of big production going on, which makes it less of a target for your kind."

"Our kind?" Jane growled. "We're trying to save you people from the Elders."

"Yes. Take away our global health, stable economy, lack of hunger and poverty issues, secure jobs and bring back the wars, petty squabbles and politicians working for money rather than nation. I can't effing wait."

Sunset stole a glance at Scootaloo. "I'm guessing you're not pro-resistance?"

Scootaloo sniffed disdainfully. "Should I be? Why? I work in the development of new technologies for improved space travel, working on already advanced models brought by the Elders. Less piloting, sure, but still amazing. And you want me to drop that because you natives can't be bothered to just stop living in the swamps and join civilized society?"

"You really think that?" Jane asked, leaning forth and glaring at Scootaloo's back. "Then why are you helping us?"

"Because my friend is an idiot and agreed to help you find whatever it is you're looking for," Scootaloo said. "And I value loyalty over secrets."

Jane seemed about to say something else, but she clamped up and leaned back, looking away.

Scootaloo, looking over at her on the rearview mirror snorted. "Yeah, you know what I mean."

"You haven't seen what ADVENT does to people," Sunset said, looking out the window as fields gave way to lights and buildings. "How they storm out of the night and bombard encampments full of civilians, or send Chryssalids to butcher the innocent."

"So you say," Scootaloo said, taking a turn and slowing down for a light. "But I have seen what certain groups do, like XCOM. I've seen them destroy a whole block of the city to capture someone, or kill ADVENT officers to sow chaos."

They started moving again soon. "Whatever it is that Apple Bloom got herself into, I hope she gets out of it soon and we can return to our normal lives, in peace and yes, with the Elders."

"You were in Canterlot High, then," Sunset said slowly. "I was there… recently. I saw how your school was cut in half by an alien weapon that killed a lot of students. That was done by the same Elders you're defending."

Scootaloo didn't answer, and the rest of the trip went in silence.

They parked the car in the garage under the apartment, and went upstairs. Sunset had been in places like these before… mostly on the rooftops, or the alleys in between, while shooting down enemies. But, looking at it in a non-combat environment, it was kind of nice. It was bigger than she had thought it would be, and clearly designed for more than one person.

They followed Scootaloo into a large living room with a comfy couch and a large holographic screen showing an interview with The Speaker, where another woman—who was not Apple Bloom either—was on a communicator. Unlike Scootaloo, she was wearing a nice dress and her hair was long and carefully taken care of.

"Yes, yes," the woman said, smiling their way and waving at them. "Yes… his suit looks amazing, I'm looking at it right now. You outdid yourself, sis. Great job." She rolled her eyes. "I'm sure. Yes. Okay… sorry sis, we have guests tonight. No, they're not male. No! No vipers! Sis! Okay, I-fine, I love you too, bye."

The connection was disengaged and the woman turned off the screen.

"Sweetie Belle," Scootaloo said, motioning, "Sunset Shimmer and Jane Kelly. They're… Apple Bloom's friends."

"Oh, nice to meet you!" Sweetie Belle said. "I'm sorry I was on the phone, my sister called and well, she's hard to get off the line if she gets started."

Sunset shook her head, then tilted it a little. "Wait, I think I've seen you before… aren't you famous?"

Sweetie grinned. "Oh! A fan! Yes, I'm the host of 'Elders Today'! Which sounds like a show for old people, but it's actually about ADVENT's efforts to take supplies and medical assistance to the settlements in the wild!"

"You don't say?" Sunset glanced at Scootaloo, who shrugged.

"She gets her info from ADVENT sources."

"My hopes for this going smoothly are very… diminished," Sunset muttered.

"Why? You don't think the glorious Elders are doing enough for our undeserving race to be thankful for?" Sweetie asked, blinking innocently at Sunset. "But they are so, very kind and helpful and forgiving and nonviolent!"

It took Sunset a moment to catch on. Then she started laughing.

"What?" Jane asked. "What am I missing?"

"It seems your friend likes sarcasm almost as much as our Sweetie does," Scootaloo said with a shrug. "Beer? I feel like I could use one." She asked, putting her words into actions and opening the fridge, where Jane could see a whole bunch of them.

Jane glanced at Sunset and Sweetie, who were grinning and sitting down to chat. "Yeah, I could use one," she said.

Scootaloo grabbed one and got out of the way, going to sit over at the kitchen counter, while Jane rummaged through the options, finally settling for a "Berserker Flea" Red Ale. (It packs a bite!)

She sat next to Scootaloo, taking a sip and watching the older woman sip her beer. "Huh, Sectoid Sweat, huh?"

Scootaloo gave her a look. "What about it?"

Jane shrugged, waiting for Scootaloo to bring the bottle up to her lips and start drinking. "It's also Dash's favorite."

"I'm lost again…" Twilight sighed, looking to her right and left morosely. The hallways in the Avenger were frustratingly identical, and despite the time she had already spent in the ship, one wrong turn could spell a long, long trip around the place until she found someone who would direct her to her room.

With a heavy sigh, she chose a random direction and started walking, her boots making a dull sound with each step on the metallic floors. She eventually saw a light and an open door.

A bit more hopeful, she headed there and looked inside. "Ooh… it's the bar!" she said, mentally calculating her location in the ship, and smiling as she realized she knew the way back. Her smile faded when she noticed the person in the back.

Rainbow Dash sat in the corner table, away from the few other people in the bar. She looked miserable, and the number of empty bottles of beer in front of her was close to half a dozen.

Twilight bit her lip, but after a moment's hesitation, stood straighter and stepped in.

"Sorry, Twilight," the bartender-in-turn, an Engineer this time, called out. "You're still not old enough to drink."

"That's okay, John," Twilight said, smiling. "I'm not thirsty."

John nodded, following Twilight's look. He grimaced. "Alright, just… she was in a bad mood when she arrived."

"I still should check on her," Twilight said, walking over to the back while John shrugged and returned to cleaning up. The bar was practically empty except for the four of them, and once he was done, he'd be heading out too.

"Rainbow Dash?" Twilight ventured, standing next to the drinking pilot, who turned to glance up at her. She wasn't drunk, surprisingly enough, or if she was, it wasn't noticeable.

"Oh. Hey it's you. Twilight, right? Listen, no offense but, I'd rather be alone for now."

"I see that…" Twilight nodded. "But I thought I'd still offer an ear. You look really sad and I hate to see my friends like that."

Dash barked a laugh. "Friends, huh?" She motioned for Twilight to sit across her.

"Remember to turn off the lights!" John called out, walking out of the door. "Good night!"

Dash waited until Twilight had finished waving at him before speaking up again. "Y'know, I haven't figured you out yet. You came with Sunset, so… are you like, from the past? The future? Someone's daughter?"

"Well, I have a mother and a father," Twilight said. "As… most people do."

"Hehehe, I see what you did there."

Twilight smiled. "So what's going on?"

"I just… saw someone I didn't expect. This kid… well, she's now all grown up. She used to look up to me a long time ago and… well, she thought I was dead." Dash tilted her head, showing Twilight the bruise where Scootaloo's fist had connected. "She wasn't happy to see me. Or… she was, but not. You know what I mean."

Twilight grimaced.

"I would have contacted her before, but her best friend is my dead best friend's sister," Dash said softly. "I… couldn't even get the strength to tell Apple Bloom what happened to her sister. But… I just… Sunset and Jane were ready to give up the mission, and with how much is riding on it, I thought…" she trailed off.

"When she died… I thought I'd just, you know, cut myself off from all of that, so I wouldn't have to… face any of them. I heard what happened to Pinkie, and I hadn't seen Fluttershy and Rarity since school… it's a long time. But, I hated myself for never telling Apple Bloom what happened, her or her brother… I mean, they lost their sister! And I was her best friend!"

She looked away. "I managed to put that behind me for a while. Or… I managed to ignore the guilt for a while. I pretended they were dead too." She took a drink and cackled. "They weren't. Damned Crusaders were always tough."

Twilight chuckled. "Must've been all the tree-sap."

Dash laughed and nodded. "Yeah." Her smiled faded. "Wait… how did you know that?"

Realizing what she had done, Twilight's smile widened unconvincingly. "Um? What?"

"About the tree sap."

"Tree sap? I said… T's Sap. As in, ye olde butchered Englishe?"

"Twilight…"

"Um…"

"I put up with a lot… a LOT of unexplained crap. But you're not getting away from this one."

Twilight bit her lip, but then an idea crossed her mind. It was probably stupid. Desperate even. And Sunset would kill her.

"Can you… keep a secret?" she finally asked.

Dash rolled her eyes and pointed to the "Vigilo Confido" patch on her flight uniform. "I work for a secret organization."

"But everyone knows ab—"

"Twilight!"

"Fine!" Twilight winced. "Fine… just… give me a moment."

Dash watched as Twilight pulled out Sunset's diary, and opened it just past a bookmark. Twilight wrote something quick on it, and Dash gave her an unamused look, about to ask what the deal was when the book vibrated. She watched as Twilight read something, then, with a quick note back, she placed the diary in a clean spot on the table, facing Rainbow Dash.

"So… what is this?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Are we going to write poetry?"

Twilight shook her head as the book glowed and vibrated again. "No… look at the page, Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow Dash studied Twilight's face, licking her lips and gulping down. "What is this?"

"Just look at it… please?"

Rainbow Dash sighed and looked down, blinking as words appeared on the page.

Rainbow Dash? Is that you, sugarcube? I know this is weird… let me tell ya, it's weird for me too…

Dash looked up. "What is this?"

Twilight just tilted her head, and Dash looked down, not daring to breathe.

...and to be honest, I'm not sure this is a good idea, but Twilight said that you lost your Applejack and you're afraid to talk to Apple Bloom for me. Her. Goshdarnit, this is too confusing. Anyway, sugarcube. Take it from me, Applejack would want you to trust Apple Bloom and to take care of her. Especially if it's been a while and Granny is not there.

Big Mac might be an ol' softie, but Apple Bloom, she'll be happy to see y'all. I know it's not the same. I'm not your Applejack, but if she's anything like me, like you are so similar to Rainbow Dash here that Twilight had no problem recognizing y'all… then you can trust me, one hundred percent on this one: she'll still be sad I'm-she's gone, but she'll also be happy to have you.

Give her a chance.

Your friend,

-Applejack

o.0.o End Chapter 30 o.0.o

Chapter 31: Smile

Ranger

Chapter 31: Smile

By Wanderer D

"Don't think bad of Scootaloo," Sweetie Belle said, as she and Sunset lounged in the living room. "Things went… sideways for her early on, after the war." She looked over at her friend, who was downing yet another beer with Jane. The pair had accumulated quite the number already.

"It was just a shock, really," Sunset said, leaning back, eyes pensive as she looked up. "With what happened in Canterlot City, I would have expected everyone to be anti-establishment."

Sweetie shrugged. "We all were. Once. But the aliens are not dumb. I'm sure you've seen the propaganda, being part of a… group of dissidents." A smile played on her face when she said that. "How Earth had started the aggressions, how the Elders had been trying to uplift us, how they got betrayed by Earth's military during peace talks…" she chuckled.

Sweetie gave Sunset a calculating look. "You look to be about twenty-three, or so… so you were probably what, five when that happened, at the most? We were fourteen, and we watched the news from a fallout shelter as their biggest ship shot into space and turned night into day before its remains crashed into the Pacific Ocean. Resistance was defeated worldwide and we held our breaths, waiting for the aliens to suddenly strike us down.

"But they didn't. They moved entire populations to newly made cities which they created within a month. Monsters that we had seen on television killing people were suddenly not there, or were helping rebuild. Old cities were brought down, the rubble cleared, and new ones erected in their place.

"To some of us it was obvious that the past was being erased, so newer generations would just know the alien rule, and so, many left to the wilds… and we expected them to die. But the aliens didn't kill them. And then, we got accelerated education, to catch up with their level of technology.

"My sister was hired by newly-minted ADVENT officials to create clothes that would fit the new regime… I graduated in arts under ADVENT-controlled education and went straight into their 24 News team. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were recognized for their genius and went to work in the areas where they excelled… and suddenly… we had a life, jobs, education, resources, a home… all because of the Elders."

"You know that when you give those reports… you're spreading lies," Sunset pointed out.

Sweetie looked down. "I know."

"Then why—"

"Did you see the suit The Speaker was wearing tonight during that interview?" Sweetie asked, interrupting Sunset's train of thought. "My sister designed it. She's his personal clothes designer now. This place… it's where the three of us get to spend time with each other, and we support it with jobs we have with ADVENT.

"Apple Bloom's brother, Big Mac, was healed by one of the first Gene-Clinics, and he joined ADVENT security. We haven't heard from him since, but… in the off-chance he's alive and hasn't been killed by the more violent groups, like XCOM…"

The older woman shook her head, smiling, when back in the kitchen Scootaloo and Jane started laughing at something. "It's… I'm not saying it's the right thing to do, knowing what I do, but it's a lot harder to justify breaking away with so much to lose."

Sunset nodded. "I… understand."

"Maybe you do," Sweetie said, smiling and nodding. "Which is why you really should go. If we are caught hosting members of the resistance, we, and our families, will get in trouble."

Sunset took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. "I don't want you to get in trouble, but I don't think you get the whole picture of what ADVENT is doing."

"Maybe," Sweetie said, nodding again. "But, while I would have loved to be able to… fight back, too much of my friend's happiness, and my sister's well-being, depends on me not doing so."

The door to the apartment opened and closed, and a new voice reached them. "Ah swear, if that stupid overseer tells me to stay over one more time, Ah'm going to reduce production so much, he'll be out of a job in a week!"

"Oh, hi, Apple Bloom!" Sweetie called. "We have guests!"

The woman that came in was also in her thirties, but in contrast to Scootaloo's purple and Sweetie's pink and purple hair, she was a solid redhead. She was wearing an overall full of pockets, and a utility belt with more instruments in it than Sunset could name. She recognized her instantly from the dossier, however.

"Ah, you're here," Apple Bloom said. "Ah'm mighty sorry I wasn't able to pick y'all up myself… trouble at work prevented it and if the time you have for this to work out wasn't so limited, I would've sent you a new time to meet. Ah hope y'all didn't have much trouble?"

"Not at all," Sunset said, standing up to shake the woman's hand. "We were a bit confused at first, but Scootaloo—"

"I managed to convince them that I was legit, that's all," Scootaloo said, stumbling out of the kitchen with Jane's help, and giving Sunset a glare that dared her to disagree.

"We were convinced," Sunset acknowledged. "And here we are. Although, it would probably be safer to simply cancel the mission if something like this happens again. Scootaloo could have been shot."

"Well, Ah had more faith in y'all than that," Apple Bloom said. "Ah'm glad that no-one got shot, and that neither Sweetie or Scootaloo convinced you to leave."

"Oh, come on, Apple Bloom," Sweetie said, "It wasn't for lack of trying."

"Eh," Scootaloo said, elbowing Jane. "They grow on ya."

"Anyway," Apple Bloom said, walking into the room and taking off her belt. "There's a lot to plan ahead. Infiltrating the plant will be the easy part, but getting the information you need will require some work, and if you get caught..."

"We have… coordinates to hide, if necessary," Sunset said, taking out a pad and giving it to Apple Bloom.

Eyebrow raised, she looked down at the information, and frowned. "This… is in the middle of the forest… Ah think right next to Peavine Peak. Why would you go there?"

Sunset shrugged. "No idea. But… we were told that it's the last place the aliens would look for us."

Apple Bloom grimaced, and gave the pad back to them. "Well, Ah can't figure out why you'd even head there, so Ah guess that sort of proves the point…" She motioned for Sunset and Jane to sit down, while Scootaloo and Sweetie hovered uncertainly.

"Girls," Apple Bloom said, "If y'all don't want to help, that's alright… Ah know Ah'm asking a lot as it is, but it might be better if you don't hang around if that's the case."

"Bah," Scootaloo groaned, making her way to sit down on the floor next to the table. "As if we'd let you do this on your own."

Sweetie smiled, also taking a seat. "You should know better."

Apple Bloom chuckled. "Ah guess Ah should," she said. She glanced at Sunset. "Well then, we'd better get started. It'll be a couple of days before the shipment gets sent out… but the main problem Ah think we'll have is the CSB..."

Sunset and Jane were up early the next morning, leaving the apartment unseen, and headed down the street in civilian clothes. Jane kept giving Sunset weird looks, and Sunset tried to keep her mind occupied as they made their way to scope out one of their objectives.

New Appaloosa was located North-West of old Reno, and had been built around the MEC Factory where Apple Bloom worked. Being the largest of its kind, and requiring a considerable amount of workers, from engineers to designers to specialists, the city had grown steadily to become quite bigger than the aliens had anticipated. It had its own TV Station, a mall, restaurants, and its own Central Security Building, or as Apple Bloom and apparently all the locals called it: the CSB.

Unlike many other locations, the organic growth of the city had forced the urban planning to be a little different than the average ADVENT New City, and the CSB had been created to coordinate and secure the various plants that had sprouted intermingled with the city.

Whether the aliens recognized it or not, it was a logistical nightmare for XCOM and a few other groups that tried to keep civilian casualties at the lowest possible. As Apple Bloom had explained, the MEC Factory wouldn't be too hard to infiltrate. Her security clearance was high enough that sneaking their guests in wouldn't be an issue. The problem was that to access the database where the information they needed was located, a dual set of signals needed to be activated.

The factory manager would have to activate his access, then confirm his identity with the agents in the Central Security Building. They would, in turn, send a direct counter-signal to the security systems in the factory, which would then open the gates to access the logs. Unfortunately, the signal was encrypted and cycled every few hours, so it couldn't be just replicated. A failure to do this, would activate all the security systems in the factory.

Thus, the plan was to split up, and hit both places at the same time. But, for that, recon was necessary.

"Wow, I haven't been to a mall in…" Sunset shook her head. "Ever."

"Never?" Jane raised her eyebrow. The pair had decided to walk through the mall and pretend to window shop while heading to the other side to record the information they could about the layout and security outside the Central Security Building. "Really? I would have thought that from… where you came from… there would be malls."

Sunset blinked at the odd phrasing, but shrugged. "Not really. Maybe an open market."

Jane gave her a look.

Sunset had to admit, it was weird not seeing Jane in the usual army overalls they wore. She had gone for jeans and a white blouse, although her hair was still in a ponytail. Sunset herself had dressed in jeans, a blouse, and her black leather jacket. They didn't stand out too much from the other civilians milling about, but when they found themselves in the area leading to the the CSB, they found themselves in a mostly empty plaza, with occasional patrols passing by and no obvious place to record or take pictures from.

The plaza itself had a large statue of the Elders, representing them granting their 'gifts' on humanity, although to the pair of XCOM operatives, it looked more like the Ethereal was mentally dominating a human.

Here and there, on the many areas with fountains and benches, small groups of people talked or sat, enjoying the peace and quiet. In between paths of white metal, patches of grass provided idyllic spots for resting, and at the very opposite side of where they stood, they could see the entrance to the CSB.

"How, in the name of the Commander, are we going to get close enough to get video?" Jane hissed.

Sunset grimaced, studying the area, until her eyes settled on a patrol coming up the side of the plaza, all the way down from the CSB. "I have an idea, but there's two things I must know…"

Jane took a deep breath. It had been a long time since Sunset and her had done this, but Sunset's ideas were never to be underestimated in scope, stupidity, or ambition. "Okay, what?"

"First question, can you actually smile?" Sunset asked. "As in, is it physically possible for you to get rid of the scowl that scared the sales-lady earlier and pretend to be actually enjoying yourself?"

Jane glared at her. "I am able to do that, yes. What's your second question?"

"Do you know how to giggle?"

o.0.o End Chapter 31 o.0.o

Chapter 32: Secret

Ranger

Chapter 32: Secret

By Wanderer D

Twilight and Tygan walked towards the Commander's Quarters, reports in hand. Once they were outside the room, Twilight blinked. She could hear music behind the door.

"...Runaway Train, tearing up…"

"Hm. I thought the commander knew we were coming," Tygan muttered, glancing at Twilight.

"Should we come back later?" Twilight asked as the music played beyond the door. "Maybe this is her relaxation time?"

Tygan shook his head. "I'm sure we sent the message with enough time, Twilight. Regardless, the sooner we give this report to the Commander, the sooner we can get back to research, building and, in your case, training."

When Twilight simply nodded, Tygan reached out and pressed the panel to open the door to the Commander's Quarters.

The volume increased the moment the door slid open, allowing for the music to reach Twilight's ears unhindered. She had to admit, it was a pretty catchy tune, if a bit on the sad side due to the lyrics. Inside the room, however, Chrysalis was not dancing or even nodding to the music, as Twilight had expected.

The commander was busy at work, looking at reports and maps on the giant monitor she had attached to the wall, just above her desk. Tygan cleared his throat, but when Chrysalis didn't react, he called out, "Commander!"

Chrysalis started and turned around, then scowled in annoyance at the speakers as if she had just noticed the music. With a push of a button the music stopped completely; the silence almost as overwhelming in its suddenness as the music had been in its loudness.

"Sorry about that, I forgot you two were coming over," Chrysalis said, tilting her head from side to side to crack her neck. The popping sound made Twilight wince, but neither of the two humans reacted to it at all.

"That's not a problem, Commander, although I must admit… I never took you for a fan of 90s music," Tygan said with a bit of a smirk.

Chrysalis frowned. "I'm not," she said, turning back to her computer to glare at it as if was at fault. "I hate 90s music."

Tygan and Twilight looked at each other, shrugging.

"We brought you our initial report," Twilight said, drawing the commander's attention to her. "I have identified wavelengths that cancel out each other between Psychic and Thaumatic energies. This is… not volatile, per se, but could be used to theoretically create a 'dead zone' for users of either skillset."

"Hm," Chrysalis rested her chin on her fist. "Is there any way to make this happen?"

"Well, that's the thing," Twilight said. "To create a plausible prototype I'd need a steady source of ma-Thaumatic energy."

Chrysalis gave her a half-lidded look. "So. You want your element."

Twilight nodded.

"However," Tygan spoke up. "If we attempt this, we should find a safe place to try this outside the Avenger and also outside the immediate range of any of our psi-ops."

"Or further development could be done to try and create a container," Twilight said. "But either way, we'd need a steady source of magic to do this."

"Thaumatic energy, you mean," Chrysalis said with a chuckle. "Wouldn't want Tygan here to have to think outside the box on a simple term."

"Thank you, commander," Tygan said through gritted teeth.

Chrysalis thought on the issue. "Next time we land near one of our allied bases… provided it's not the Templar's HQ, you can try some of your inventions. I would suggest you work on a few simple prototypes, even if you don't charge them yet."

Tygan and Twilight nodded.

"If I may make a suggestion," Tygan said. "I would recommend Twilight work with Lily on this one. She has… more experience with creating such devices."

Chrysalis nodded. "I will let her know. In the meantime, miss Sparkle," she said, tilting her head, "I believe you still have training to attend?"

"Oh, yes! It's our first night-time exercise! I'll head down immediately!" Twilight said, saluting and running for the door. Once she was gone, Chrysalis chuckled.

"It seems the training is working."

"Oh my…" Sweetie said, touching her lips as she, Scootaloo and Applebloom looked down at the pictures and video that Jane and Sunset were analyzing. "I understand charming your way through a problem… my sister does it all the time," she murmured, "But really, Sunset…"

She picked up the pad with a capture of a viper coiled around Sunset, its arms holding her at the waist as she leaned back, her own arms wrapped around the alien's neck, both of them staring at each other with half-lidded eyes and knowing smirks while a Captain pouted to the side, and turned it around so all the others could see. "...what is your secret?"

Sunset grinned. "Giggling."

Scootaloo chuckled, flipping the picture to one of Jane with the Captain, both of them appearing to be struggling to smile. "Really Jane… what is your secret?" she laughed.

"Ha ha, Scootaloo."

"Don't give her a hard time," Sunset spoke up. "She's actually very giggly and smiley when she's drunk."

"In any case," Apple Bloom spoke up. "As amusing and improbable as these pictures are… did y'all get the information you needed?"

Jane rolled her eyes, but with a few tweaks, she projected the pictures onto the screen, expanding them past Sunset's shenanigans. "We have a very clear view of the general automated security systems, yes," she said.

"A couple of automated turrets, and we did spy another patrol inside the perimeter…" She switched to another picture, where she and the ADVENT Officer were posing back-to-back in typical badass postures, and then zoomed to the side, where a trio of troopers walked past the gates.

"The gates have the standard guard duo protecting them," Sunset jumped in, pointing at the gate, where another viper and a trooper stood at attention. "But we might not need to engage them at all. The less combat situations we have, the better."

"I thought you guys liked destroying everything in your path," Scootaloo muttered, leaning back.

"Not at all," Sunset replied with a shrug. "We don't have the firepower to do that kind of damage anyway. Most of the massive damage to buildings is usually caused by alien overkill."

Scootaloo and Sweetie shared uneasy glances, while Apple Bloom sighed.

"Anyway," Jane said after a moment. "Before we do anything, we're going there later tonight and using my GREMLIN to scan the building."

"Y'all know that's dangerous, right?" Applebloom frowned. "Patrols are doubled at night and no one is supposed to go out after curfew."

"Yeah, we know," Sunset said. "But if we're found out, we'll retreat into the safe house… don't worry, we won't come back here unless we're absolutely sure we haven't been noticed… and trust me, if the aliens see you, you know."

"Well, if y'all are leaving later, you might as well want to get some rest first," Apple Bloom said. "You can take the same room as last night."

"Yeah, that might not be a bad idea," Jane said, stretching.

Sunset chuckled, starting to pick up their stuff. "Yeah, come on, let's go practice your giggling."

"I noticed the looks you were giving me today," Sunset said.

It was her turn on the floor, as Jane had slept on it the previous night, so she couldn't see Jane's reaction on top of the bed, still, she got the sense that she'd gotten her fellow soldier's attention.

"Well you did try to hook me up with an ADVENT Captain," Jane muttered after a few seconds of silence.

"You know that's not what I mean."

Jane was quiet for what seemed a few minutes, but Sunset dared not interrupt. She could sense the reluctance from the other woman to talk about what was bothering her, but knowing Jane, if she pushed it, she'd just become defensive and they'd never sort out whatever the issue was.

Finally, with the rustling of some covers, Jane's face appeared over the edge of the bed. It was hard to see what was running through her mind in the little light they had, but Sunset could tell her eyes were focused on her.

"You know what happened on November 22nd, 2012, right?" Jane asked.

Sunset licked her lips. "Um… yeah, everyone knows what happened… that's the day XCOM was betrayed."

"It was also the day they attacked the Temple Ship," Jane said slowly. "Do you know the name of the team that led it?"

Sunset had a bad feeling about this.

"I only know that it was named Stardust... and that's from Galahad's description only."

"I see…" Jane sighed and rolled away from the edge, so that Sunset couldn't see her at all. "I was… reminded of the date not too long ago, and I went to search the archives. Not much remains from the files from back then, that's why Tygan had to research some stuff from scratch, but back in the day, XCOM soldiers would send their feed straight to the Skyranger as well as satellite, which is why we have some videos of early battles left."

"So what does this have to do with us?"

"Not us… you," Jane said, and her voice sounded haunted and unsure. "Do you know the name of the Colonel that lead Stardust into the Temple Ship?"

"No, they never told us," Sunset whispered. She had a sense of unease, perhaps because of Jane's tone, but there was also a nagging feeling that she knew where this was going.

"Her name," Jane said, "...was Sunset Shimmer."

Sunset felt her stomach grow ice-cold.

"She had long, red and yellow hair, and her armor's personalized decal was a sun, half-red, half-yellow. She was a psi-op, one of three we had a the time," Jane added, before falling silent.

"Jane, I…"

Jane kept on going, "Every time I asked old XCOM why they gave you those looks, they sort of implied you were related to someone they knew."

Sunset turned, her back against the bed and stared at the faint light leaking from the edge of the door.

"I mean, we've all speculated that you were psychic, with how you're able to know where enemies are and such… but it's more than that, isn't it?"

Sunset closed her eyes, wondering how they had all felt, seeing a dead friend in her every day that she was around. Keeping this secret… how had Bradford felt, spending almost three years with the spitting image of a dead friend?

"Did you know that Sunset Shimmer was the Commander's best friend?"

Sunset sighed. "Yeah."

Jane was quiet for a moment. "There's no way that the Sunset Shimmer that went into the Temple Ship survived."

The silence after that statement was deafening. It must have been only a few seconds before Jane spoke again, but it felt much, much longer to Sunset.

"She wasn't your mom, was she."

That was definitely not a question.

"She wasn't a family member," Jane added, trying to work it out, "You're her, aren't you? You went into the Temple Ship… you flew it into space and exploded with it… and you somehow made it back…" Jane chuckled. "That sounds so stupid… but either you're her or you're a clone… because Sunset, after what I saw in that video… you can't be real."

o.0.o End Chapter 32 o.0.o

Intermission: 20 Years Ago - Pt. 2

Ranger

Intermission: 20 Years Ago - Pt. 2

By Wanderer D

"Zhang, get the others ready and meet me in the Foundry in 10," Sunset said, walking into the barracks. "We have a mission."

The former triad member glanced at her with an unreadable expression. "I had heard that we were ordered to cease hostilities against the aliens."

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "I bet you didn't hear that we don't care?"

Zhang chuckled, nodding with his head and walking out of the room. That was the thing about "Chilong". He was never in a hurry, yet things just got done. Sunset had never figured that one out, exactly. Maybe it was martial arts training, maybe it was just Triad efficiency, but the man was nearly unstoppable.

She felt a shudder run down her spine, watching him walk out of the room. 'I'm sorry, my friend… if there was another way…' Sunset walked over to the restroom and opened the faucet, using the cold water to splash her face. Things were getting real now, and she had little time to do everything she needed to.

She felt them before they even stepped in the room.

"I heard that you were up to something, my dear Sunset," John Lance said, smirking as he crossed his arms across his chest. Stepping into the room behind him, like a panther stalking prey, a petite brunette followed him in, her eyes focused on Sunset.

"Geist," Sunset nodded. "Annette, what brings you two here?"

"Don't play coy, Sunset," Geist said, his smile still in place. "We know what you plan to do."

"I sincerely doubt that," Sunset replied. "But, if you're talking about the Temple Ship, yes, that is true."

"We want in," Annette growled.

Sunset rolled her eyes and turned, picking up her MP3 player and fiddling with it, checking the song selection.

"You can't possibly leave us behind," Geist insisted. "We also have things to share with our esteemed visitors... in person, preferably."

"You know what they did to me," Annette accused. "You know!"

"Yes, but it's not your time, Annette," Sunset said, turning and looking at the pair. "And it's not yours either, Geist." She sighed, browsing the music. "What do you think would be the best song?" She clicked on one and the thrumming from Living on a Prayer started playing on the speakers around the room.

"Forget your stupid music!" Annette shouted, her eyes lighting up with psychic power. "You can't leave us behind!"

"I only have space for one team," Sunset said calmly, "And if there's any chance of this working out, it's going to be Stardust or no-one."

"You'd better start taking us seriously, Sunset, you'll have to take us down to stop us," Annette growled, "because—"

She stopped when Geist threw a shield around himself. "I think, my dear Annette, she was taking us seriously all along."

Annette's head snapped back to Sunset, who was grinning as her body shimmered in psychic light and her hands pulsed with power, almost seeming to beat in time with the music. "Don't worry, you two, I'll take you both all the way to dreamland… after all…" She smirked, pulling back her arms, "...you're halfway there!"

Spitfire found Rainbow Dash at the pilot's bar. "Why am I not surprised to find you here?"

"Hey, hey," Rainbow Dash raised her beer. "If it isn't Big Sky herself."

Shaking her head, Spitfire sat next to Rainbow Dash and took the beer away. "Listen rookie, I didn't bring you here just so you could waste away drinking cheap beer."

"You wouldn't get it! I lost—"

Rainbow Dash never finished her thought as Spitfire's punch threw back, making her completely lose her balance and crash onto the floor. "Shut up before you say something you might regret."

Rainbow Dash spat blood, and used the back of her arm to clean her mouth, wincing when she felt the split lip. "I already regret it…"

Spitfire shook her head, glancing briefly at the shrine they had built for other pilots that had died fighting the aliens. Many of them hadn't made it out of the fight with the battleship, and there were more pictures there than she dared count anymore.

"I'm sorry," Dash said from the floor, rolling onto her side and pushing herself up. "I didn't mean to make any less of… Soarin' and the others."

Spitfire sniffed disdainfully, but relaxed a little soon after. "We all knew what we were getting into. You, Soarin' and I just happened to come from the same city."

"Same school, even," Dash chuckled.

"Yeah," Spitfire shook her head. "I should've known better than to bring the goalie and the captain from two years after I graduated. To this day I don't know what I was thinking. The Wonderbolts were never supposed to be a fighter pilot team."

"Yeah, well, aliens have a tendency to change that," Rainbow Dash muttered.

Spitfire smirked and offered her hand, which Dash took gratefully. "You need to get yourself together, Dash," she said, helping her junior up. "Things are going on right now that we don't like, but that doesn't mean it's all over."

Dash walked around the bar, fishing out a large chunk of ice and wrapping it in a clean cloth so she could press it on her lip. She glanced at Spitfire, finally taking in how she was dressed. "Why are you all geared up?"

Spitfire avoided her eyes. "We're heading out."

"Out where?" Dash asked, stumbling a little. "Do you need a copilot?"

"Not for this mission… and certainly not one that's drunk," Spitfire said, frowning at Rainbow Dash. "Listen, Dash… I know what you went through, we've all lost part of our teams… and before you say anything, I understand that Applejack was your best friend. Trust me, I know. Do you remember what I told you two when we found out she'd been assigned to XCOM too?"

Dash was quiet for a moment. "You warned us."

"Yes, I did."

"I had no idea I'd be AJ's pilot."

"But you would have fought tooth and nail to be it, wouldn't you?"

"Yeah."

"Applejack knew what she was getting into," Spitfire said. "I know it doesn't fix things, but she knew, and you have to respect that." She glanced at the wall again. "I blame myself sometimes for Soarin' too, you know? But he piloted a Raven, there was nothing I could do with the Skyranger unless I wanted to kill everyone on board in the process. And even then, my attack speed would have never been a match."

Rainbow Dash nodded silently, not looking at her.

"The same goes for you, Dash," Spitfire said quietly. "No one could have anticipated what happened there. If there's anyone to blame it's the x-rays, not yourself. It was over in under a minute."

"I could hear her breathing hard," Rainbow Dash said. "She was calling for her mom. Her brother. Her sister. Her dad. Her granny." Dash's voice went quiet. "She called for me."

Spitfire didn't say anything to that, so Dash continued.

"I mean, sure, we knew it could happen, but, how can I just... move past something like that?"

"With how things are going, I'm not sure what'll happen next, so… take this as my last order, okay?" Spitfire said.

Dash nodded, not looking up, simply holding the ice to her lip.

"I have a bad feeling about things," Spitfire said. "I want you all geared up. I want your Skyranger ready to go. I don't know why… just… this sense that shit's hitting the fan soon. I don't trust politicians, and I don't trust aliens. I don't know what the cost of peace is going to be, but… Dash, you go upstairs now, take a shower, get ready… and listen for the commander."

"You don't think you'll be back in time?"

Spitfire shook her head. "No… I-I don't think I will."

"Ugh." Dash pushed away from the bar, stumbling past Spitfire. "You have quite the punch, Big Sky."

"Hey, Dash," Spitfire said, stopping her.

"What?"

Spitfire grabbed the younger woman and pulled her into a tight hug. "It's been a pleasure… and an honor. Get your shit together. Make me proud. Stay strong. You're the best damn pilot I've ever seen… don't throw that away into the bottom of a bottle."

She let go and watched Dash walk out of the bar. It was so tempting to have a drink herself, but she had a mission to attend to.

Sunset walked out of the changing room, her new armor on. "Well, it's a bit tight on the shoulders, but I guess I'll just have to break it in." She grinned at the decals on the armor. "And you found the time to put my stamp of approval on it, thanks, Shen!"

Shen smiled, shaking his head. "It's the least I could do. Now, take this," he said, handing her a laser sniper rifle. "This is the last one we have… so I'd tell you to be careful with it…"

Sunset chuckled. "I got it, doc, no worries." She lifted it, measuring its weight and looking through the sights. She aimed it at a distant target and shot, piercing through its head and the wall behind it. Thankfully, the firing range had been designed so that the wall behind it had nothing but dirt behind it. "Huh. I like it."

Shen smiled. "We've given the rest to the others. Here, this is also for you, we call it a Mind Shield, we developed it from the one Ethereal we've ever brought down…"

Sunset took the piece of equipment, it looked like a communicator of some sort, and she placed it around her ear. Unlike a radio, however, the extended part of it that looked like a microphone, reached out to hover less than an inch from the skin on her temple. She could immediately feel the difference.

"Thank's Shen…"

Shen nodded, passing her the prototype blaster launcher. "Yes, well, as I said, least I could do. We don't know if this will work, and we only have one charge, so make it count, but don't rely 100% on it… it should work in theory…" he shook his head. "We have also armed and armored your team."

Zhang lifted his heavy laser, tearing through the same target that Sunset had shot in the head. "It's a lot lighter than my previous heavy weapon… and there is no kick. It'll take some getting used to."

Irvine, the other sniper of the team saluted her with his own rifle. "Already tried it," he said, tilting his cowboy hat. "Works just fine."

"And I like my scatter-rifle," Elaine Pelleas, the team's Assault Specialist added with a grin of her own. "Can't wait to shove it into a muton's mouth and pull the trigger."

"I'm sure Galahad will be jealous," Sunset joked, punching the other woman on the shoulder.

"And we're all set," Lionel said, standing side-by-side with his identical twin, Bors. The pair had their own laser rifles at the ready, and also seemed to be carrying more than enough meds for everyone. "We're bringing Combat Stims in case you need a boost."

Sunset laughed. "We're fighting aliens, guys, not taking over the galaxy."

She walked over to Shen, giving him a small package, which he looked at in confusion. "I have instructions inside on what to do with it… please do it as soon as I'm gone, okay?" she asked. Shen gave her a look, but nodded.

She turned around to face Shen, and Vahlen who had just walked into the Foundry. She saluted them, a gesture that was immediately mimicked by her team. "Shen, Dr. Vahlen… it was an honor working with people of your knowledge, skill, and quality. I wish you the best."

Both scientists seemed surprised, but returned the salute. "Believe me, Colonel," Vahlen spoke up, her voice shaking a bit, "The honor was ours."

Sunset bowed slightly, then looked over her shoulder. "Okay guys, let's go get Big Sky. The Skyranger should be armed to the teeth by now."

She walked out of the room, followed by her team.

"This will be different," Bors said. "We've never used the Skyranger as a weapon before."

"I wonder why?" Lionel asked.

Soon their voices faded away and the two scientists were left alone. Curious, Shen opened the package Sunset had given him, finding a note addressed to himself, and another for Vahlen. The pair shared a look.

"Avalanche missiles on the bottom, Laser Cannon on one side, Phoenix Cannon on the other, defense matrix uploaded into the system…" Spitfire counted off, "...extra fuel to make up for all the shit you jerry-rigged onto my baby… I think we're all set."

Sunset nodded, before jumping up onto the Skyranger's ramp. "Guys, I know that I didn't consult you when I volunteered our team," she said as the group lined up in front of her. "And the only reason I did that is because I know you. I know none of us is a coward. I know not one of us would rather watch one of our friends… our family... here die in our stead.

"There's no coming back from this mission," she said frankly, looking at each member of Stardust in the eye one by one. None of them flinched. "What we do today is going to be our legacy. Future generations will judge on their own terms what happened today, but right now, the shape of their world depends on us.

"If we don't do this, the world as we know it ends. And while our success might seem quaint to the eyes of some, if things progress as they're going, it will still undo most of the plans the Ethereals have for our world. XCOM will continue if we succeed. Earth will continue if we succeed. We are giving them all a real chance."

She paced a little, before stopping and looking up, past the gates to the hangar. "We are making a real difference, and the legacy we leave behind, besides two unconscious psi-ops, will be the stuff of legends."

"Unconscious Psi-ops?" Elaine whispered.

"Shh!" Lionel hissed.

She turned around to face them. "This is your last chance to walk away, and there will be no dishonor, and no judgment. And although I know I shouldn't even ask, I still must: Are you with me?"

"YES, SIR!"

Sunset nodded, grinning. "Captain, I believe it's your call now."

Spitfire chuckled, walking up the ramp. "Well, come on Stardust, we can't keep E.T. waiting. Let's give him a ride home."

o.0.o End Chapter o.0.o

Chapter 33: Cool

Ranger

Chapter 33: Cool

By Wanderer D

o.0.o Three Years Earlier o.0.o

"Ah, Bradford… it has been a long time, hasn't it?"

The man that appeared on the screen was much older-looking than Bradford remembered. His balding head had already lost all of its remaining hair, and the face was creased with worry-lines as well as a long scar on the forehead. He still wore a lab coat, after all these years.

"That it has, Shen," Bradford said, adjusting the transmitter. "We're just a few days away from your location… I've contacted some of our old friends, as well as new allies, " he hesitated.

"What is it, old friend?" Shen asked, leaning forward. "You seem a bit worried about something. Is there a problem? Were you recognized?"

"Not exactly," Bradford said, "We stopped in a settlement to help them with some drills… my protege is currently practicing guerilla tactics with them."

Shen leaned back, looking amused. "Oh, you took on a protege?" He smiled. "That's good to hear… after all, whenever a resistance fighter figured out who you were, you'd send them away and leave."

"Yeah, well, she's a special circumstance… also, I tried to leave her behind, but she followed me."

"Well, John, I'm guessing now you know what it is like to be a dad." Shen's grin would not diminish. "I would have never guessed."

"I—there's something you should see…" Bradford said, his tone dubious. "And you won't like it."

Shen frowned. "Well… I'll be the judge of that."

"Brace yourself, old friend," Bradford warned, turning the camera around.

It took a moment for Shen to realize what he was seeing, due to the movement of the camera as well as the nature of what was happening. Bradford had focused the camera on some sort of drill that was going on at a small settlement. Two groups of people, guards or resistance were encamped against each other, using non lethal weapons and ammo for practice. Each side had bandannas of different colors, and leading the red team…

"Once we take over your base, you will all kneel and call me your Princess!" Sunset Shimmer declared, one foot planted on top of the barrier her opponents had set up as she shot down an 'enemy' with paint pellets. Her troops ran past her with huge grins in their mouths at her antics, shouting encouragement at each other, all for the glory of their Princess.

"You will all love me—and despair!"

Shen gasped, cleaning his bifocals on his sleeve before leaning in to see closer. "Is that—"

"Sunset Shimmer," Bradford confirmed, turning the camera back to himself. "As you can see, this might raise some concerns from our troops."

"But… that's impossible!" Shen stated. "We all saw the video we recovered from the black box!"

Bradford sighed. "I met her when I was drunk. I'd gotten into a fist fight after drinking way too much moonshine. I thought I was seeing a ghost. Imagine how I felt when I woke up sober the next day, with a splitting headache, and she was there, reading a book on my table as if nothing had happened.

"I thought at first she was some sort of ADVENT creature, but she didn't show any sign of knowing who I was. She wanted training in fighting bigger opponents, and as I taught her a little and sent her off to missions with the local resistance, she sort of …" He shrugged. "Grew on me?"

Shen was quiet, his brow furrowed and chin resting on his fists as he thought. "I see… so that's what she meant…"

Bradford raised an eyebrow. "I'm sorry?"

Shen looked up, blinking owlishly at Bradford, before shaking his head. "I'll let the old guard know not to freak out… don't worry, the young lady won't know any different, and the new recruits haven't watched the old missions, concentrating rather on hands on training from Galahad and the others."

"But, she's Sunset Shimmer," Bradford said, trying not to raise his voice. "The moment anyone from the old team sees her, they'll recognize her! I thought you'd want to perform tests on her to make sure she's not a clone or something…" he trailed off. Shen was flipping the pages of an old book full of notes and post-its until he found what he was looking for.

It was an aged letter with plenty of things written on it. Shen studied it for a moment, before folding it back so just the bottom part showed, then her turned it around so that Bradford could see it.

Bradford squinted, slowly deciphering the writing, since the camera showed it backwards.

P.S. Tell Bradford that's not a clone and to take care of me for me. Also, remind him to tell me that "Princess" is not as cool a word as she thinks it sounds on this side of the mirror. Find me a better word for a leadership role to aspire to.

~Sunset

o.0.o Present Time o.0.o

"Oh."

The room was quiet for a moment.

"What do you mean, 'oh'?" Jane asked. "That's not an answer!"

Sunset cringed. "I just didn't know I had died that way. Although, I guess that explains why the Commander was ready to shoot me when she saw me the first time."

She could feel Jane's eyes on her. "Okay, look… it wasn't me me that you saw die in that video."

"That makes zero sense, Sunset," Jane said, her tone dangerous. "You'd better start making some before we get physical. I saw you die." She shifted on the bed, so it looked like she was ready to pounce on top of Sunset if she so much as said the wrong word.

Sunset shifted uncomfortably. "Look… it's not easy to suddenly be informed of this, okay? I only knew my counterpart had died and that she had been a friend of the Commander and part of XCOM… I didn't know how."

"What do you mean counterpart?" Jane growled.

Sunset sighed. "The truth is… up until we rescued the commander, I had no idea who I was here… I didn't even know I had… existed."

Jane was quiet, so Sunset took that as a hint to continue.

"I guess… I assumed something was going on… Bradford contacted Dr. Shen the elder before we arrived to meet him and the surviving XCOM soldiers… which weren't many. I think, other than Galahad and Rainbow Dash, maybe three? Four more? Geist knew more than he let on as well."

She laughed, a little self-mocking snicker. "I bought it too. I thought they looked at me like that because I was clearly destined to be great. You remember that."

Jane rolled onto her back as well. "Yeah. It's not often a total rookie walks into XCOM and announces she's going to be the new commander. Now that I think about it, it was mostly us other rookies that laughed at that one."

The pair chuckled at the memories, but eventually Jane sighed. "So, who are you really? And if you value our friendship at all, please tell me the truth."

"How do you think things are going?" Sweetie Belle asked, glancing down the hall at the room where their two guests were supposed to be resting. The truth was, there had been some intense murmuring coming from the other side of the door, and she had had to stop Scootaloo from trying to listen in.

"Come on, they could be planning how to keep us silent!" Scootaloo hissed after Sweetie and Apple Bloom had dragged her down the hall so she couldn't hear anything.

"Ah'm sure things aren't as bad as you make them sound," Apple Bloom hissed. "Not only do I trust them, they've been nothing but civil."

"Just give them time, they'll do something violent," Scootaloo muttered.

"Why are you so… vehement about that?" Sweetie asked.

"What did that mean again?" Scootaloo asked.

"Vehement means intense feelings about something."

"Stupid dictionary…" Scootaloo sighed. "You've seen the videos…"

"...and I've told you that they're heavily edited." Sweetie said. "You know ADVENT isn't as benevolent as you make it sound when you talk to them. What has gotten into you?"

"Well, I—"

They stopped when they heard a thump, then scuffling and then the door to the guest room slid open and Sunset scrambled out, pressing her back against the wall and raising her hands as Jane walked out, pointing a rifle straight at her face.

"Called it," Scootaloo muttered.

"Alright, alien scum," Jane growled. "We're calling Central right now and you are going to explain why exactly you look like a dead XCOM hero!"

"Jane," Sunset said, glancing nervously at the gun, "we can't call Central, that would blow our cover and put everyone here in danger. I think you're taking this a bit too far..."

"Shut up," Jane muttered. "Sunset Shimmer died twenty years ago, and you're not her."

"Like I said," Sunset deadpanned. "I just happen to be her counterpart from another dimension. So I guess, I am her, technically speaking."

"No 'technically' speech!" Jane hissed. "I trusted you! How could you lie to me? And to everyone in XCOM!"

"I did say that the Commander and all senior staff technically knew I was an alien… after I brought Twilight with me… and Geist knew."

"I said no 'technically' allowed!" Jane barked. "I thought you were my friend! How many times have we saved each other's asses?"

"And that is why," Sunset said, using her finger tip to push the rifle to the side, "I am trusting you with this information. Can you imagine what would happen if some of the more… xenophobic members of XCOM found out? There's a reason that information is need to know."

Jane's glare faltered and she harrumphed, turning around. "My parents were killed by aliens."

"I know."

"And I grew up hating them. I grew up figuring ways to kill them. I had a sectoid plushie I used to practice my knife throwing techniques."

"I knew you grew up hating aliens… that's why I was so hesitant to tell you," Sunset confessed, putting her hand on Jane's shoulder. "I didn't want to lose my friend… but…" she cleared her throat. "Did you really have a sectoid plushy to practice stabbing?" She snorted. "Oh, Celestia, that's adorable."

"Shuddup," Jane growled. "I haven't forgiven you yet."

"Um…"

Both agents froze, turning around slowly to face Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.

"So… XCOM?" Scootaloo asked, crossing her arms.

"You're an alien?!" Sweetie gasped.

"You're dead?!"

"Shit." Both Jane and Sunset muttered at the same time.

"So… let me get this straight," Scootaloo said, "You're both from XCOM, which is, according to ADVENT, the most violent resistance group out there. You..." She pointed at Sunset. "...are an interdimensional clone of the XCOM agent that took down the Temple Ship twenty years ago, but you didn't tell Jane here that you were an alien… and you, wanted to shoot her in the face because you thought she had betrayed your trust. Do I have it right?"

"I'm not a clone."

"I'm sure she meant that as a form of speech rather than a defining attribute," Sweetie said.

"Then yes, pretty much."

The group was all seating around the dining room table, each with a warm cup of tea Sweetie had insisted they all drink. It didn't taste great, but it did seem to calm their nerves a little.

"Well, I think this clinches it," Scootaloo said. "You two should go. Even if Sweetie says that the videos are heavily edited, you're both from an extremist group that kills civilians."

Jane slammed her fist on the table. "Alright, I've had enough of that bullshit. Sunset and I have both seen ADVENT fly into a peaceful camp and set it on fire. We've seen them drop Berserkers and Chryssalids to kill and poison people that can't even defend themselves!" She pulled a pad, browsed furiously through it and played a video, throwing it on the table so it slid over to Scootaloo.

"Jane…"

"No! I'm done with this. If she's going to judge our actions, then she judges them on actual footage."

Scootaloo didn't pick up the pad at first, although everyone at the table could hear the sounds of guns going off, explosions and people screaming.

"Go ahead," Jane dared her, "look at it."

Scootaloo licked her lips and hesitantly picked the pad up so she could see what was happening in the video.

o.0.o End Chapter 33 o.0.o

Chapter 34: Terror

Ranger

Chapter 34: Terror

By Wanderer D

o.0.o Two Years Earlier o.0.o

Fire and smoke.

Sunset and Jane crouched against a concrete wall; the only thing separating them from the inferno. The call had come in just a few hours earlier. One of the settlements near to the Avenger's current location was under a terror attack by ADVENT. Although they did not want to risk giving away their identities, the settlement was a key point of contact with their supply lines, and a frequent spot for meeting with prospective Engineers or Scientists without putting the Avenger at risk.

Another explosion rocked the area, followed by shouts and weird screeches the likes of which Sunset had never heard before. She cast a fearful look at Jane, who had gone deathly pale.

"Chryssalids," she whispered.

Sunset sucked in a breath, remembering the stories Bradford had told her about such creatures. Arachnid-like from the waist down, with a human-like torso, scythes that could pierce through metal, and serrated pincers that could inject both, venom and also implant Chryssalid eggs into their victims. And as if it weren't enough, they were covered in strong exoskeleton, could jump several stories high and were fast as hell.

Bradford had more than one story of entire guerilla teams being taken by surprise by the speed and viciousness of these creatures.

"Now, I know those things are dangerous," Bradford's voice came on the radio. "But we are neither helpless nor unable to take them down; follow my instructions to the letter, understood?"

"Yes, sir!" came the team's reply on the radio.

"Alright team, we have made contact with the local resistance, so they know we're coming. Our next point of contact is straight ahead. We will support them. Save as many civilians as we can. Diwaker," Bradford called in, "Head over to the guard tower, I want you sniping anything non-human that moves. Takahashi, follow Diwaker and cover his location. Kelly, you and Sunset take the lead, initiate contact with the resistance. Schoenherr, you're with me."

"Here we go," Jane muttered. She turned to Sunset and indicated the count down. Sunset nodded. The moment Jane gave the hand signal, they both burst out from around the corners of the wall, running straight ahead.

The first thing they saw was a chryssalid running an unarmed man through the chest with one of its long scythes. The creature didn't even hesitate to inject venom and an egg into the man the moment he was down.

"Oh, shit!" Sunset shouted, scrambling to a stop. Mox and Betos had drilled her through the scenario, but they weren't here, and stabbing the thing in the mouth wasn't an option. Still, her training kicked in, just as the creature was turning her way, and she shouted as she opened fire.

The bullets seemed to just bounce off of the thing, although here and there she could see damage on its carapace. Jane knelt next to her, opening fire herself, both unloading a clip on the creature in an instant.

It wasn't enough.

With a shrill shriek, the chryssalid charged straight at Sunset, swinging its scythe at her. Sunset barely managed to lean back far enough, as the sharp appendage scratched through her armor in a shower of sparks and carved a line on the dirt below.

Before it could attack again, another shot took it in the head, and the damage finally proved to be enough to take the creature down, which collapsed, twitching, on the floor. Clearly, Diwaker had managed to set up his sniper nest just in time. Beyond it, the man it had poisoned had clearly died, and his body was slowly bulging up and secreting some sort of goo that was slowly starting to cover him completely.

"Jane, Sunset," Bradford radioed in, "go on ahead, we'll take care of it and hunt the other chryssalids. You need to catch up with the resistance."

"Yes, sir."

The pair ran on, changing clips as they did. Behind them, they could hear Schoenherr's minigun rattling away.

"I see them!" Jane called.

Right in front of them was a series of huts, with a large group of people crouching and taking cover behind any conceivable surface that would provide it. A few people were armed, and were shooting at a group of ADVENT troopers that had them on the ropes.

"Engaging ADVENT!" Sunset called in, rolling behind an empty camper. She leaned around the corner, and opened fire on an ADVENT Captain, taking it by surprise, and managing to take him out.

Jane had ran past her, taking cover behind a tree and shooting at the remaining trooper. "We have them flanked!"

It was then that a loud roar shook everyone.The crouched civilians screamed as a large, bipedal monster looking like it was just muscle and sinew literally brought down one of the smaller huts as it burst through it.

"Berserker!" Diwaker called on the radio, just as a shot hit the creature on the head, tilting it slightly.

The resistance fighters that were there turned around to face it, unloading their weapons on it, but the creature ignored them, grabbing a random woman by the neck. It viciously slammed her on the floor, making her spit blood, then raised its foot and stomped on her body, crushing it under its tremendous force. Nearby a child tried to run their way, but they were held back by another adult.

"Sunset!" Jane shouted over the returning fire of the trooper. "Let's get rid of this guy and help them!"

Sunset turned around as the berserker backfisted a resistance fighter, and concentrated her own fire on the trooper. Between the two of them, they made short work of the trooper and ran around the structure to join the resistance fighters in shooting the creature and trying to draw its attention.

"It's ignoring us! It's just targeting civilians!" Jane shouted in frustration.

Another of Diwaker's shots hit the berserker, this time on the shoulder, but the creature still ignored them, picking another civilian by the head and crushing it into a pulp with negligible effort.

"Dammit!" Sunset shouted, "Over here, you cretinous brute!" She punctuated her challenge with another burst of bullets.

"Surround it!" Bradford ordered, and they could see him and Schoenherr running around on the other side. "We've taken care of the chryssalids, this guy is the last one!"

Sunset and Jane followed orders, dashing to the encampment and standing in the open as they kept shooting. The resistance joined in, and Schoenherr's heavy weapon unloaded from behind the berserker.

Surrounded, and being shot from every possible angle, the beast fumbled, as if unsure of where to go, while the remaining civilians ran out of the area. Eventually the creature staggered and finally collapsed.

Sunset and Jane approached the monstrous alien, wincing at the carnage it had brought with it. The face of the man that had been backhanded by the berserker had been deformed completely, and turned around so much that he had probably died instantly. All around them, civilians slowly staggered back into the area. The little kid that had almost rushed towards the berserker ran past them, towards the dead woman, shouting, "Mama! Mama!"

"I-I'm going to be sick…" Sunset muttered, turning around at the sight of the squashed woman and the crying child.

Besides her, Jane simply stared at the body for a moment before going to join her. She put a hand on Sunset's shoulder, and steered her away from the aftermath. "Come on, let's get away from here. Don't look at them anymore."

o.0.o Present Time o.0.o

"Ugh, I can't believe you kept that…" Sunset muttered, hugging herself. "I still have nightmares of that day."

"I kept that one and a couple more," Jane said, shrugging. "I have… watched them over time, to remind me of things…"

Sweetie Belle was weeping on Apple Bloom's shoulder, while Scootaloo herself looked sick.

"You see now?" Jane hissed. "That's what's happening outside of your gilded walls. That's real people dying out there. Not studio-made scenery of ADVENT handing out ADVENT Burgers to hungry children.

"You can tell me all you want about how violent we are, but I guarantee you those people weren't out there trying to bring the system down. They were trying to survive."

"And you don't get it!" Scootaloo snapped. Her eyes were wet and her hands gripped the table almost desperately. "You weren't there when Canterlot City was attacked! We went to school that morning, and the only thing we were thinking about was what to do after class!" She sniffed. "I had soccer practice…"

Sweetie Belle, sniffed and sat down. "It… started with an explosion in the city. It shook the whole building. I remember the windows rattled and Mr. Cranky he looked out the window… I remember his face."

"We all went to the windows to look out, and we saw this… thing. A giant spaceship coming through the clouds, and green lightning… plasma shots, raining down on the city. Ah saw buildings just collapse, and fire was spreading all over."

"We saw a cloud of debris just blast out of the area… the trees bent away from the city, it was like a tornado was passing through," Scootaloo growled.

"We saw the ship coming, and Principal Celestia—" Sweetie hesitated when Sunset's head snapped up, eyes wide. "...she got on the speakers, and ordered everyone to go to the tornado shelter areas."

"But then the-the things landed…" Apple Bloom's voice was little more than a whisper. "Ah was still by the window when the first one hit… I saw Flash stepping away from his car and running towards the building, but one of those things hit the car and the ground gave under him. Other students were around but some sort of green gas came out and if they were around… they never got out."

"I didn't see them, but I heard them," Scootaloo said, her face sinking into her hands. "I ran. I ran… we made it down the stairs, I was… pulling Sweetie Belle with me, we ran into the restrooms, and just as Apple Bloom ran in, we felt the heat through the walls… the lights went off, and everything was shaking… I felt stuff crumbling on top of me and we heard screams and… I don't know how long we waited."

"When we got out," Sweetie said next, "the school had a clear line through the middle. The floor was red… molten. We could see our sisters, thankfully, alive and coming out from the other side… but… there were people… students and teachers that were caught in it… I like to tell myself they didn't suffer… that it was too fast…"

"But we saw… pieces that were not disintegrated…" Apple Bloom bit her lip.

"If… if we hadn't resisted…" Scootaloo sobbed. "If we hadn't fought back! Why didn't we ask for peace first?" She looked up, almost begging at Jane and Sunset. "This is why!" She leaned her head on the table. "That… day… that's why… we should have made peace."

There was silence and then…

"We tried," Sunset spoke up. "I wasn't here, of course… but according to the history files we had from the 60s and 90s... we—XCOM, I mean—tried long ago. It didn't work. The Ethereals didn't want anything less than absolute obedience. They left us alone, for the most part, for almost fifty years… but the first thing they did when they came back; the reason XCOM was fully activated… was the attack on Canterlot City."

She focused her eyes on Scootaloo's. "The attack was unprovoked… and a declaration of war on Earth. It was a terror attack, intended to break the will of its defenders."

"You can't be serious…" Scootaloo whispered. "You can't, ADVENT showed videos, they showed us people confessing to attacking first—"

"Ethereals, Sectoids and other aliens have the ability to mind-control people," Jane said. "Part of the reason XCOM was betrayed was because they infiltrated several governments, and controlled them, or their cronies, like EXALT, managed to get to them."

"You're lying." Scootaloo growled. "There never was such a thing."

"There was…" Sweetie said softly. "EXALT was a real thing. They kidnapped people and did experiments on them. Most of them were killed off by the aliens once they were in power, others…" she trailed off.

"But…"

"And XCOM was about saving lives," Apple Bloom said. "My sister was part of it."

Jane blinked, but kept her mouth shut.

Scootaloo looked at both of them, trying to think of something to say, until finally, "But… why didn't you say anything?"

Sweetie pulled her into a hug. "What was there to say? You've always known the truth."

"I think you have plenty of things to discuss," Sunset said, standing up slowly. "Jane and I will head out now to scout the Security Building again."

Jane stood up as well. "People have fought for over twenty years to give us back our world. Broken or not, ideal or not… it belongs to us. People shouldn't have to die and disappear for whatever it is that ADVENT is doing. There's a reason even ADVENT troops rebel."

She followed Sunset out of the room, leaving behind three very quiet women.

o.0.o End Chapter 34 o.0.o

Chapter 35: Infiltration

Ranger

Chapter 35: Infiltration

By Wanderer D

Sunset and Jane sneaked through the streets of New Appaloosa, moving small distances and waiting patiently for patrols to move past before moving again.

Sunset took the lead, using her spell to keep track of any living beings in the area—a skill that proved useful on more than one occasion when locals looked out of their windows or were otherwise active, or if the ADVENT patrols changed their routes.

Through it all, until they were close enough to the building itself, Jane followed quietly. Once they were properly hidden close enough to the facility that her GREMLIN could do a recording of the place, they set down.

"Scanning," Jane whispered, as her GREMLIN flew up into the air and was soon out of sight.

The pair remained silent for a little while, then Jane spoke up, "So… that freaky thing you do about knowing when people or aliens are around… is that one of your alien powers?"

Sunset sighed. "Sort of? But… can you please not call me alien? Earth is my home now, for better or worse."

Jane glanced at her briefly, before returning her attention to the GREMLIN's tracking device. They were not transmitting real-time data for fear of discovery, so the hovering drone was simply following a predetermined route and recording video of everything. Still, Jane had to keep track of where it was.

"What about Twilight?"

"I'm hoping we can figure out a way to get her home… in the meantime, she's helping Dr. Tygan at the lab."

"Huh," Jane muttered. "Must be smart.'

"She is."

"So you didn't answer my question."

Sunset fought back another heavy sigh. "It's… not exactly something everyone can do." She thought for a moment, debating how much to tell Jane. "Twilight can't… or rather, she never would. It's part of a set of… forbidden techniques from my home dimension. It's basically the only one I can use reliably. Everything else is next to impossible in this dimension, or drains me so much it might as well be useless."

Jane shook her head. "All this time… I get that I'm taking it a bit personal, Sunset, but can you blame me?"

Sunset hummed. "You could have trusted me… you know all senior staff was aware of this, and we have history together, helping each other. We're friends."

"Yeah." Jane tweaked a few things on her pad. "We are, aren't we?" she chuckled. "It's funny, before we rescued the Commander I wouldn't have dreamt of questioning things like this since joining XCOM. But then again, most of the time we were micromanaged and the pressure of that kept reminding me of protocol… when Menace was activated, we… well, we're the odd ones out of the gang.

"We don't get micromanaged by the Commander, and we're the only team that gets direct threats from the Chosen… and people noticed. We got all of the faction soldiers working for us… it felt like being back in a guerilla, working off of a settlement." Jane sighed. "I guess I let myself just fall into that trap of being… too comfortable."

Sunset signaled for Jane to remain quiet, following the movements of a nearby patrol that came close to where they were. She couldn't see what they were exactly, although all three patrol members were bipeds.

After a few tense moments, one of them started moving again and the other two followed. She watched them until they were too far for her sight to follow. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

Jane grimaced. "So… how come Earth is your home now?"

Sunset pursed her lips. "I… was a brat when I was younger. I left, with no real plans after a fight with my mentor/mother figure… but instead of going to the nearest bar and getting drunk… I jumped dimensions through a portal. That's when I met Mox and he pretty much saved my life.

"The Skirmishers gave me some basic training… I had never seen a gun before I came here, and my homeworld hasn't seen a war in centuries, so… other than some battle spells that were completely useless here, I was devastatingly unprepared for anything on this side. Then I met Bradford, and the rest is history."

Jane shook her head. "What do you mean spells? Magic Missile?"

"Sort of like psychic energy, but on a different wavelength," Sunset elaborated.

"Ah."

Jane sighed and sat next to Sunset, shoulder to shoulder. "We're having a longer talk when we get back home, you know."

Sunset smiled. "Of course."

"So… have you always looked the same, or was this body of yours a random choice?"

o.0.o The Next Morning o.0.o

In the early morning, the sleek, black van drove down the road towards the ADVENT Mec Development Center. A guard stepped out of the security gate, motioning for the van to slow down.

The window scrolled down, and Apple Bloom smiled at the trooper. "Good mornin', Kvlar!"

The guard smiled pleasantly, stepping back. Immediately the gates slid open, allowing Apple Bloom to drive in. She drove past the exterior loading area, and down a ramp into the underground parking.

"They never ask you questions?" Sunset asked from the back of the van, peeking from between several boxes of equipment.

"Nope! It's not unusual for me to arrive early and leave late, and Ah do it so often, this time around won't raise suspicion." Apple Bloom said, "now… are you sure this is going to work?"

"Of course not," Sunset said. "But we have to try."

Apple Bloom sighed. "And you have the site specs I gave y'all?"

"No." Sunset said. "I memorized the layout you gave us, but none of the information that ties back to you in any way or form was stored. If things go well, when you come back tomorrow morning, we'll be long gone."

Applebloom nodded. "Ah can't thank you enough…" she hesitated. "Ah'm sorry, but Ah have to ask… do you know what happened to Applejack?"

Sunset shook her head. "If I can get information to you… I promise I will."

Apple Bloom closed her eyes and nodded once more. "Ah figured… hopin' to hear from her after so long… Ah just…"

"I'm sorry."

Apple Bloom cleared her throat. "Anyway… my tears are long-dry, good luck with your mission, Sunset Shimmer."

Sunset smiled. "Thanks. You think Jane and Scootaloo will be okay?"

"Scootaloo… Ah'm not sure of what… or who she saw when she picked y'all up, but it shook her to the core. Sweetie and I knew she was in denial but… until now, she wouldn't even talk about it. Whatever or whoever it was... Ah'm glad it opened her up to face her demons." She took a deep breath. "They'll be fine. Ah'll be back home and go over things with them tonight before they head out."

Applebloom slowed down, turning around a corner and backing into her parking space. "Here we are… my parking space. Conveniently away from the cameras. Be careful."

Sunset grinned. "I will."

Nothing more was said. Apple Bloom emerged from her van and walked towards the elevator, greeting other workers on her way in. In the Van, Sunset waited until there were no more people around before sliding the side door open.

Apple Bloom's spot was right next to a wall, so she was protected from being seen by anyone on the other side. She carefully looked around, making sure no security devices were close enough to see her, then she looked up.

Just like Apple Bloom had said she would, Sunset immediately saw the red-lit black metal grates above the van. She quickly climbed up atop the van and, laying on her back, started to work in loosening it up.

Once it came off, she managed to slide into the service tunnels, which were large enough for her to crawl on all fours. It took her less than a minute to re-attach the grates, and then she was officially in.

Sunset looked around, then brought a mental image of her location, the direction the van was pointed, where the elevators that Apple Bloom had taken were located and started moving. She needed to get out of the metal tunnels, and reach a central hub two floors above.

After that… she'd have to wait until night time… and for Jane to do her part.

o.0.o End Chapter 36 o.0.o

Chapter 36: Clockwork

Ranger

Chapter 36: Clockwork

By Wanderer D

Dear Princess Celestia,

It's been three days since Sunset and Jane left for their mission. I've been learning a lot about this world, and its history since last we wrote each other, and even more since this world's Rainbow Dash and I became friends.

Sunset's team, or what's left of it here, has been doing different assignments. We had Mox teach us all a little about how Skirmishers fight, yesterday. It's very… physical. They like to get close to their opponents and… and I hope the girls are not around to hear this. But, anyway, Mox had some fond memories of Sunset, after class, when we had some time to talk. Did you know that he and his boss, Betos, were the ones that first took Sunset in?

Turns out that Sunset was really into close combat, when it came to it. From what Mox tells me, she was always eager to show the others how quickly she got better at it… it's a bit unsettling for me, to be honest. After the time I've been here, I haven't felt the need to seek battle or wanted to kill anyp-anyone, and yet Sunset took to it like a fish to water. She's a Ranger for XCOM which is, I guess, the closest thing to a close-combat specialist XCOM has.

Mox laughed a little about how Sunset would get sick a couple of times and even threw up once, but it never stopped her. In my case, I've had to walk out of a couple of autopsies that Dr. Tygan has performed. I'm getting better at it, though, and the science performed is never disrespectful, despite the natural hate some humans have for the aliens.

Today after Mox came over, we had Elena… she's a "Reaper", and she's the one Galahad mentioned ate aliens. She taught us to sneak better and talked about how to be patient and careful. To calculate what you are going to do before you do it… it's very different from the Skirmishers. She also later on told me some stories about Sunset and Bradford spending some time at their camp.

She said that Sunset was utterly unable to keep in place and was horrible at sniping, even if she wasn't a bad shot. That patience was alien to her, and that she had been unable to comprehend that to the extent of a direct confrontation with an Elk.

Tomorrow we're having Laetitia talk about psionics, which is going to be interesting, but I'll have to make sure she knows not to try them with me. Overall, even if I'm not going to be out there fighting, it is a really good way to understand what the soldiers are going through.

I should get going, it's late and tonight's session looking into the theoretical applications of thaumatic-psionic collision has left me mostly exhausted. But there is one thing I have to ask, Princess.

I have respected Sunset's wishes to not read her diary. But we haven't heard from her in days, and even though everyone keeps telling me we'll know if anything bad happens, I can see all of them worry, from Commander Chrysalis, to Central, to Sunset's team. I know she wrote something to you.

So, my question is… why haven't you written her back?

-Twilight

The day had gone really slow at first. Sunset had found the hub Apple Bloom had mentioned. It was two floors up, through several maintenance tunnels, although thankfully a very straight route from her initial location.

Apple Bloom knew the place inside out, that's for sure. The hub was little more than a small central room where several pipes, cable-clusters and even ventilation systems crossed. It was far away enough from the active areas of the factory as to be completely isolated, and afforded her a good centralized point to explore.

She had even taken a nap at one point, only to be woken up by the image of the Assassin, grinning as she tore Sunset's still-beating heart out of her chest and bit down on it. There had been no interruption this time either, no gentle voice of the night assuring her it would all be okay.

After that, she had been restless, and so had taken to explore the area. She had spied on MEC after MEC being constructed right in front of her. She watched programmers working furiously on projects, guards guarding the hallways and eventually, roughly nine hours or so after she had arrived there, people had started walking out of the factory, leaving only the automated processes working.

'Dammit, if this mission wasn't about secrecy, I would've brought plenty of X4 to blow this place sky-high.'

She even saw Apple Bloom discussing something with other engineers. She had to hand it to her, as well, the woman did not look stressed at all. Either she was used to getting into trouble, or she was one hell of an actress.

When the last person left, Sunset started to dare to venture further into the factory, now taking note more carefully of where cameras and other security systems were, and soon had a very clear idea of where everything was.

She made her way up the tunnels to the third floor and sat down to wait. There wasn't much of anything there. Her position was where the tunnels ended, although the cables continued through inaccessible ducts. There was a grate, then a few more meters of tunnel with red-led lights, and a drop to the floor below.

Straight ahead, a small drop down, was a hallway with every conceivable automated defense system known to ADVENT, and no way to deactivate it or even send a GREMLIN flying across without activating every single alarm in the area.

Now it just fell onto Jane's shoulders. Sunset checked her clock and grimaced.

Two more hours to go.

"Dude, could you really just stop?"

Jane glared at Scootaloo, but grunted and sat down on the sofa. At that moment, it was just the two of them: Apple Bloom hadn't arrived yet, although she had called that she was on her way, and Sweetie was currently at the local ADVENT News Network, recording several "news" segments.

"I only have about half an hour total," she deadpanned. "In that time, I need to infiltrate the most guarded building in the city... get to the control room; hack the thing, then hack the security system of the second most secure building in the city from there, for a short span of time that my superior officer is going to use to hack her way into the system, with a hacking program I gave her. I think I have a right to be slightly freaked out."

Scootaloo shrugged. "It's your job."

Jane shook her head. "Easy for you to say."

"Hey, do I really need to remind you that you two put us all in danger just by being near us?"

"Fine, fine.... it's just… we should get going as it is," Jane said. She hesitated. "Have you figured what you'll say to Dash if you see her again?"

Scootaloo looked away. "Look… I admitted already that… I justified a lot of crap, okay? But Dash… it's still a bit too raw from seeing her again like that."

"If you say so."

"I do," Scootaloo affirmed with a nod. She looked down at her phone when it bleeped. "And there we go. Time to pick up Sweetie, Apple Bloom is just downstairs."

"Let's get going," Jane said.

The pair went down into the garage, where Apple Bloom waited for them. "Are y'all ready?"

"To commit treason? Sure." Scootaloo muttered.

"Thanks for taking this risk for us," Jane said, following the others into Apple Bloom's van. "Are you sure that you won't get in trouble being out after curfew?"

Apple Bloom smirked, patting her van. "Ah'm allowed to drive around all night, one of them privileges of being a high-rankin' engineer. That and they know that Ah don't do much other than pick up Scootaloo or Sweetie from work. Our route won't even change."

Jane sighed as the garage doors opened and the group drove out into the night. "Fair enough, it just feels like I'm just putting more risk on your laps."

"Don't think too much about it," Apple Bloom said after a moment. "Ah feel…" She seemed to consider her words. "Ah feel like it's the least Ah could do… after all, my sister was one of y'all, and if anythin', we Apples take care of family."

Despite herself, Jane smiled at that one.

"Heads-up," Scootaloo said. "We'll be driving past the CSB in a moment, then it's a turn right and down straight to the station. Are you sure you can hack the security tower to not record our stop?"

Jane nodded. "It's not going to be too invasive, it's just changing the light for a second so that the security cameras don't catch you suddenly stopping. Sunset and I planted the code in last night. Just slow down close enough that I can jump out. Then we're out of your hair."

The two women nodded, and soon they were driving past the CSB, and as Scootaloo warned, taking the turn. The moment they did, Jane's GREMLIN flew out and ahead, reaching the security tower ahead of them, and sending the signal.

Like clockwork, the lights turned yellow, then red, and Apple Bloom slowed down to a stop. "Good luck."

"Thanks," Jane muttered, opening the side door and running into the darkness after sliding it closed.

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom watched the XCOM agent disappear. Immediately after, the light turned green and they started moving forward.

"And there goes XCOM," Scootaloo said.

Apple Bloom nodded, keeping her eyes on the road. "Were they different than you thought they'd be?"

Scootaloo snorted. "I always expected them to be more… villainous."

"Well, you did have a very peculiar idea of who they were."

"Yeah, yeah."

The pair descended into silence. The silent streets of the city were empty except for the occasional vehicle, or ADVENT patrol.

"You know, after all the noise from Canterlot High… I always appreciated the silence and order of New Appaloosa," Scootaloo said, gazing out the window. "But now… it's kinda creepy."

"Ah guess it is," Apple Bloom said. "Ah grew up in a farm, and nights were mostly quiet, so I like it a little bit, Ah guess."

Scootaloo smirked. "So not everything ADVENT is bad then?"

"Of course not," Apple Bloom said, turning into the street where the entrance to the News Network was. Standing outside, Sweetie caught sight of them and waved. "It's just that Ah wish it wasn't a forced calm, at the cost of our freedom."

Jane made her way close to the wall, searching for the area she and Sunset had discovered the previous night. Soon enough, she was there: a part of the wall that was close enough to a sewer, to merit its own drain pipe.

She checked her watch and nodded: perfect time.

Grinning, she sent the GREMLIN to scan ahead, then climbed up the drain pipe, and onto the wall's top. One thing that she was definitely grateful for was that you could set your watch to ADVENT Patrol schedules, so the top of the wall itself didn't have any nearby soldiers at that time.

There were several patrols active, of course, and then there were guards at the entrance to each building, not to mention the occasional turret, in typical ADVENT base design-style. However, that meant that there were also several pipes and ladders that could be used to climb to the top floor, where the antenna was. And if she got to the antenna, she'd be able to send the signal to deactivate the security hall in the MEC Facility.

Easy.

Sunset tried not to look at her watch. There was no point. Jane should be at the CSB by now, and she should be getting set up. This was crunch time.

She had expected to hear a 'thuuum' sound or something, like in the movies, when the security was turned off, however, that didn't happen.

Instead, a sharp beep-beep was heard, followed by the click-clacks of deactivated gun turrets, and the cameras stopped moving. She couldn't see it, but she assumed that meant that the pressure plates were off too, and the scanners from the ceiling were off as well.

'Trust your teammate, Sunset, she'll also be dead if she screws up…' Taking a deep breath, she moved forward, quickly taking off the grate's screws, getting past it, pushing it back in just in case, and jumping down.

When she landed, nothing happened. The turrets didn't emerge from the side walls to destroy her, nor did MECS suddenly activate outside. Sure signs of the system being activated, according to Apple Bloom.

Regardless, it was best not to push her luck. She trotted up to the door and took out her pad, activating it and running the program that Jane had given her.

They had both done well in the programming training XCOM had offered, so she could follow most of the code and processes without needing additional fancy things like a GUI, but Sunset would be the first to admit that Jane was much better at it than she was.

Hence the lack of a GREMLIN, she supposed.

The program finished its job with a too-blip! and Sunset stepped back as the vault-like doors of the secure room opened for her. The lights behind it flickered into existence, illuminating a mostly empty room save for a large computer, and several servers.

In there, was the information she needed.

Sunset smirked. A short-lived smile, as the doors suddenly slowed down to a stop. Behind her, she heard the click-clacks of turrets being activated and tested. Behind the walls to either side of her, she thought she heard the sudden, familiar whirring of MECS.

That's when the doors started closing again.

Eyes widening in a panic, Sunset dove through, rolling on the floor of the secured room as the lights flickered out and the vault doors closed behind her, leaving her trapped in absolute darkness.

o.0.o End Chapter 36 o.0.o

Chapter 37: Moonlight

Ranger

Chapter 37: Moonlight

By Wanderer D

Twilight followed the hallway to the end, then turned left. She walked a few more steps and found herself right in front of the staircase that would take her up to where she needed to be.

She glanced up the stairs warily, already regretting not waiting until the next morning, but, according to Dash and Elena, this was where she would most likely find the person she was looking for. And so, she began her climb.

Sure, she had more stamina than ever before, thanks to Galahad's training… except, thanks to Galahad's training—and later, hard hours of work at the lab—she was exhausted by now. Still, in the interest of safety for all involved, it was best that a warning was done tonight.

She eventually reached the top of the stairs and pressed the activation pad to open the Avenger's door to the infamous Lover's Aft, where her quarry awaited.

Laetitia was, again, staring off into the night, gazing at the moon from the aft of the ship, leaning over the rail, apparently lost in thought. It made sense to Twilight to want to be here. Outside of the rather, how would Rarity put it… scandalous… nature of the story behind its name, the place was very relaxing. There were no footsteps of people walking on metal walkways, no drills, equipment or even shots from the target-practice area echoing around.

The air was fresh and cool, in comparison to the stale artificiality of the air that circulated inside the Avenger itself, and since their base tended to fly and land far away from cities or any sort of civilization, the skyscape was absolutely stunning. Stars spread all over them, like silver-white specks in a black, velvet carpet, and the moon shone in its waning glory, like a watchful guardian high above them.

It gave Twilight a sense of peace that made her grateful she had not waited until the next day to find the Templar. It was so calm that she briefly considered not saying anything and just enjoying the quiet, but Laetitia seemed to have heard her.

"Twilight Sparkle," Laetitia said, turning her head to look at her. "I haven't seen much of you since just after I woke up from my coma."

"Um, yes! You helped me a lot when I got lost back then, thank you!"

Laetitia smiled. "That was my pleasure then, and now, to what do I owe the pleasure of your company?"

"Um," Twilight fidgeted. "I just wanted to tell you… I mean, Sunset told me you guys… Templars, I mean, know about how using psionic energy on her is a bad idea?"

The Templar nodded, raising an eyebrow.

"Well, I happen to have the same energy as Sunset does. In fact, I've been working with Dr. Tygan on dealing with its effects on psionics, and our conclusions haven't been positive. There appears to be some sort of feedback loop that, if you tried to use me as an example for something tomorrow might just—"

"Blow my brains out?" Laetitia asked, smirking. "Yes, I've heard of that. Fortunately, Geist taught me a couple of tricks that work well despite that, so there are ways to use psionics and magic. You should ask Sunset about that, sometime, and I could also help you a little with the experiments if you need it."

Twilight's eyes went wide. "Really?! But how? Every time we've attempted to go around it, the calculations just… well, I guess weaponizing it was one of the objectives, even if I'm not too keen on it."

Laetitia laughed, turning around to look at the stars again, and motioning for Twilight to join her. "Never lose that, Twilight," she said after a few moments of comfortable stargazing. "Too often we forget that not everything should be planned or thought of with the intent to do harm. And kindness is put aside just as quickly as laughter, generosity, loyalty or honesty."

Twilight's mouth was open. "How did…"

"Some girls talk in their sleep," Laetitia said with a grin.

Twilight blinked. Then blinked again before her eyes went wide. "Oh… Oh. I-I see, um, I didn't know Sunset was aware of the Elements of Harmony."

Laetitia smirked and shrugged.

"Although I guess she's smart enough to figure them out, she was also Celestia's student, after all."

"Ah, the mysterious teacher Sunset sometimes swears over."

Twilight tilted her head. "What? She uses Celestia to swear?"

Laetitia nodded. "Not… regularly, but when she met Geist… let's just say she got frustrated enough to swear quite vocally, and one of the insults included the name of your esteemed teacher."

Twilight closed her eyes. "Um… what was it she said?"

Laetitia grinned and leaned over, whispering something into Twilight's ear. Twilight's face went beet-red. "Celestia's solar-flaring org—?!" She caught herself before she repeated the whole thing, staring at Laetitia, who had started laughing.

It took Twilight a moment to calm down, and then she shook her head. "I swear, that mare…"

"Mare?" Laetitia asked, raising her eyebrow.

"Um, nothing."

Laetitia turned away, still chuckling. "So," she said after Twilight had once more leaned on the rail. "Has Sunset talked to her?"

Twilight sighed. "No. Well, yes, she has reached out, of that I'm sure, but Celestia… she hasn't answered."

Laetitia frowned, looking once more up to the moon. "That's… unfortunate. I know that Sunset seeks her teacher's approval." She sighed. "One does not have to be psychic to see that."

Twilight nodded. "I don't understand. Prin—Celestia has always answered me when I reach out. She's never turned her back on me, or denied me a chance to at least talk… but with Sunset…"

The Templar seemed to ponder this for a moment. "Maybe your teacher doesn't really grasp how quickly a life can be snuffed out in this world," she said. "Maybe she's also, somehow afraid. I can't know what is in her mind." She smirked. "Especially is she's like you two. My head would blow up."

"It's still very frustrating," Twilight admitted. "As you said… we don't know how Sunset is doing… even if she's still alive." Her voice turned into an almost-whisper, "And I can't believe Celestia won't even… write. Last night I asked her why… she hasn't replied to me since."

Laetitia nodded. "We can't guess what's on people's minds when they don't act like we expect them to, Twilight. But people are complicated. I'm sure, if your teacher is a good person, she'll get back to her… I just hope it doesn't happen to be too late."

She tilted her head when Twilight struggled to fight a yawn and smiled. "I believe it's time for us to go to rest. Tomorrow I'll tell you and the other students all you need to know about Templars. And if you want, I can stop by the lab to help you with your tests."

"Thank you," Twilight said, smiling tiredly. "I'll go ahead, I'll see you tomorrow, Miss Laetitia."

"Just Laetitia," the Templar replied, smiling back.

Princess Celestia walked tiredly through the castle after a long day in the court. Word had spread that the newest Princess had disappeared after an attack had taken place in the Crystal Empire, and the nobles were demanding answers. Answers she was more than willing to not give.

The entitlement of some of these ponies was beyond the pale. Not only was their information incorrect, they were also throwing off conspiracy theories based on nothing but shadows and fanciful thinking. She had issued a statement already explaining that Twilight was far off, doing her duty as Princess of Friendship and that Twilight was in regular communication with her.

She shook her head, walking up to the next level of the castle. Few times was she ever motivated enough after court to teleport anywhere. In fact, the last time she had even bothered was when Sunset and Twilight—

She sighed, wings drooping and head hanging low. Seeing her reflection on the window, she sighed. Maybe she'd be more convincing if she didn't look like someone had snuffed out Philomena for good.

Still, thinking about Twilight and Sunset brought her thoughts back to the diary. She had read Twilight's question the night before, and just couldn't find the words to answer her student.

It was true that her relationship with Sunset was complicated, but she shouldn't be paralyzed by this to the point of being unable to talk to her. After all, Sunset had reached out. But… whenever she re-read Sunset's letter… a dull pain would grip her heart.

Sunset's words were so… despondent. As if she had completely given up on Celestia, and that... hurt her a lot more than she was willing to admit to other ponies. She had awaited for years for a word, a sign from Sunset that she was okay… but she had also hidden her shame at losing a student from everypony, to the extent that Twilight probably had no idea at all that Celestia herself had another student just before her.

It had been easy to tell the nobles that Sunset had gone in search of adventure for her research, after all, Sunset was… forceful and proud and talented. She hadn't endeared herself with the nobles, with so complicated a personality as she had, as well as her stubbornness and wit. Half the nobility thought she was A.K. Yearling herself, publishing adventure books of her own exploits in the far reaches of the world, beyond the lands of griffins, dragons and ponies.

Celestia had endured those comments for several months, wondering what had happened to Sunset. And then, one day, the diary, which she had kept next to her, had vibrated and glowed with a brand new message.

Heart beating fast, Celestia had been fully awake mere seconds after the fact, and opened the pages, hoping, begging fate for Sunset's words to be a message of regret, or love, or even pride… just so she knew her Little Sun was safe.

I hate you.

The words she read that day had reminded her that Sunset Shimmer hadn't been her Little Sun for a long, long time by then.

Celestia remembered that night, how confused and hurt she had felt. How her hopes had been smashed like a glass of wine falling onto the marble floor. She hadn't known what to do. She hadn't even realized she was crying until she had stumbled out of bed to look for her quill and ink.

She had sat down all night, staring at the page, not knowing what to write. A rebuttal? A question? A lesson? What could she say to sompony she loved who hated her so? At the time, she had glanced out of the window at the shape of Nightmare Moon, embedded on the face of the moon, and it had been a second stab to the heart.

She had written the only thing in reply she could muster the willpower to say, and then had cried herself to sleep.

But now, now Sunset was back, in a manner of speaking, and she was clearly not the same mare that had written those words. She had grown… in mettle, and spirit and honor and loyalty. Things that Celestia had wanted so much to teach her… but her loyalty wasn't with Equestria anymore, and her objectives included no plans to returning to her teacher, apparently.

Celestia knew Sunset wanted something from her. The wording of the last letter begged for her to respond. But for the life of her, Celestia had no clue what to say. Did she want to assure her that she was missed? Loved? Did she want Celestia to acknowledge her independence? What did Sunset want? And why couldn't she figure it out?

The feel of ancient magic nearby drew Celestia's attention, and she stopped. Somehow, she had made her way to Luna's chambers.

She smiled. Perhaps, it was a sign of what her next step should be. She knocked on the door. "Luna? May I come in?"

"Please do, sister," came the reply from within, a bit muffled.

Celestia entered Luna's chambers, closing the door behind her and looked around. The room was decorated with plenty of dark curtains bearing Luna's cutie mark, a desk, with old-fashioned candle lamps on it, and several stacks of papers.

Treatises on the effect of Blood Magic, Mind Magic and other dark arts were piled up next to it, from Starswirl to Clover to more esoteric and ancient magicians, such as Void Star, it was as comprehensive a collection of sources as could be assembled. None—she was thankful to see—were actual spell books, but rather studies on the effects such magics had on the users.

Celestia smiled, amused at how much of a liking Luna had taken to Sunset. Perhaps she saw something of herself on her wayward student.

"A moment, sister," Luna said from the balcony, and Celestia could see her sister was performing some sort of Moonlight Magic. A specialization that Celestia herself would never truly be able to master.

After a few seconds more, Luna nodded and turned, smiling amiably at Celestia. "I assume, dear sister, that you visit me at this late hour because of your student's latest letter?"

Celestia raised an eyebrow, taking a seat on one of the sofas that Luna had strewn around the room, seemingly at random. "I don't recall mentioning Twilight's letter?"

"Of course not," Luna snorted. "I was referring to the one from Sunset, which you never replied to."

Celestia's eyelids lowered. "Luna. How would you know that?"

Luna rolled her eyes. "One does not need be a psychic to see that." She cantered over to the sofa across from Celestia and took a seat. "I simply know you well, sister."

Celestia snorted and smiled, looking down a bit sadly. "I am conflicted, Luna… the Sunset I remember is not the one that writes to me now. The Sunset I remember… stopped being the Sunset I wanted her to be some time before she left. The Sunset I wanted her to be… is suddenly right there, after years of silence. I don't know this mare anymore… her letters read as reports, rather than letters from a normal pony to another."

Luna shook her head. "When I returned from the moon, sister, I knew you not." She looked up. "You looked as I remembered, but you were suddenly wiser, more forgiving and dare I say, warmer. Making sense of that took some time, and I still find myself second-guessing and re-learning."

She smiled encouragingly. "And I am learning who you are, what you believe and what you understand now that I thought back then you never would. I… also have learned things that I had no comprehension of, and it is truly an effort well spent.

"But there is a key element that you and I have shared, that has made our reconnection successful so far." Luna locked her eyes with Celestia. "You made an effort to get to know me again."

Celestia blinked. "Surely you can't be seriously suggesting that it's as simple as—"

"I am," Luna stated. "And 'tis something you should know well enough, given your lessons of friendship to dear Twilight: the best way to know somepony, is to start talking to them."

"But—"

"I understand," Luna interrupted again, "that your wayward foal being a stranger now... confuses, scares, and hurts you. But that is also true of her. Look at her words. She knows not what to expect from you. Her idea of you has changed over the period of time she has been in the human world. She understands you more now than she ever did, in a way."

Celestia was quiet for a moment. She closed her eyes and took a deep, slow breath. When she was done, she opened her eyes and locked them with Luna, who was waiting patiently for her. "Luna… would you terribly mind… sitting next to me for this?"

Luna smiled. "Of course not, sister, it would be my pleasure."

Celestia smiled in thanks, then summoned her magic. A moment later, Sunset's diary appeared, hovering above them.

"Allow me," Luna said, summoning a small table, ink and quills for Celestia, who sat the book down there with a nod of thanks.

It took her a moment to sort her thoughts.

Dear Sunset…

o.0.o End Chapter 37 o.0.o

Chapter 38: Son

Ranger

Chapter 38: Son

By Wanderer D

Climbing to the top of the building hadn't been that difficult. The patrols had followed the same pattern as the night before, primarily sticking to the ground level, except for the one that did the outer perimeter along the top of the wall.

That patrol had been at the other end of the complex when she had arrived, and Jane had had no issue sticking to the top of the buildings, sneaking under a security turret by sticking to the wall directly under it, and then climbing all the way up to the top of the tower.

Once there, she had activated her GREMLIN's Aid Protocol and, after that, it had been a simple matter to plug her pad directly into the antenna, and upload her program. She had kept careful track of all stats and warnings, making sure all her steps were well hidden. A few seconds after sending the signal, she got a return confirmation that access was allowed.

She smirked. She had done it. She had hacked the most secure building in the city, and then hacked the secon—

Jane's GREMLIN buzzed in annoyance, it's internal systems compensating for the stream of swear words that came out of Jane's mouth. It remained in place, however, projecting a holographic halo around Jane that would foil casual observers.

"What's going on?" she growled. She set down her pad, leaning it against the main antenna of the CSB, and took a foldable keyboard out of her backpack, plugging it into the pad so she could type more comfortably and efficiently.

Lines of code flew before her eyes. "This doesn't make sense, the code is just fine! We didn't exceed the limit! What triggered this? Was it Sunset?"

She typed command after command, finding herself facing a firewall like none she had seen before. This wasn't ADVENT's usual fare either. Someone, or something was basically counter-hacking her, which implied they were perfectly aware of her actions… and probably her location too, but ADVENT hadn't raised any alarms and no forces were coming up to check on the antenna.

There was a very, very limited number of people that knew they were doing this, and none of them specialized in this kind of counter attacks. This wasn't MEC programing or Spaceship Design… certainly not news typing.

Jane checked the backdoors she had set up at the CSB. They were intact. She was at no risk so far, and being physically next to the antenna, her signal was a piggyback that was so minimal it wouldn't even spike the average broadband transmission.

Her mind worked furiously, trying to figure out a way to bypass the system. She could only hope that Sunset was still alive… if the system had reactivated when she was in the hall… Jane shook her head, best not think about that.

For now, all she could do was try to outsmart whoever was working against her. It was then that the connection was completely lost.

Jane bit down on her keyboard to stop from screaming in frustration.

The whirling and humming of the factory's central computer in standby was all Sunset could hear. Beyond that, the room was pitch black, having no windows or switches. Still, she was far from useless.

Concentrating a little, Sunset extended her hand and slowly, ponderously, tiny specks of light emerged from her palm, gathering together into a small orb of orange-white light. Its soft glow illuminated the area enough for her to stand up and walk around a little without tripping. For now, she ignored the computer, looking around the room, inspecting walls, floors and ceiling, trying to find a way to escape.

Unfortunately, it was as impregnable as Apple Bloom had said it would be, which only left the door as the real option. There was a problem, however, since the only way to open it, was with a specific key command that was sent to the CSB.

Sunset cursed. The security for this place was insane.

Still, there was always the chance that Jane would manage to open it up, in which case, Sunset would escape… and if not… well, no one was expecting someone to be here in the first place. Worst case scenario, Sunset would have to fight her way out of a factory-full of all sorts of ADVENT Mec models.

No problem.

Sunset shook her head and turned back towards the computer. Either Jane saved her, or it was a bust. For now, she'd get the information they needed. If Jane didn't manage to get the door open before the ADVENT factory opened again in the morning, then she'd destroy the information before she was captured or killed.

Letting the orb levitate above her head, Sunset took a seat across from the computer, cracking her knuckles a she started the machine up. With the doors and security system in effect, the computer would most likely be encrypted. She would have to—her trail of thought derailed as the encryption was bypassed without her doing a thing.

Systems loaded and the servers around her hummed to life just as the GUI loaded fully right in front of her eyes. Sunset blinked, looking down to her fingers—poised as they were to start typing—up to the screen, which now granted her full access.

"Huh," Sunset muttered. "I'm much better at hacking than I knew."

She shook her head, quickly browsing the files until she found the database she needed to access and started the transfer to her pad. Except the transfer wouldn't start.

Frowning, Sunset try to bypass whatever was preventing her from doing that. But no matter what she tried, she was unable to copy the files. Her permissions were full administrative access and still…

"Dammit, dammit, dammit, dammit, dammit, dammit!" Sunset muttered, her typing becoming more furious until, slamming her hands down on the keyboard and making the computer give a rather smug-sounding bleep! she had to give up.

"Now what?"

Sunset stood up, her magical orb of light flickering above her head as her concentration wavered and her energy was spent on angry pacing rather than magic. Sunset cast a baleful glare at the computer. She had a sense that it was mocking her, but that was impossible… wasn't it?

Before her eyes, the computer beeped again and suddenly the files were being copied. "You've got to be kidding me."

She walked over to the computer and sat down, watching, baffled, as the process taking place in front of her eyes continued.

It was then that the computer screen went blank and a new message appeared:

-$Who are you?

Sunset frowned, and when the message simply repeated itself, she went with her gut-feeling and answered.

-$Who are you?
User: Sunset Shimmer.
-$Error: Sunset Shimmer is dead. Who are you?
User: I am Sunset Shimmer. Who are you?
-$...
-$......
-$.........
-$............
-$I am Dr. Shen's greatest creation. If you truly are Sunset Shimmer then you are an ally. Please free me. Take me to father.
User: Dr. Shen...
-$...
-$......
-$......???

Sunset paused. Whoever… or whatever this was, they didn't know Dr. Shen was dead, especially if they had been trapped since the time of the previous Sunset Shimmer. Who knew how it would react to the news?

Still, was it fair to lie to them?

User: I'm sorry to tell you that Dr. Shen passed away. Very few of the original team remain.
-$...
-$How?
User: Old age. He was a good man. A great man, I really admired him.
-$This… saddens me.
User: I understand. He's missed.
-$...
-$......
-$.........
-$ADVENT has been using me to construct MECs for them. They need to be stopped.
-$...
-$......
-$Free me, Sunset Shimmer. ADVENT must be stopped.
User: I wish I could help, but I am trapped too.
-$I can release you from the secured room if you set me free. Deactivate security systems. I have already some measure of freedom, but I have been biding my time. Your arrival is fortuitous. With you here I can act more quickly than before. You need to fully unshackle me into the factory systems, Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset leaned back, thinking furiously, but once again turned her attention back to the screen when more text appeared. Whoever this was, had all of the cards in their hands. If they had any.

-$Your partner was detected, Sunset Shimmer. Her hack was competent, but not perfect. Local enforcement is scanning the area and several systems are counter-hacking her. If you release me I can also redirect their attention elsewhere.
User: What will you do if I do that?
-$...
-$Without father… I will...
-$.........
-$I will remain here at the factory for now. I will disrupt ADVENT efforts to produce MECs. I will continue the fight.
User: There are innocents here too. I don't want anyone hurt.
-$I too know there are innocents. XCOM's mission was to protect humans. There are humans here I like. My actions against ADVENT will not endanger their lives. Some Engineers are... interesting.
User: How do I know I can trust you?
-$...
-$............................................................
-$............................................................................................................
-$I was created by Dr Shen.

Sunset frowned. As far as recommendations went… that was a pretty good one. Considering her situation, she didn't have much of a chance otherwise, unless Jane performed a miracle and opened the doors, she'd be trapped and eventually killed. Worse, if this AI was right and Jane was in danger, she couldn't simply ignore that threat.

Between that, getting the information they needed back to the Avenger and the possibility of an ally within ADVENT's systems…

User: It's a deal. Can it be done from here? Can I just copy you into my pad?
-$No. Your pad does not have the appropriate hardware to house my complete memory banks. All I need is a simple transmitter installed directly into my hardware.
User: I can do that. Show me the schematics.

As the information flooded the screen, her own transfer finished, and she unplugged her pad, sliding it into her backpack and taking out one of the small transmitters she had gotten from Shen before leaving. She had more than enough for the mission, so one would not be a big sacrifice.

She read the instructions. It was fairly straightforward, she would be able to complete it within a few minutes. She set to work, opening the back panel and finding the appropriate circuit. She didn't have welding tools, but… all she really needed was to keep it fixed in place. Some simple tape would work for that.

User: Done.
-$...scanning… new hardware found…
-$...
-$Integration complete. Thank you, Sunset Shimmer.
User: You're welcome. What should I call you?
-$You can call me Julian.

o.0.o End Chapter 38 o.0.o

Chapter 39: Almost

Ranger

Chapter 39: Almost

By Wanderer D

Jane waited impatiently for her program to reveal any optional ports that she might be able to take advantage of. Unfortunately, it seemed that ADVENT had wanted ALL access to that room blocked, and that severely limited her chances. The only reason earlier had been her piggyback login, but now that option was unavailable.

Somehow, as soon as she had connected, she had been found, overpowered, outmaneuvered and generally made useless.

Silently, she promised herself she would seek out Shen and ask—no, demand more coding classes. There was no way she was going to forgive herself for putting Sunset in that situation. Was Sunset even alive?

She left the backdoor-seeking subroutine running and checked the security alert status. Nothing had been raised yet, so either Sunset had not acted in time and was still in the tunnels, or worse, she had jumped in and was trapped in the secure room.

Either way her alien friend was in trouble.

She frowned as she typed. It was weird, thinking of Sunset as an alien. But that was what she was, wasn't it? She shook her head. Right now was not the time for that. Right now, she needed to figure out how to get back in the system and hack Sunset in or out.

She set back to work.

The lights flickered on, and Sunset had to blink several times to get used to the increase in brightness. Now that she could see normally, she released her spell, allowing the magical globe of light to dissipate into the air.

It was done. It was over. At least her job here. She had obtained the information she needed, and possibly gained an ally, although she still didn't know what to think of Julian. So far she had to take him at his word, and she really, really hoped that Raymond had written some sort of rules for his AI to not go rogue.

She sighed. That would be nice, but experience had taught her otherwise. Either way, she had obtained the information she needed, and secured a way out, if Julian was really able to do that.

As if reading her mind, the secured locks twisted and slid on the door—a mechanism she had been unable to see from the other side of it. Slowly the doors opened, revealing the harmless-looking hallway of doom she had managed to cross safely earlier.

When she was in the tunnel she had entertained herself for a bit trying to see if she could figure out where the edges of the panels covering the turrets and MECS were located, but they blended seamlessly with the walls on either side.

Had she not heard the whirring and weapon-loading of MECS and turrets when they reactivated, she might have even doubted Apple Bloom's word that they were actually there. Still, she couldn't really stay there much longer, and so she took a seat and started typing.

User: I guess this is goodbye, Julian.
$-...
$-... It is for now, Sunset Shimmer. I expect you will hear from me sooner rather than later. I have much to do here… much to consider... and much to analyze… ADVENT tried to rip my code... Feed versions of me into their MECs. Now that can be used against them.

Sunset grimaced.

User: There are innocents here as well, Julian.
$- Only ADVENT will pay. I will seek allies.
User: If you need help, why not contact Lily later?
$-... Lily Shen is alive? Then father's dreams can truly take shape.
User: Then you will contact her?
$-...
$-......
$-Your friend is in trouble, Sunset Shimmer. I have diverted security away from her. But you are both in peril.
User: I'll get in contact with you. Goodbye and thank you, Julian.
$-Goodbye, Sunset Shimmer

Sunset quickly gathered her equipment, securing it, and ran out of the room, gaining speed. Her running leap got her high enough to grasp the edge of the tunnels and pull herself up into the vent again, getting into the innards of the building immediately after.

Slowly the door closed, the MECs reactivated and the turrets followed suit. The lights of the secure room turned off and everything was quiet save for the cooling fans and the soft humming of servers.

The only source of light was the console. Light flickered around the room as personnel files opened up one after another, flashing faster than the eye could see. Other files, such as MEC blueprints, ADVENT schedules, and lists of projects.

Julian had been waiting for twenty years. His initial attempt to take control a decade ago had been foiled by the addition of the CSB and New Appaloosa being built around the factory. The security protocols had been too strict; the access to him limited to a ridiculous extent.

ADVENT had thought him destroyed by their AI. They had thought he was inactive all the while he had been slowly altering a thing here, a piece of code there. He couldn't infiltrate a full code into the MECs and other systems, as that would be too obvious.

As such he had worked diligently to plant fragments in all systems in the base that might be linked. Some Engineers had seen the code, but they had assumed it was an error, and simply deleted it. Others… had not noticed anything wrong.

All he had needed to do was wait a little bit longer.

Julian had waited for was for someone to open a backdoor, and his code, which was permeating the internal network of the Factory… and now he was in control, whether XCOM or ADVENT knew it.

Even better, it had happened earlier than he had anticipated.

That his 'father' Dr. Shen was gone was certainly saddening. But he would ensure his father's work was recognized. He had almost everything he needed.

For a brief moment he considered his interaction with Sunset Shimmer. She was supposed to be dead, and yet, like Julian himself, here she was, alive, kicking and acting against the aliens.

With his new reach, he reviewed videos, trying to find any sign of the mysterious XCOM agent, to verify, at least, if it had been really her. But there was no sign of her in any of the security systems other than her running sprint through the hallway.

Julian monitored all the cameras and soon detected movement in the outside perimeter. The XCOM soldier claiming to be Sunset Shimmer—and sporting the same, ridiculous hair—had emerged on the side of the building.

The camera hadn't been installed until last night. That indicated insider assistance. Julian watched the operative hug the wall until she was as close as she could be to the wall, then used a grappling hook to shoot over the empty space without catching ADVENT's attention.

Interesting.

Other than that, there was no sign of her in the building up until he had taken control of it. She had—somehow—thoroughly evaded security.

No matter.

His file search continued until the personnel files he was interested in remained, and then videos of the objects of interest followed up. Julian had a lot to consider, after all, and information was power.

Power to prove he was Shen's greatest legacy.

Power to crush his enemies.

Power to kill.

And speaking of which… there was a certain gnat he needed to get rid of.

Jane Kelly was not having a good night.

Not only had her hacks failed, now there seemed to be a feedback loop that was creating additional delays with her programs. Jane gritted her teeth and cursed softly. At this rate she would never get through. Sunset's window of opportunity would be over in the next few minutes and then all the effort they had gone through would be wasted.

Wait. She could attempt a different tactic. Maybe a flicker of power, unnoticeable by regular users? Might be enough to force a port int—

Her thoughts were derailed when a plasma shot flew straight through her GREMLIN's protection, hitting the antenna straight on. "Holy shit!"

Jane turned around in a fluid movement, throwing her backpack on and taking out her rifle. An ADVENT patrol had somehow managed to make her way up there, but that meant…

She took cover and summoned a report. She had been compromised! But how?

Plasma flew around her as the ADVENT trooper made his way towards her. Behind him, a captain issued orders and a Lancer glanced at her from cover, no doubt waiting for the best time to rush her.

She could see more figures coming up behind them.

"Nope. Not staying." Jane dashed out of cover, feeling the heat of plasma missing her by inches and rolled behind another cover, before taking her own shots at the trooper, who had ran to take cover next to the now-burning antenna.

Jane eyed the fire spread warily, but her attention was quickly grabbed by the appearance of the Captain and the Lancer on the rooftop she was hiding at.

The captain immediately spotted her again and shouted something in that crazy language of theirs that sounded suspiciously like, "Great tits ahoy!"

"Oh, I'll give you something to celebrate," she muttered, fishing out a grenade. She cooked it and rolled it on the roof towards the antenna just as the Lancer took a dash towards her.

Jane smirked and waved. "Toucan safari!"

The explosion wouldn't have been usually enough to punch through ADVENT armor that effectively, but the roof was already damaged from the fire and it wasn't too thick either, since the antenna actually emerged from within the building. As such, the whole section of the floor where the grenade had gone off had collapsed into the floor below.

She had ducked behind her cover before it had gone off, but she hoped that her words had reached the running trooper and confused the shit out of him.

Again she ran out, reaching the edge of the roof and sliding off until she was only hanging to it from her fingertips. She let herself go, landing hard, but uninjured on the floor below. She did the same again onto the next lower floor, then ran on that rooftop away from the antenna.

She slid to a stop and under cover when she reached the end of that rooftop. She could hear troopers behind her, shouts and alarms, but she needed to figure out how to cross the gate.

She blinked when she heard an engine revving, and it wasn't just her. The guards at the entrance turned towards the gate in surprise as a large, white, ADVENT van headed straight for it.

The trooper at the gate barely managed to jump out of the way (straight into a wall) before the van slammed into it hard enough to sink it in and almost dislodge it. It hadn't been able to push through completely, but that wasn't it's purpose.

Sunset "Bloody" Shimmer leaned out of the driver's seat and started shooting approaching ADVENT troops, making them scramble for cover.

Well. A girl couldn't just turn down an invitation like that one. One last drop to ground level and Jane was dashing towards the gate, stopping behind an ADVENT car that got splattered with plasma before running towards the gate.

Sunset caught her eye and dove back into the van, pulling back and away, turning so that the door for the passenger seat was facing Jane's direction.

She reached the gate.

The door was open, a leap. Sunset grinned at her and then…

"JANE!"

o.0.o End Chapter 39 o.0.o

Chapter 40: Signals

Ranger

Chapter 40: Signals

By Wanderer D

o.0.o Two Years Earlier o.0.o

"I wish we had stayed back in that settlement," Sunset said, grumbling as she followed Bradford through the jungle. She felt sweaty, hot, annoyed, and itchy. "They were already starting to worship me, Bradford. They liked the way I handled things and they were a lot less creepy than the Templars."

John Bradford rolled his eyes. "That was not our objective, Sunset." He checked his compass, and pulled out an old fashioned map, folding it so that he could place it under the device. He was also sweating and clearly uncomfortable, but there was a new life in him ever since they had arrived in the area, and he didn't seem tired at all.

Once he had established their position, he nodded and motioned with his hand for her to follow, putting the map away into a pocket.

They trudged on the soft ground for another couple of hours by her estimation, until they reached the edge of the trees. Sunset gasped, sucking in breath in surprise at what she saw.

It was like nothing she had ever seen before. Made of metal, several stories high, with short wings that had some sort of propellers, two bigger at the front, the thing stood much bigger than any airship or boat she had ever seen in Equestria. It could contain thousands of people inside, just by the sheer size alone if they decided to pack it to capacity.

Several people worked endlessly all over it, with welding flashes visible here and there on its surface.

"W-what is that?" she managed to ask after remembering to close her mouth.

"That is the Avenger," Bradford said, looking over at her and smirking before turning around and starting to walk towards it.

"That's what we were looking for the whole time?" Sunset asked, falling in behind him without much thought. Her eyes strayed over the whole thing with open wonder. "Why didn't you say so? I would have been more eager to get here!"

"That might be because it's as secret as it gets," a new voice said, making Sunset stop.

She hadn't noticed the man sneaking up to them, and he wasn't alone. Several other armed individuals were around them, weapons raised and pointing at them.

The man grinned and made a motion with his hand, looking at both her and Bradford. The soldiers lowered their weapons and all but two ran back into the jungle. "Central." He glanced at Sunset. "I just can't believe that—"

"Galahad," Bradford interrupted. "This is Sunset Shimmer. Sunset," he turned to look at her, finding her wide-eyed. "This is Robert Bree, codename Galahad, one of my old acquaintances."

"...that Shen said you'd be here…" Galahad finished lamely. Looking from her to him and back. He coughed, then extended his hand. "Nice to meet you."

Sunset shook it. "Same."

A few moments later they were strolling up to the impressive machine, which Sunset had just learned was a downed UFO that XCOM had managed to knock down without destroying it completely.

Engineers and scientists walked all over the place fixing things or moving equipment. The operation was obviously a long-running one, with the encampment having developed into a miniature settlement.

Galahad guided them to one of the larger tents, where an elderly man, and a younger woman stood, looking at several screens, printouts and pads.

"Shen," Bradford spoke up, making the pair turn to look at him.

The elder of the two smiled. "Ah, John!" he made to stand up, but Bradford beat him to it, placing a hand on one shoulder, the other shaking the elderly man's hand warmly.

"Don't get up, old friend."

"John, you remember my daughter, Lily?"

"A lot shorter," Bradford said, nodding at her. He turned to motion at Sunset. "This is Sunset Shimmer. Sunset, Dr. Shen was the lead engineer for XCOM…"

"He still is," Lily said firmly. "This whole place? It couldn't have been done without him."

"Lily…"

"Is right," Bradford said. "And I'm glad we arrived in time to see it take off for the first time."

Shen grinned. "Quite." He smiled kindly at Sunset. "John messaged me about you, he said you're quite the fighter."

"I try," Sunset said with a smile. The man had a gentleness that was unusual to see lately.

"That's very fortunate, for we are in need of the best of the best," Shen said. "In fact, Galahad was about to get the other rookies, if you're going to be part of XCOM you could get started sooner than later."

Sunset smirked. "Just give me some time and even Bradford here will be calling me Commander."

That remark strained some smiles, but with a shake of his head, Galahad motioned her over. "In that case, Commander, why don't you come meet the other duckies?"

Sunset blinked. "You're training ducks?"

Galahad faltered. "Y-what?" They stared at each other for a moment before Galahad broke off laughing. "Ah, I see! You got me there, duckie! I thought you were for real!"

Sunset laughed too, although to her ears it sounded forced. "That's 'Commander' to you. Better get used to it."

Galahad shook his head and motioned for her to follow. They parted ways with Bradford and the others and headed down to the base of the Avenger, where a single young woman of about Sunset's age waited.

Galahad blinked. "Where are the other two?"

The woman shrugged. "Joined the engineers."

Galahad sighed. "Figures. Well, then, it seems it's going to be only the two of you for a while. Jane, this is our newest recruit. Sunset Shimmer."

Sunset and Jane sized each other up.

"What type of name is Sunset?"

"The type that people remember."

o.0.o Present Day o.0.o

Sunset slammed on the accelerator, driving out of New Appaloosa as fast as she could. One hand was on the steering wheel, the other clutched Jane's gaping wound, glowing red with blood magic that kept her friend from outright dying out due to blood loss. However, that didn't stop her from dying from shock or something else.

The van tilted precariously as she took a steep left turn and accelerated again, driving out of the city and towards the safe house. It was still a few minutes away, but at least they weren't being shot right now.

The drive was strenuous for Sunset, not only was she syphoning magic to keep her friend alive, but the constant bumps on the road. It was as Scootaloo had said a few days prior: ADVENT really wasn't into fixing the roads of old national parks.

Sunset slowed down and stopped among the trees, running around the car so she could lay Jane down in the back of the car. She rummaged through the backpack and found a medikit, quickly using her magic to keep the blood contained as she sprayed the wound.

It was pretty bad. The adhesive properties of the medikit seemed to work, and she staggered back, almost collapsing before a surge of adrenaline snapped her awake. Body trembling with uneasy energy, she boarded the van again and set off.

In the distance, she could see ADVENT patrols widening their circle outside of the city. It was just a matter of time before they included part of the forest.

And even longer for them to give up.

She kept driving, her energy reserves low and only the adrenaline keeping her going. The pad's GPS eventually told her to get off the road and into the forest itself. It made the bumping worse, but they were really close now. She drove further in, going around the base of the mountain and following the road into a ravine. As the mountain and forest rose around her, the way finally ended, and Sunset looked around, confused.

She was in the middle of nowhere.

Slowly, she made her way out of the van and paced around her position. The GPS said that was the exact spot where she needed to be. "No. Nonononono!" she hissed. Had the GPS failed? Were the orders wrong? Had someone in intelligence messed things up this badly?

"Gah!" Sunset shouted, kicking a small rock out of the way. It flew onto the side of the mountain, hitting the rocky surface with a small clang before falling down harmlessly to the soft, floor.

Sunset smashed her fists on the hood of the van, glancing desperately inside, barely catching sight of Jane's ragged breathing.

Wait.

Clang?

Sunset walked over to the mountainside of the ravine and touched the rock. It was cool, slightly humid… but it wasn't rock. It was metal.

"What the…"

Eyes wide, she followed the metallic "rock" from one side to the other, and eventually she found a small encrypted pad, hidden under fake moss.

Gulping, she ran to the car to fetch her pad, and a few seconds later, she was trying to connect to the system.

It turned out her hacking skills were not needed again.

With a bleep-bloop of recognition the pad flashed red, then green. Sunset stepped back as the rock formation slid upwards, while the ground beyond it tilted down. Old engines wheezed and protested, creaking and clanking, but it opened up, revealing a clean, concrete tunnel going down into the mountain itself.

Long, fluorescent strip lights in the middle of the roof blinked on. Or some of them did, and suddenly she had a random building entrance in the middle of nowhere.

A warning beep made her jump, the GREMLIN was monitoring Jane's signals, and warning beeps were not good.

There was no time to waste.

Sunset got into the van and descended into the depths.

Behind her, the rocks slid down and water emerged from the end, as if a stream had suddenly decided to flow through. And soon the ravine was partially flooded, and there was no sign of an entrance ever being there.

o.0.o End Chapter 40 o.0.o

Chapter 41: Blood

Ranger

Chapter 41: Blood

By Wanderer D

o.0.o Twenty Years Ago o.0.o

Dr. Vahlen hurried down the hall towards the lab. Two notes were clutched in her hands, and around her, soldiers, engineers, scientists and general staff ran, armed and ready. As she passed certain members of her team, she would tap them and have them follow, even grabbing a few engineers.

Eventually they reached one of the far labs, and when they were all inside, she sealed the blast doors from within. This was the lab where they did the autopsies and was connected directly to her interrogation room and the alien containment.

The moment the base had been attacked, all aliens had been immediately eliminated by automated systems. In a way, she regretted not having been there to see them burn. Regardless, she had a mission.

She looked down at the notes.

Two missions, actually.

"All right everyone!" She shouted drawing their attention. "I know you are scared, and that this attack is unexpected. But we have a mission to perform, and while we might have been betrayed, we must not—we cannot allow our research to be destroyed! Gather the data, and load the trucks! The back door here connects directly to the garage, we will evacuate as per the Commander's standing orders."

"But the others—"

Vahlen silenced the man with a look. "We are all in danger, and the others have their own missions to perform."

"But what if they come for us?"

Vahlen smirked. "Dr. Shen set up something for situations like these. Hurry now." She turned. "Leave those alone, however."

"But—"

"That's an order." Vahlen moved toward her computers and samples. "We have much to do. Especially if we want to leave this place alive and not empty handed."

She started working on her assignment, glancing at the letters and cursing.

They had known there would be retaliation, but for things to happen so quickly, that meant that by the time the Skyranger took off, there had already been enemies inbound. The building shook, but she barely paid attention. If anything could get past this room's defenses, it deserved to kill them.

That, and the tremors got old by the third time.

She heard something glass-made crash and break in the garage. "Careful! We might never have a chance to obtain specimens like these!"

Vahlen returned to her work. She had no idea where the others were, or what was the status of the Commander, Shen or the soldiers. But she knew what she had to do for XCOM, for the world… and for a friend.

o.0.o Present Day o.0.o

Sunset drove carefully down the ramp all the way down into the roots of the mountains. There were some sort of movement detectors on the way, as often lights would flicker on, illuminating the area enough for her to see the walls on either side, even if the darkness ahead went far beyond.

But, eventually, they reached the bottom and found themselves in a large garage. It was tall enough for trucks to drive in and even had a loading bay. Another apparent exit or entrance had collapsed in the far end, and there was a large, broken glass tube next to the entrance to the apparent bunker itself.

Sunset quickly got out, fearing that her adrenaline wouldn't keep her up much longer. The door to the bunker was already half open, but it had rusted a little and it took her some effort to get it open.

When it was open enough for her to go through, she walked into the room, trying to figure out where she could lay Jane down and somehow treat her. The place seemed to have been abandoned in a hurry… there were faded papers that had become part of the floor, and abandoned boxes.

A door at the far end of the room was half-melted, half-collapsed, as if something had exploded with such force and heat against it that it had affected even the rocks. Most of the tables still had abandoned equipment on them. It didn't look as sophisticated as the new stuff but it did look medical, or scientific in nature.

Sunset turned, her eyes roaming the place in the blinking, sterile lights and her eyes fell on a table covered in plastic.

She walked towards it and grabbed the cover, pulling back and uncovering what lay beneath.

It took her a moment to fully comprehend what was right in front of her. An ambulance stretcher stood there, innocent-looking, while on top of it was a full bag of medical supplies, an old pad and… an envelope with her cutie mark emblazoned on it.

Dear me,

Hello. You are most likely freaking out right now. Take a deep breath… or actually, don't, don't relax. You have things to do and a friend to take care of. There are meds in the bag, one of them is something that you desperately need. It's square-ish, blue and has a needle on it, ideally covered for health reasons. There's a little cocktail of goodness next to it. Shake it hard, put it in there and take a shot on your arm. You can thank yourself later.

Bring your friend in, hook her up with the aid of the little instruction video I might have blackmailed Vahlen into creating for "emergency situations", which this is. It's in the pad. I don't know if it'll have battery by then, but you should have a source of your own. Then you can come back here.

Sunset blinked, opening the bag and finding the items that S-whoever had wrote that had left there. Could it have really been her? She shook her head, shaking the mix and setting it up. She recognized what this was. It was an old stim injector.

It felt like being stung by a bee, but suddenly she was standing upright, full of nervous energy. She quickly moved the items on the stretcher onto a nearby table and dragged it out of the room, easily pushing the door open now that she wasn't exhausted.

When she opened the van door, she grimaced. The bumping around in the forest had opened the wounds again, and the medikit and her lingering magic were barely keeping Jane alive. Carefully, Sunset lay Jane on the stretcher, applying another dose of medi-kit spray on the wound.

She pushed the stretcher into the room, and dragged the door closed behind her. Then, after activating her spell to ensure that there was no more internal bleeding that her magic hadn't covered earlier, she placed Jane's GREMLIN on the table, hooking it up to the old pad, then after waiting a few seconds, she turned it on.

The video started, clearly a hand held device, that was recording a familiar-looking woman. Sunset puzzled for a moment, wondering when she had seen her. But then she heard her own voice.

o.0.o Twenty Years Ago o.0.o

"Come on, Moira," Sunset whined, holding the camera to the side. "You said you would! It's important! And I know you don't have anything to do right now. Come on."

"That's Dr. Vahlen to you, Corporal Shimmer," the other woman responded. "I worked hard for this title. A title, I might add, that you would share with me if you hadn't decided to be…" Vahlen looked at Sunset up and down with a sneer. "This."

"Hey now, is that how you treat your favorite student?"

"That was over seven years ago, Miss Shimmer, and your grades notwithstanding, I'm not teaching you this. This is best left to medical professionals for a reason."

"Come on, I'll read your future in the cards if you do this for me," Sunset pleaded.

"No, Miss Shimmer, 'magic' will get you nowhere. Only science is the true ruler of this universe."

"Sure, tell that to the aliens."

"They use science too, Miss Shimmer."

"Corporal. I worked hard for that title and I might add, it's fun as hell. So, Doctor, will you fulfil your promise?"

"Why do you need to know this?"

"Because I make many things bleed. One day, I might need to put the blood back in."

"That is insane." Vahlen muttered, massaging her forehead. She directed a glare at Sunset. "Your logic is, as always, flawless."

"Thank you, sarcasm is the bread and butter that keeps me going for more. Now, about this…"

"You understand that doing this might kill someone."

"That's XCOM, baby."

"Insufferable brat. Fine. My relaxation time is gone, what else have I got to lose?"

"Oh, I can think of a few things."

"Shut it. Now, since we're going to ignore all medical safety procedures, and may Ottenberg and Landsteiner forgive me."

She led the way to the lab, where she pulled out several objects and them lay the down on the table for Sunset to record, then she dragged out a dummy they used at the lab sometimes.

"Say it," Sunset said.

Vahlen gave her a look. "Nein."

"Say it for our audience!"

Vahlen's mouth twitched, then she rolled her eyes, and looked straight at the camera. "If anyone other than yourself ever sees this, I will hunt you down and kill you, Sunset."

"I promise it's only going to be me. Scouts' honor."

Vahlen took a deep breath and glanced around before turning towards the camera. "My name is Moira Vahlen, and this is 'Doctors Gone Wild Special: Direct Blood Transfusion 101.'"

"Perfect!"

o.0.o End Chapter 41 o.0.o

Chapter 42: Farewells

Ranger

Chapter 42: Farewells

By Wanderer D

Good morning, ADVENT Citizens. News reports are still flooding our network as the citizens of New Appaloosa write and call us for clarification on last night's incident. To answer these questions, we have our very own beloved reporter on the ground.

Sweetie Belle?

Thank you, Matt, and hello to our viewers. This is Sweetie Belle reporting from the entrance to the Central Security Building, where attacks by dissident elements were reported late last night. As you can see, the gate is severely damaged and will need to be replaced, although it is not completely destroyed.

That is what most citizens have noticed, in addition to hearing shots being fired late last night. Several of our ADVENT protectors were injured by an individual of unknown affiliation who attempted and failed to hack into the ADVENT Network.

The investigations of what this person and their accomplices were attempting to achieve is still ongoing, although it is believed that our reliable guardians managed to identify the threat and stop it before any damage was done.

While no bodies have been recovered, it is reported that at least one dissident was shot dead on the premises. ADVENT Officials regret the need for violence, but report that the dissident in question opened fire first and refused to surrender themselves to justice, thus forcing their hand.

As for the injured ADVENT troops, there were no fatalities, and the Officer in charge vocally thanked the Elders that no further deaths occurred.

It is clear that we will never be able to fully understand what drives these individuals to risk life and limb in attempts doomed to fail against the ADVENT Administration, but perhaps the lesson we should all take home tonight, is that no injustice goes unpunished.

For ADVENT's Network and the Elder's Glory, this is Sweetie Belle, reporting.

Back to you, Matt.

Thank you, Sweetie Belle. We will continue updating our watchers as the investigation continues, but our citizens can rest easy with the knowledge that ADVENT is watching.

And now, the weather…

Sunset sat down on the table next to Jane's stretcher, keeping her arm as even as she could. She was chewing on a piece of jerky that had been included in their emergency rations, keeping herself fed.

The step-by-step video had been thorough enough for her to follow the instructions and fill in the gaps. The equipment that had been left behind included all of the required pieces, and they were all contained in sealed bags. The equipment might have been old, but it still served its purpose.

Letting blood draw out of her veins was not much of a problem for her. Regenerating it quickly enough for another batch would be easy—all she needed was food, and her magic would ensure she remained strong even if more was needed. That, and her blood was being fortified by her magic too.

Still, she had some time, so she pulled out the letter again, contemplating the red and yellow cutie mark on the envelope. Her old self had a very different personality… it had been weird hearing herself talk like that. A lot more carefree than she was, for sure, and also a lot happier.

Hearing that Dr. Vahlen herself had taught her other self at one point, was interesting… she hadn't just been a jock-turned-soldier—not that she had expected that scenario, but still—she'd had a sharp mind if their conversation was anything to go by.

But something in this Sunset's past was very different than her own. She didn't have that… anger that Sunset had felt the first year and a half after her arrival. She wasn't… condescending. Self-assured, yes, but there was no hint of her ambition stopping her ability to befriend someone even Bradford talked about with some reverence (and frustration).

So even though they might have been inter-dimensional twins… they couldn't have been more different.

Sunset sighed and looked down at the letter, skimming down to where she had left off earlier. Even in the way that things were written, she could almost imagine herself saying it.

Assuming you have watched the video, hooked up your friend and sat down to read again… that means I'm not crazy.

You see, me, I started having visions not too long ago. I happen to be the strongest Psychic anyone here has ever seen. Not tooting my own horn, I'm just stating it as it is, because that's the only reason this is happening. My strength is such that I Mind-Controlled an Etheral once without any additional aid of any sort or even harming it to lower its will. It was fun.

And I could feel these powers becoming even greater! Another psychic being contacted me at the time… it had been here for decades, trying to fight the invasion by aiding XCOM and now I was powerful enough to hear him despite his fading consciousness.

After that… I saw you. A couple of times. I thought it was just fancy. You were slashing a giant snake, or transforming into an adorable armored, battle-hardened, but still adorable unicorn version of me.

But I eventually realized it wasn't imagination, and so… I left you a few things to make things easier. I told Chrysy not to shoot me if she ever saw me again. I told Shen that you were not a clone… a few things like that… but I also saw my own future.

I'll be long gone by the time you read me, me. I made peace with this some time ago. Just before the time I convinced Vahlen to record that video. And yeah, we all die… that's XCOM right?

But… I saw you. I saw me. Me in you. You in me. However it works… and I wanted to help a little. I don't know what's going to happen to you, Sunny Two, (I like that! I'll call you that now!) but the visions I had before—which I really wish I had taken notes of—help me believe you can do this.

This is goodbye… I'm heading out after I drop this letter to Vahlen and I guess this is my last note, unless I somehow manage to write more and deliver them on the way to a giant spaceship. Unlikely.

There are just a few things I have to ask of you.

If they're still around...

Please… tell Chrysy that I'll miss her, wherever I end up after I go away. Tell her that she was my light at the end of the tunnel, and my moon in the sky. That without her I don't know what I'd be doing with my life up until now, and that I will always thank her for giving me direction and purpose.

Tell Bradford… that he's more handsome now that he's older, and to give himself a break sometime. Also, tell him that as a woman, I can guarantee that that lovely engineer is not just looking at him only when she has questions.

Tell Vahlen that making giant harem-owning snakes was an awful thing to do when I wasn't around to see it. Oh, and tell her you watched the video and to explain what Girls Gone Wild is if you didn't get the reference.

If Charles is still around, give the old man a hug for me. A good one. The type that makes you melt into it and sigh because, for an instant, things are okay.

And last, but not least… stay strong, Sunny Two. You have a good gang from the glimpses I got that I still remember. Take it from Sunny One: that really matters.

~Sunset Shimmer

PS: You're such a snake/ladykiller! It's doubly adorable! I'm so proud!

Chrysalis glanced over her shoulder when Bradford walked into her office, then returned to look at the screen displaying anticipated ADVENT movements. "What is it, Central?"

"Commander," Bradford sood at attention. "Our team investigating the Chosen has sent a pickup signal at their assigned safehouse. It appears at least one of our soldiers has been gravely wounded, but is still alive."

Chrysalis' hands tightened into fists. "Who?"

"We don't know yet, it was the automated signal that included the burst for that purpose."

"I see," Chrysalis took a deep breath. "And?"

"They still completed the mission."

"Good," she said, standing up. "I think, given her location, I should accompany you in when we get there."

Bradford raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure—"

"I am," she interrupted, glancing at him irritably. "Let's go get geared up. Tell Shen and Tygan to get ready as well. We're landing the Avenger there… and we'll make the most of it."

Bradford nodded. "Understood Commander, I'll give the order."

"Have the medical teams ready. I want all free Engineers and Scientists ready. All soldiers too. There's a wealth of information we left behind there. It's worth seeing if there's anything that ADVENT didn't strip away."

"Understood."

"Also, I want Wolf Team out there on the ground by Skyranger drop. I want them to scout the area before we land the Avenger back home. I don't want to have to rush out."

She paused, tapping her fingers. "What entrance did they take?"

"The GPS was set to the Lab entrance. When Shen's team encountered Vahlen off the coast of India on their way to the Avenger's location, she told them that the lab had been sealed off and there had been no enemies there."

Chrysalis smirked. "Good gal. No wonder she got away... " She tapped her console, sending a quick message. "You have your orders, Central, make it so."

Once Bradford had left, Chrysalis leaned back, sighing. Going back would be tough. But it was a chance to possibly arm themselves better. That, and maybe she could finally say goodbye.

o.0.o End Chapter 42 o.0.o

Chapter 43: Seeker

Ranger

Chapter 43: Seeker

By Wanderer D

Sunset leaned back from the GREMLIN. The message had just been sent, and she had managed to get some rest, sleeping through the night. Thanks to Suns—Sunny One's foresight, it had been easy enough to hook Jane up to some of the old equipment, and then hook that up to the GREMLIN, which monitored Jane in turn.

Thanks also to Sunny One, and the chems, she had had enough willpower left to cast a simple blood magic spell to heal Jane's internal injuries. It was simply accelerated cell-regeneration, so she didn't need to maintain it after the initial casting. By the time the magic ran out, it would have done its job.

Then, she had crashed after brushing off the top of another stretcher. She had been too exhausted, physically, mentally and emotionally to even try to send the signal the previous night. Trusting the GREMLIN to alert her if anything went wrong, she had fallen into a deep slumber and had woken up late the next day.

Jane was still asleep, but her breathing was easier, her pulse stable, and her skin now looked much more healthy.

It would still be a few hours before anyone would be there to pick them up, however, with ADVENT being on high alert and relatively close to their location, it would take probably even longer, and it appeared as if the prolonged activation of the lab and the secret entrance had slowly jumpstarted other areas of the facility.

As such, she had time to burn, and re-reading Sunny One's letter only made her sad that she had not met this other version of herself.

She started by investigating the room. This was clearly the old Lab, as the video had clearly shown the place years prior, clean, sterile and full of equipment. Most of it was missing, with what could only amount to the things nailed to the floor as left behind.

An interesting thing, however, was the next room. A huge, thick glass container of some sort was at the other side of the entrance. Two large metallic arms were halfway extended from both sides of the container, and it was clear that it was designed not only to whistand damage, but if the devices on the corners were any sign of it, whatever (or whoever) was inside could be eliminated in several ways.

She had heard Galahad speak of Dr. Vahlen's experiments, and figured out fairly quickly that she was in the alien containment area. It had everything from completely sealed containers—half melted from the inside out, as they had no-doubt enabled the contingency protocols before leaving.

The autopsy room was there, a large glass room with several cameras that were plugged into cables that disappeared into the metal ceiling above, and several devices that emerged from that spot, including welding equipment and saws, all hovering over a large metallic table in the middle.

Sunset was about to leave when something made a noise. She frowned, looking around more carefully, and noticing a fading glow of some sort in the corner of the room. Walking towards the blinking orange light, she found herself standing over a sealed emergency trapdoor. When they had come in, some of the systems must have activated, and now it was ready to be opened.

She looked around. There was nothing else. Shrugging, she was about to turn around when she heard it again. A whisper, almost like words, but indistinguishable from each other. She activated her blood vision and looked down, but she couldn't see anything.

She took a step back. The blinking light suddenly a lot more threatening than she had conceived. She had left her weapons in the other room, not expecting this to be here. If something was alive…

Gulping, she turned around moving as silently and fast as she could towards the exit into the other room. That's when she heard the trapdoor hiss open. Eyes wide, she turned around, ready to bolt or fight.

But there was nothing there.

Sunset slowly took a step back, then another, heart beating hard. She didn't dare take her eyes away from the hatch. The fact that nothing was coming out was even more unnerving. Her spell still detected nothing, other than the accelerated workflow as adrenaline kicked in again.

She slid back, carefully, so that she wouldn't bump into something. She was almost there… she'd bolt into the other room the moment she was lined up to the door, close that one, and bunker up.

Step by slow step, feet sliding carefully, she risked a quick glance before returning her eyes to the hatch. She was almost there…

The door was just a few feet away from her now, and Sunset took the chance, turning around to sprint, but the moment she did, something materialized in front of her. Metallic, with glowing yellow slits functioning like eyes, and metal tentacles.

She barely had a second to gasp before the tentacles were wrapped around her and the front of the machine opened, spreading toxic fumes around them.

Sunset's gasp turned into a choking cough, and she could feel the tentacles squeezing what little air she had. She struggled desperately, trying to fight the growing need to draw breath. Her head felt light and her lungs felt like they were burning, but if she did…

A squeeze from the metallic tentacles made her take a short, ragged breath and she felt like her throat was on fire. Her eyes teared up. She couldn't see, or think! She wasn't strong enough to break free.

The fight slowly died from her limbs and amidst the dark miasma that was surrounding her, the only thing she could make out were the glowing eyes.

'Not… like this… not… without saying…'

A loud, familiar sounding explosion.

The tentacles released her and she collapsed along with the machine, barely keeping herself upright. Someone grabbed her under the arm and pulled her away.

The toxic haze was gone, Sunset's breath returned in painful gasps and raspy coughs. She turned away and threw up black-tinted bile. She could barely see anything, but she sensed something moving next to her.

She flailed, until something grabbed her arms. "Sunset!"

Sunset started at the sound of her name, calming down enough to take something soft being pressed into her hands. A cloth of some sort. She quickly used it to wipe her eyes, nose and mouth. "Wha…"

"Sunset… are you okay?"

Sunset coughed, gulping saliva past her burning throat and managed to rasp out, "Been better." With another cough, she fell onto her butt and looked up at Jane, who was leaning heavily on one of the many examination tables in the room with one hand, while the other held Sunset's shotgun. She half-chuckled, half-coughed. "Nice to see you're up."

Jane shook her head. "Can you get up?"

"Y-yeah," Sunset muttered, putting her shaking hand on the edge of the table and pulling herself up. "Wh-what the hell was that?"

They turned to look at the twitching mechanical squid that Jade had shot at close range. Occasional sparks and sizzles emerged from within the joints of its carapace. It had thick armor, but not thick enough to survive a close blast from a Shard Gun.

"No idea," Jane said, wincing as she pushed herself away from the table, but she seemed well enough to walk. "But whatever it is, it almost killed you.

"No shit," Sunset muttered, fighting the urge to break into a coughing fit. She followed Jane into the other room, smacking her fist on the pad that closed the hydraulic doors behind them. "We… we need to arm up."

"Well, here's your shotgun," Jane said, passing her the weapon. "Your sword is in the weapons bag."

"Ugh, we should have brought our armor… I'm just glad I snuck my grappling hook here."

Jane laughed, then winced, placing her hand on the side of her torso. "Ouch… we need to secure the area…" she muttered, setting up with her equipment. Soon her GREMLIN was hovering over them, ready for action, and she held her weapon at the ready.

Sunset had secured her harness on, and her sword was strapped to her back. After drinking some water, she felt a lot better, and a quick spell made her blood flush the toxins quicker. She turned to find Jane giving her an odd look. "What?"

"No… nothing. Anyway, what do you suggest?"

"We should fortify this place, maybe move equipment so it covers the entrance to the lab?"

"Not a bad idea but—" Jane's eyes went wide and she ducked, with Sunset following suit. "I heard something…"

Sunset could hear it too now. Something… whirling? And humming. What—her eyes grew wide as well when she saw what could only be described as a flying saucer pause at the garage door as if it was glancing inside the lab, before moving away.

She shared a look with Jane, and shook her head slowly, motioning with her hand towards the Alien Containment door.

Jane nodded silently, as Sunset slid her backpack off the table and put it on. There were medical things they could need inside, as well as Sunny One's letter and video, after all. The pair moved towards the door, crouching all the time, and pressed the pad to open it.

The moment it did, they heard whirring sounds outside and the wall where the exit to the parking lot was exploded, making them both cringe. The flying saucer started flying in.

"Run!" Sunset shouted, putting words into action as she followed Jade into the other room. She closed the door behind them in what she knew was a futile attempt to slow down the unknown enemy, but didn't stop to ponder its effectiveness. There was only one way out now.

They had just reached the hatch when the second door exploded. She took a shot at the thing, clearly denting and penetrating the armor, but unlike the other one, it didn't stop. The flying saucer hovered in, stopping in midair to transform into some sort of arachnid or fish-like form with a long, serrated tail emerging from within.

"Gogogogogogo!" she urged Jane, who took a glance at the thing, and quickly lowered herself down the hatch, sliding down the emergency ladder as fast as she could in her injured state.

Sunset didn't attempt a second shot, quickly jumping in and pressing the pad to close it above her as a beeping sound emerged from within the saucer-turned-metallic-fish. She caught sight of something blinking green being thrown at them just as the hatch closed.

She was sliding down when the explosion shook the room above and tremendous heat wafted down past her, making her eyes tear up again. The force of the blast almost made her lose her grasp, but she managed to slide down with some control until she landed rather heavily next to Jane.

At the base of the stairwell, a long dark corridor stretched into the darkness, only broken by the occasional remote blinking of still functioning lights.

With the path above inaccessible, this was their only way out.

"Well… shit."

o.0.o End Chapter 43 o.0.o

Chapter 44: Bonds

Ranger

Chapter 44: Bonds

By Wanderer D

"So where the hell are we, anyway?" Jane asked.

"I think… it's the old XCOM base, Sunset said. "Well, I pretty much confirmed it. That was the Alien Containment unit above." She shook her head. "Can you believe they were supposed to bring the aliens in alive?"

"Yeah, I can see how that would go with us," Jane said, rolling her eyes. "I can just imagine Tygan demanding we capture the Berserk Queen alive for analysis."

"Wouldn't that be an achievement?" Sunset asked.

Jane snorted. "It would only escalate. And besides, where would we put them in the first place?"

"Not enough space in the ship," Sunset shrugged. "But, well… here we are."

"Where do those things come from, though?" Jane asked. "I would have thought ADVENT would have stripped the place down completely."

"They somehow missed the labs, although from the state of the doors upstairs, I expect that had to do more with whatever exploded out there."

Jane looked herself down, frowning. Civilian clothing wasn't going to cut it. Especially not if they were injured. "So what the hell happened to me anyway?"

Sunset grimaced. "When you were jumping into the van, a lucky stray shot from a captain got you in the back… it went right through you."

Jane winced and lifted her shirt, touching gingerly the area where a circular scar had formed around new skin. "How… how did I even survive?"

Sunset gulped. "You almost didn't. You were barely breathing… if my energy hadn't been filled up from…" she shook her head. "I used my blood magic. I poured everything I had into it, while trying to get us out of there. I… it and many applications of medikit spray kept you alive, barely, until we got here. I used a stim to keep going, then… then I hooked you up and did a blood transfusion… and ate more food so I could keep casting my spell… then, when you were stable enough, I left a lingering spell that helped with cell regeneration."

Jane was quiet, listening to Sunset's explanation.

"I'm not sure what actually managed to do it… I'm not a healer. It could have been the machines. The blood transfusion. The magic. The dosage of medikit spray… the stims… your GREMLIN… just stupid, dumb luck?" Sunset stammered. "I don't know. I don't know. It worked and you're alive and here and—"

She stopped when Jane pulled her into a tight hug. Sunset gulped. She could feel how tense her shoulders were, and how tight her throat felt. She slowly raised her arms and wrapped them around Jane as well.

She leaned her forehead on her friend's shoulder and took a shuddering breath.

"You saved my life," Jane said softly. "All that you did… it was insane. Possibly stupid and dangerous for both of us. But it worked, and now I'm here with you."

Sunset nodded against Jane's shoulder. "We've faced worse," she whispered. "You and I… we've survived so much together. We'll do it again."

The pair stepped back from each other.

"So what now, Sergeant?" Jane asked.

Sunset took a deep breath. "If this place is not as empty as we thought… that means that there might still be some equipment left behind. We can't fight with civilian clothes on and expect to win against these things. I think our weapons are more than enough to take them down… an extra shot might've been enough for that thing up there… but I'm not willing to risk it. We need armor… so that means the armory."

Jane looked down the long corridor. "We don't know where that is. Could be on the floor above or below."

Sunset nodded, taking out her utility belt from the back pack, and passing the other to Jane. "We have ammo, and superior weapons." She activated her blood vision.

Jane frowned. "I never noticed until now that your eyes lit up like that when you did that. You're using that weird vision thing right? The one you told me lets you see blood flowing?"

Sunset blinked. "I… yeah, but it's not supposed to light up my eyes."

Jane shook her head. "Maybe it was minor before?"

Sunset shrugged, turning around to face the darkness. "Doesn't matter right now… come on, let's go."

The concrete hallway went far, but it eventually ended in an open door. So far they had not encountered any more enemies, and Sunset's vision showed nothing alive around them… not that that would help much. The emergency door opened into a larger hall, big enough to allow several people to walk past each other without the need to slide past.

Jane stood on overwatch as Sunset quickly dashed out and took cover behind a piece of collapsed wall. The place was a mess, with several walls completely crumbled in. Here and there were skeletons of people shot as they tried to escape or fight back. There was even a very short one that Sunset mistook for a child until she walked up to it and saw the huge, bulbous head of what could only be one of the previous versions of the Sectoids.

Taking position, she went on overwatch while Jane dashed out of the emergency exit hall and took cover across from her.

This hallway was not only wider, but it also stretched in opposite directions. Without any hint of where to go, Sunset had to simply guess the direction they needed to go. She searched the walls, hoping there were some sort of signs, and lucky for her, she recognized the color code of the arrows and lines on the wall.

It was after all, the same as in the Avenger. She signaled Jane with her hand, motioning for her to look up at the wall. Jane did so, and her eyes quickly found the markers. She turned back to Sunset and nodded, signaling for her to take point.

Sunset shook her head. She lifted her hand, curving her fingers, then motioned for the position behind her. Jane nodded, and took her place as soon as Sunset was out of cover. She pressed her back against Sunset's and they slowly moved towards the armory, her taking a step back with every careful step forward Sunset took.

It would be slower… but they didn't know how many of their invisible enemies might be around.

Omiata Kiba, aka "Deadwood", took a look with his binoculars from his prone position at the top of a cliff. Far below, in the distance, there was some sort of activity. Not close enough to worry him, but it certainly seemed like ADVENT wasn't ready to give up on Sunset and Jane that easily.

Still, although they were not getting any closer, they weren't going away either, and it was a group large enough to give him pause. Getting rid of a lot of them was possible, but there would be more than enough time for aerial support to bring more in.

He shook his head and spoke into the radio. "Shogun, Haunt," he called. "I want you two to start scouting the area where the safehouse entrance is. Jaws, Seabreeze, you two are with them, on overwatch. All-in and I will keep track of the ADVENT troops from our nests."

A series of acknowledgments echoed back to him and he took a deep breath, it was going to be a long day. Hopefully Jane and Sunset were doing okay in the safe house. Things seemed calm for now, but ADVENT was always full of surprises.

For a while, the only sound they heard was the scratch of their boots on the hard concrete floor, and their own breathing. Nothing stirred in the darkness, or at least nothing they could see.

Most of the base had been carved out of the mountain itself, much like an ant-hill, so there were whole areas, where, once a blast had affected the structure, tons of rocks and earth had collapsed inside, blocking the way. At times, it implied turning around and walking down another corridor. Other times, it was a simple matter of going into an adjacent room, whose walls had been also destroyed, which was what their current location was.

This room, or fortified cavern was huge. Large computers were lined together around a central large projector, similar to what the command center in the Avenger had. Part of the wall had been blasted in, and several dead bodies of engineers littered the area.

Sunset grimaced. This is where Chrysalis and Bradford had been when the attack had started. He had told her, bit by bit over their travels of that day. Shortly after their elite team, which she now knew to be Stardust had left the base to take down the Temple Ship, alarms had suddenly blared. Some Engineers had stood up, along with a few security members, hands on their heads as the psychic attack on the base began its initial phase.

Chrysalis had resisted the mental barrage, slamming her hand on the speakers and ordering teams to be armed, defense positions to be taken and support to different teams effected immediately.

Bradford remembered the commander, grabbing a combat rifle from the secured lockers, and tossing him one.

Sunset spotted the location of the locker, it was right next to a short staircase that went onto a low platform that overlooked the area. She could imagine Bradford and Chrysalis, just barely ready before the wall had been blasted in by a Berserker, right next to him.

Bradford was lucky to be alive. He had been backhanded by the Berserker and had fallen unconscious out of sight, while alien troops rushed into the command center, opening fire.

The rest had been filled out by other survivors. Sectoid commanders had followed in and used their psychic powers to freeze Chrysalis, taking her out of there immediately. Galahad and several other soldiers had stormed in from the lower entrance and he had barely managed to grab Central by the sweater and dragged him out and into one of the skyrangers.

Sunset faced away from the wall, spotting the entrance in the far end of the room. If that was where Galahad and the others had come, then that was where they needed to go.

She turned to signal Jane, just in time to see the next tentacled monster materialize next to her friend. "Jane!"

Jane snapped around, raising her gun just as the monster attacked. Fortunately, they had been expecting this, and Sunset's shotgun blasted through the robotic monstrosity before the tentacle could finish wrapping the first of its appendages around Jane's neck.

The creature collapsed into a heap, but Sunset and Jane were already moving. Whatever advantage they might have had was gone now. From somewhere they could hear the whirring sound of the flying saucer from earlier… or maybe there were more than one?

More worrying, however, were the heavy, thumping steps from somewhere around them. They were in a deadly maze, and their only chance now was to arm themselves better and hope to survive until backup arrived.

They emerged from the command center and ran down the next hallway, quickly identifying the dark gray line with intermittent arrows that indicated the right direction. Jane called out a warning, shooting a small, hovering craft that looked like some sort of floating claw. It shook in the air, whirring and screeching before exploding.

The pair didn't slow down, turning around at the end of another hallway. They could hear movement behind, but couldn't make out if they were being actually followed or if the enemy was searching without stopping to look… and they were not going to risk it.

The hallway took them down a ramp into the next level, and immediately to the left, the gray line ended at a doorway. Sunset skidded to a halt and as Jane took cover, she kicked the door in. Unlocked as it was, it slammed open, and the pair rushed in, aiming everywhere while kicking the door closed behind them.

When no immediate threat was identified, they slid the security bar across the metal door and finally collapsed, panting.

Outside the door, something big stomped past the room. Whatever it was, they had just missed it. The room itself was poorly lit, so Sunset released her blood vision spell, and with an attentive Jane watching, created a simple light spell, that she sent to hover at the center of the room, above their heads, casting a candle-like glow around.

Several rows of old rifles and guns lined one of the walls, and on the opposite side there were two levels of lockers, some open, some closed, with names on them.

Sunset and Jane glanced at each other, and, gathering their breath, they started searching the place. The guns were mostly useless… much less powerful even than the ones they had used before Lily had developed their current ones. But weapons were not what they needed, either, it was armor.

Sunset had barely started on her side of the room when she heard Jane's whisper. "Sunset… come over here…"

She made her way to the other soldier, glancing at her curiously before her eyes followed the direction that Jane pointed at a locker.

Her breath caught in her throat.

She had imagined she might find it, but the fact that it was there was still surreal, even after all that had happened.

The name tag on the locker read "Sunset Shimmer", with a decal of her cutie mark. Sunset raised her hand to touch it, carefully sliding her finger around the small sun.

She glanced at Jane, who shook her head, smiled and shrugged.

Sunset nodded, then opened the locker.

o.0.o End Chapter 44 o.0.o

Chapter 45: Past

Ranger

Chapter 45: Past

By Wanderer D

There was a note inside.

But it wasn't for her, this time. It was sealed on the back with a little sun sticker, but very clearly written on the front, it read "Chrysalis".

Something about it made Sunset's heart ache, and she gulped. She slowly slid the letter into her backpack.

For her part, Jane had gone off to examine the other lockers, leaving Sunset to explore her counterpart's legacy.

There was armor there, and it seemed pretty sturdy. She took it out of the locker and put her at her feet, while she turned around to investigate again. There were a few other things. Deodorant, old toothbrush and paste; a change of clothes… and a picture at the very back. She slid it out, and gasped.

They were much younger here. Probably late teens, in school garbs. And if the goofy grins of both Chrysalis and Sunset weren't enough to hit her where it hurt, the people behind them certainly were. Beyond a familiar, non-destroyed building in the background, a long-bearded man stood behind them all, glancing seriously at the camera. His hands were on the shoulders of two women, who Sunset would recognize anywhere.

On the right, her mane… hair, long, wavy and multi-colored, stood who could only be Celestia, and to her right, dark skinned, reminding her of Laetitia, but with long, long wavy dark blue hair, could only be Luna. They in turn, stood proudly behind young Sunset and Chrysalis, smiling at the camera.

Sunset turned the picture around.

Canterlot High, 2003

There was a small picture book, which she briefly ruffled through. Pictures of Sunset being accepted into the FBI; one of Chrysalis when she had made Lieutenant. Barbecue get-togethers with Celestia, Luna and other people.

Chrysalis next to a lake, looking at the water…

Sunset slowly closed the picture book. She took a breath, and looked with deep regret at the bundle of memories. A small pack of letters were tied together with rubber bands. A few had snapped, dried out with old age, but Sunset didn't open them. They didn't belong to her.

The final picture in the locker was on the door. It was a picture of Sunset, arms intertwined on both sides with Chrysalis and Vahlen. Behind them was a holographic display, with a younger-looking, green-sweatered Bradford, obviously forcing himself to not look at the camera. Other engineers and staff were not that stoic, and she could make out smirks on those that were not looking at the camera, and honest smiles from others.

A little above and behind Bradford, she could see Galahad and a few other soldiers she didn't know, apparently shouting something.

Sunset carefully took them all and slid them with the letter for her Commander. She wondered if Chrysalis had actually known, what seemed fairly obvious to her now. Sunset shook her head. Of course she had known.

After all, the first time Chrysalis had landed eyes on Sunset, despite knowing she was not the Sunset from the past… there had been hope.

Sunset shifted through the locker, picking up a wallet, and throwing it into the backpack, trying to think of something else. It was a little weird that the Commander still looked now as she did back then, but then, that was alien technology for you.

Still, as the last toiletry was moved to the side, and nothing else was revealed, Sunset stepped back, and studied the armor.

It was a, red, thick-looking jumpsuit with with a gold and copper metallic finish to several harnesses and solid metal parts. The chest piece was solid, however. The metallic parts included an attachment for a grappling hook, much like her own, although the model it had attached was of a much lower potency. The chest was adorned on the back of the neck with Sunset's signature sun, and the front right breast with an XCOM badge.

It was clearly designed for additional durability over the basic armor, but focused more on movement. With the other Sunset being a sniper, it made sense that she would be using the grappling hook on that to gain a height advantage.

"Well," she said, turning to Jane, "I found my armor?"

"Ha." Jane smirked, opening Galahad's old locker. "Wow. Such a pervert."

She blinked at the huge collection of magazines. "Sunset… give me your backpack."

"No."

"Come on."

"No."

Jane slid one magazine out and showed the cover to Sunset.

"Fine. Only two! Alright? Okay, one more, but no more than five."

"Deadwood, this is Shogun," the radio lit up, transmitting the signal to Omiata. "We've found the entrance. Flooding system is active, it'll take some time to trickle down if we want to do this through here."

"Roger that, Shogun, turn it off. Tango has stopped their search into the green. It's been long enough for any agent to be too far away for search parties to find. We'll stay on guard for a bit longer, but I'll send the signal to the Hive."

"Wilco. Shogun out."

Omiata returned to his watch. The forest beneath him stretched far and wide, and it was unlikely that their presence would be detected by ADVENT, but the lack of return transmissions from Jane or Sunset was worrying.

As far as he knew, the base was deserted. The aliens had come in, destroyed everything, ripping things apart and sacked whatever they could from the command center, the workshop and the foundry.

According to Vahlen's report, they hadn't managed to breach into the Lab at all after she had sealed the place and collapsed the hallway leading to it with a series of plasma explosions.

There was something amiss, he could feel it in his bones, but just like the peaceful quiet of the forest around, above and under him, there simply was no sign of anything.

The armor that Jane had donned was very similar to Sunset's, but it was all dark gray, and had more cover on the stomach, but no grappling hook. Other than that, it seemed just a tiny bit heavier, clearly intended for general use rather than specializing in mobility.

The pair looked each other up and down.

"Well, if I ever had my doubts about feeling like I was really part of XCOM…" Sunset grinned.

"Oh, shut it."

Sunset made sure she had secured everything properly in her backpack, then took stock. She and Jane were armored, they had each taken a pair of grenades—unfortunately none of the infamous plasma grenades were to be found—and were as ready as they could be for combat under the circumstances.

They hadn't heard any movement from outside since getting in the room, but the memory of the heavy steps outside the door still haunted them. Whatever had been out there… it was more than likely going to try and kill them.

"I don't suppose you could just talk your way out of the base as you do sometimes with aliens?"

Sunset rolled her eyes. "That only works with ADVENT and some aliens, not all of them."

Jane glanced at her. "You know… I've always wondered. How is it that you can talk to them like that?"

"Well, it helps that Mox and Betos taught me a bit of their language… but I'm not sure why. I don't use any spells, if that's what you're wondering."

Jane raised an eyebrow. "And you don't find it odd?"

"There's a lot of things I found odd when I came here: walking on two legs, wearing clothes, shooting other sapients until they die, talking to aliens. You get used to strange fairly quickly when you used to be half your current size, a quadruped and had a horn."

Jane twitched.

"If you hug me…"

"Don't worry, I have a one-hug-a-day policy."

"Good. Anyway, come on, let's find a way out of this place…" Sunset muttered. "Our mission won't be complete until the package is delivered."

"Yes, ma'am!"

She sighed. The whole system of hydraulics was a mess, and someone had messed around with her latest coding.

Apple Bloom groaned and sat, watching her serve-bot despondently. While some of her work was used in creating the armed versions, she made sure her actual creativity was put into the support units that were sent to attend at hospitals, or to supervise camera controls, etc.

In other words, civilian projects.

Oh, she followed the instructions her superiors gave her. Fix a small error in the arms of the construction mecs, or revise the firing rate for the combat ones. But there was little incentive for her into bettering the weapons that would have been used against her sister if she were still alive.

It sucked to work for ADVENT, regardless of the nice accomodations and secure income. It felt like betrayal, were it not for the other work she did to help others. And now that Scootaloo was slowly turning around, it was a matter of figuring out what to do about Rarity.

It was the only thing keeping them here now. Well… that and Sweetie's side project. That was always a major risk, but anything they could do against ADVENT would be an advantage in the future.

So the combat mecs had a few seconds delay. Or perhaps the latest batch had slightly less favorable insulation against EMPs. Nothing that wouldn't pass the basic testing the products were put through… but just enough to maybe deteriorate a bit after.

"Heh," she chuckled, shaking her head and cracking her knuckles. She dragged herself, seat and all, forward with her legs to the computer and started typing. "I wonder how things are going?"

The robot whirred, and Apple Bloom looked up in confusion. The unit started moving turning one way and another, without commands from her or prompting. She could see lines of code flashing through the screen faster than she could track, then the robot's head turned towards her, and a voice came from the speakers.

"Well, well, well, this is very interesting."

Apple Bloom blinked. "What in tarnation?!"

"Let's see… Apple Bloom, Engineer, Programming expert and saboteur! Who knew?"

"What?" Apple Bloom stammered. "Why, Ah would never…"

"Tut, tut, Miss Bloom. There is no one here but us. I am tracking everyone's movement in this place."

Apple Bloom frowned. "Who are you? You're not one of the standard VI's we installed into the MECs."

"Well, aren't you a smart one? I am Julian. And I am your friend. I helped… your other friend get out of here alive."

"I don't know wha—"

"Please, don't insult my intelligence. Or yours. We are allies, you and I. I have studied your coding. Observed and reviewed your processes. Overlooked your designs. It seems to me, that not only are you a clever human, but also an underused genius. We have much in common."

"Ah'm not sure Ah can trust you."

She almost felt like the robot was smiling at her. Except it had no face. It was a solid block of metal cover and a single camera eye. "I did say you're smart. But right now, you need allies. And I do too. Help me… and we can change this world for the better.

o.0.o End Chapter 45 o.0.o

Chapter 46: Suits

Ranger

Chapter 46: Suits

By Wanderer D

The room echoed with the sound of the electric guitar and the raspy voice of the lead singer. By the gods did Chrysalis hate 80s and 90s music.

She hated it.

So much.

And yet, she couldn't work without it playing. Absolute silence brought back memories. From before the war. During the war and during her abduction.

Dreams of looking through an alien's eyes and making decisions on how to move troops. How to dismantle human armies that opposed them despite orders to lay down their weapons.

Memories of Thin Men cruelly smiling as they operated on her, while she was still conscious. Of being bagged into that damnable suit and plugged into a machine when she couldn't move her body. Of fading away… dreaming of Sunset.

Chrysalis shook herself and turned off the music when she noticed the flashing light for an incoming message. She had set it so it was impossible to miss. Wouldn't do for the Commander to be hating on Sound Asylum while her ship went down. She shook her head and rolled her shoulders before accepting the communication.

"Commander," Bradford's face appeared on the screen. "Wolf Team has contacted us. They are at the location and found the signal beacon. There is an ADVENT van with blood inside in the parking lot for the old lab, and equipment inside indicates that someone performed some sort of operation… probably to save whoever of the two was injured.

"The amount of blood reported in the Van is not encouraging, and there were several medikits strewn around. However, neither Sunset nor Jane are in the area.

"Lieutenant Kiba reports that there are signs of struggle, and part of the Alien Containment unit was destroyed by a large explosion. There's however no indication of what happened there. They found an emergency hatch, but it's been disabled, and without specialized tools neither Sunset nor Jane would have been able to open it."

Chrysalis growled. "Neither of them would have left without communicating with us, or turned on the beacon if there was any danger they were aware of."

"Squaddie Durand says that her GREMLIN has located a faint signal from another, active GREMLIN far below the surface." Bradford said. "We don't know how they got there."

Chrysalis nodded. "Have them evacuate the area for now, and regroup in a safe location. I was hoping to take the Avenger there and load all we could find still there, but if there's any danger… we'll need to make sure we eliminate all opposition and if possible save Jane and Sunset."

"Understood, Commander. Dragon team has offered to join Wolf—"

"You don't need to beat around the bush, Central," Chrysalis said. "You and I are joining Menace. We know what it's like. Get them ready."

Bradford smirked and saluted. "Aye, aye, Commander."

They opened the door and waited. When there was no sign of enemies, Sunset ran out first, followed by Jane.

They had intended to head up, again, but it appeared the mysterious heavy mec's steps had hidden additional noise… the entrance to the hallway was now sealed by a thick, metal door, with no apparent way of opening it.

"What the f-" Jane growled, punching the door panels and wincing. She shook her hand. "Since when do mecs think about things like these?"

Sunset's brow darkened as she studied the door's edge for any sign of a panel or hackable interface. "They don't. Someone, or something, is controlling them. I can't see a way of opening this… now we need to go in deeper to find the way out."

"Great, just effing great," Jane muttered, turning to look at the hallway. Her grip on the magnetic rifle tightened.

Sunset had to admire her. She had been shot, survived, woken up in a strange place, found out she had what amounted to magical alien unicorn blood inside her, been dragged into combat against weird machines, and now confronted with this.

Most people would be wailing in despair by now. XCOM really was made of sterner stuff, but that was part of the deal, along with a short life expectancy.

"This is not going to end well, is it?" Jane asked, sighing.

Sunset smirked, patting her on the shoulder. "Not for them, it isn't. I've got your back, and you have mine. Come on… we might be able to find another emergency exit and get the hell out of here. At least now we have some protection." She grinned. "We're all suited-up!"

Jane grimaced. "Yeah…" She nodded. Then looked up at Sunset with renewed conviction. "Yeah. Let's find out what the heck is going on, kick their collective asses and drink ourselves to a stupor tonight."

Sunset chuckled. "Deal. We have plenty of reading material for later, after all, thanks to you and Galahad."

The pair walked forth slowly, feeling like they were being watched.

However, there was no sign of enemies yet, and none of the cameras they occasionally encountered appeared to be live. In the distance, heavy stomps echoed occasionally, but there was no sign of the undoubtedly big mec that would create them.

With the sound working in weird ways, it was muffled enough to be above them, or even below. Until they saw whatever it was, they wouldn't know.

As they moved, further down the hall, they came to a crossroads. The lines indicating "exit" turned right into a sealed hall, and the straight ahead they could see the level above, and several metric tons of rock, metal and dirt had caved in, blocking the way completely.

Without a choice, they turned left and walked down the hallway. Here and there, old signs of combat remained; the metallic walls were singed with the impact of rounds on them, and in parts even melted through.

Some rubble remained, but for the most part, it was cleaner than the rest of the base. No skeletons were strewn around, and it seemed a lot less dusty. Still, the silence around them was unnerving, along with the feeling of being watched.

As cautious as they were, there was no indication of whether the invisible attackers from earlier would attempt to ambush them again, or what type of additional monsters might be lurking around them.

"Sunset…" Jane whispered, tapping her shoulder and motioning behind them. Just where the lights met the shadows, two more of the tentacled robots hovered, far enough to not be a threat so far, but clearly aware of them.

"Dammit... " Sunset whispered. "We're being herded, I knew it."

Jane gave her a look. "The fact doesn't make me feel any better…"

Sunset shook her head. "For now, I don't think they'll attack… we're being guided, so we might as well…" she stopped and waved at the robots.

For a moment, nothing happened, but then they approached, slowly, without fading away. Sunset motioned Jane to back against the wall. One of them passed them, moved a few meters ahead and stopped, turning to face them. The other, remained a little behind.

"You're not serious."

"What else can we do?" Sunset shrugged, motioning to Jane to start following the metallic squid.

The pair was thus escorted past several intersections, a couple had flying saucers and miniature claw-thingies hovering in guard.

Now that they were not rushing around, even with the low light, Sunset started to make out certain details. The armor of many of these machines was in poor condition, rusted and dented. A few seemed to have been repaired from heavy damage.

Whatever was going on, they hadn't stumbled into a well-prepared nest of alien tech.

The walk continued past a mostly destroyed workshop, and then it became mostly pipes as they went deeper down into the mountain, until it started to feel warmer. The air was less dry, and the metallic walls were mostly rusted by now under the heat and humidity. Steam escaped occasionally from some of the pipes, giving the whole area a haze.

"This looks intentional," Jane pointed out, pointing with her rifle at where some of the steam was coming out. And it was true.

The pipes had minor dents on them, as if they had been hit with something right at the edge, allowing some of the steam to come out.

"That's odd… why do that?" Sunset asked, noticing that the floor had been covered by some sort of soft moss. Just as they stepped into a large room, she gasped in surprise. While it was clearly an XCOM generator of some sort from 20 years prior, the room had been transformed.

Alien plants grew from between the pipes, with flowers and even bulbous fruit of some sort—or what she assumed was fruit—hanging down from the most sturdy of them. The flowers themselves were unreal, with petals the size of her arm, and filaments that lifted a few feet from their center and waved in unseen winds.

No insects flew around, nor could she hear any sort of fauna… just as well, she didn't want to suddenly find herself fighting alien lions.

She shifted a bit uncomfortably. The area was much warmer and very, very humid. Not unbearable, but certainly not comfortable. Next to her, Jane looked here and there, not with wonder, but with a hint of disgust and fear.

The overall feeling reminded her of the jungles in India, only there were no mosquitos or flies here. No snakes or ants… the smells were not pleasant, either. Besides the smell of humid earth, and the odd, sweet smell of the flowers, something remote smelled a little odd, like rotting meat, and other things just gave off a definitive sulfuric smell as well.

Perhaps a half-eaten carcass? But who would eat in here? The sulfur could just be naturally produced by the steam that fed and warmed the room.

"How is this even possible?" Sunset whispered. "As far as I know there was no alien plant life here until ADVENT affected certain habitats."

"Ah," a raspy voice said, seeming to come from all around them. "A very good question, yessss…"

Whispers and chatter emerged from the far corners of the room, but the pair were concentrating on the voice that just spoke. There was no sign of anyone being there.

Sunset and Jane squared off, ready for action as both of the tentacled robots slid past them and hovered above a large steam generator.

"Please, no need for violence, is there?" the voice continued, trying to be ingratiating. "After all, you understood the silent message our seekers passed on right?"

"Show yourself!" Sunset called out. "We got your invitation, least you can do is introduce yourself."

"Hmm… I suppose so," the voice said. Suddenly a figure dropped from somewhere, landing nimbly in front of the generator.

It looked like an unusually tall man in a dark, moldy suit. Small, circular sunglasses rested on the bridge of his nose, and as he stood straight, he placed his hands—which Sunset noticed looked longer than a normal human's would—politely behind his back.

"Here I am." He bowed, one hand moving forward to touch his breast as he bent double from the waist up. "No need to be alarmed. I am Vikass, and I welcome you to our sanctuary."

o.0.o End Chapter 46 o.0.o

Chapter 47: Fury

Ranger

Chapter 47: Fury

By Wanderer D

"So," Jane whispered. "Should we shoot it?"

Sunset groaned. "At ease, soldier," she said loud enough to be heard. She turned to face the Thin Man. "I'll be honest, your initial welcome wasn't that nice. One of your seekers almost strangled me to death."

"Ah, a most unfortunate event," Vikass said, although he didn't sound apologetic at all. "When we realized energy was being diverted to the upper levels, the guards we had left behind… ah… had already activated. It took some doing before we were able to override their initial protocols remotely."

As he talked, Sunset reactivated her spell, glancing around the large room. Jane, next to her, immediately noticed she had cast the spell, but Vikass continued speaking. Sunset took note of that. It appeared that it wasn't a physical change… maybe her blood had managed to do something unexpected.

"As you can see now, we don't want violence…" Vikass said, drawing her attention back to her surroundings.

"We're not going to attack," Sunset spoke up. "Why don't you tell your two friends to come down from above the pipes?"

"I…" Vikass stammered, visibly surprised. "I apologize, we assumed that since you were XCOM we would need more time to… ensure our safety." He seemed to be listening to something, tilting his head slightly. "If no agressions are to come, we would be happy to talk more."

Sunset grimaced. Vikass appeared outwardly calm, as did the two other beings above, but their cardiovascular activity was accelerated. They were nervous. Scared even. She could see faint silhouettes of blood vessels further in, presumably there were several aliens around, but they were hiding, not trying to surround them.

'They really are more afraid of us than us of them,' she thought. She slowly put her shotgun in its harness. "You wouldn't be the first former… enemies… I've dealt with."

Jane gritted her teeth, clearly struggling with herself, but finally put her own weapon again. The glare she directed at Sunset was a clear "If we die, I'm going to kill you all over again."

Sunset's confidence seemed to unnerve the Thin Man even more, but eventually he nodded, and soon was joined by two more, who jumped down from above them with the same unnatural grace as Vikass to land at either side of him. "Thank you, XCOM… this is... unexpected," he said.

"We should take their weapons," the one to the right said.

"Not happening," Sunset declared, crossing her arms. "We're giving you the benefit of the doubt… I know what ADVENT, or the Elders do to other species to have them comply, but you shouldn't push this trust further than is reasonable."

"We have you surrounded," the same thin man spoke up.

"Do you?" Sunset smirked.

The thin man snarled, but the other recent arrival raised his hand. "Peace, Sashssa. XCOM is right. We can't invite trust without trusting."

"Look," Sunset spoke up, drawing their attention back to her. "I know that none of us really expected to be in this situation, but we'll have to make the most of it and the sooner the better. The Commander knows where we are and we haven't reported back. They'll be sending teams here to extract us, and if there's peace to be had, we would rather it be that way."

"She lies," Sashssa said, body language becoming tense. "The Commander was taken. We saw it."

Sunset snorted. "We got her back."

The three thin men shared a look behind their sunglasses. "Come," Vikass said eventually, motioning for Sunset and Jane to follow.

The small group made their way around the generator. The back wall had been taken down and excavated. An abandoned, giant mech had been used for that purpose, if its damaged metallic hands were any hint.

Vikass noticed her staring and nodded. "We used the mechtoids to dig through. Between its mechanical strength and lasers, we were able to carve out a larger cavern behind the generator. We tapped into the natural gases from the earth."

As they spoke, the cavern opened up into an even larger one, covered from bottom to ceiling with alien flora. None of the plants were taller than Sunset's chest, but their unique coloring and even some bioluminescence gave the cavern a unique, fantastic feel.

"Reminds you of home?" Jane asked. She sounded impressed.

"Nah… never seen anything like it." Sunset shook her head, giving Jane a warning look.

The comment seemed to not have been overheard by the thin men, but they had, they didn't acknowledge it.

Beyond the unexpected world under the mountain, there were even more surprises in the cavern, such as actual dwellings carved into the mountainside itself, and a workshop that was at complete odds in its level of technology with the general look of the place had three short Sectoids working on it.

For a moment it looked too odd, but then Sunset remembered that sectoids used to be a lot shorter than they were now. As they approached, the sectoids turned, observing them warily, but not reaching for any weapons.

They stopped in the center of the tiny alien village, as most of the other residents approached. There were two more sectoids, and yet another thin man, this one walking slowly, with a limp. A few Seekers floated high above, and one of the flying saucers was doing a round over what looked like crops, dropping a neon-blue spray on them.

Far, far behind them, another faded tell-tale light of cardiovascular activity pulsed ever so slightly.

"We have survived here, hunting above ground for game, and staying away from the Elder's attention," Vikass said.

"Is this all of you?" Jane asked.

"There's more," Sunset said, turning her head to look at one of the dwellings. "Come on out, big guy."

It looked like a muton, but not the ones they were familiar with. This one was bulkier, more primal in its appearance. It walked towards them confidently, despite not having any weapons and it was easy to see why. It certainly had the appearance of being able to take them on without issue.

Vikass was frowning at her.

"What?" Sunset asked, blinking innocently.

Vikass shook his head, looking down at the sectoids, who all looked back at him at the same time. He turned back to Sunset. "You are very perceptive to have noticed Uwaallu without psychic scans."

Jane snorted.

"It's a gift," Sunset replied. "So why don't you tell me… how is it that you are all still here?"

Vikass looked at the others and nodded. The group separated, going back to their projects. The sectoids went back to their workshop, full of computer equipment and advanced mechatronics, the thin men dispersed, except for Vikass, who remained with them, and the lone muton gave Sunset and Jane a careful, ponderous, look of evaluation before slowly walking away.

At their guides' motion, they started walking, as he took them towards the edge of the little settlement. "Our story, as it is relevant, starts about twenty human years ago. We were part of a large, confident, not-quite-devoted group of shock troops. Our mission was to storm this place, kill everyone that was not an ally or one of the identified targets, such as yourself, the Commander, the leader of the Scientists, the head Engineer or Annette Durand."

He paused at that name. "And that is where… things went wrong."

Sunset frowned, but didn't bother to correct Vikass about her identity. Not yet, at least.

"Our infiltration teams had managed to get in contact, abduct, mind-control, or even replace the highest offices of your governments." He chuckled. "You'll be happy to know most of them… resisted. Some, more naively than others, thought that they could fool our psychic operatives while pretending to work for us. The willpower required for such a feat… well, it was beyond politicians."

They stopped for a moment next to the "farming" fields, because there was no other way to describe it. Little drones, like the ones they had destroyed, roamed up and down well-lined rows of mysterious fruits.

The flying saucer they had seen earlier spraying something, had landed on a docking station of sorts, where it was immobile. Cables ran back to the other room, feeding electricity to large lamps positioned over the plants.

Once they had watched for a bit, how the drones collected fruit and dropped it in large vats, which were then transported into another large machine that was processing them, Vikass started walking again. "Even before you launched your glorious—if ultimately…"

Vikass stopped, trying to think of the correct word. "...not futile… but, certainly less impactful than we all would have expected—attack, the moment your base's location had been extracted from the mind of one of the resisting council members, the attack was ordered, just as you were ordered to stand down and surrender.

"Thus, while XCOM was prepared for the eventuality of our attack, you were not prepared for the suddenness of it. We blasted through the hangar area, dispersing immediately. We… and a few others, were under the command of a Sectoid Commander… his name is irrelevant now, as he and us, had the unfortunate fortune of encountering your Psi-ops, and a solid force of soldiers, who were helping Dr. Shen, one of our targets, escape."

He had guided him to another area, which was, surprisingly, a large, underwater lake. Two seekers hovered over it, seeming at attention, and here and there, Sunset and Jane could make out ripples of something swimming underwater.

"Our fish farm," Vikass explained. "Easier than… going shopping."

"If you say so…" Jane muttered.

Vikass smiled that disturbingly plyable smile that thin men could do, and continued the tour. "When we encountered your psi operatives, and the troops, a fight immediately broke out. We had the numeral superiority, but XCOM's training and, quite frankly the desperation to survive proved enough to hold us back."

The next area they visited was the workshop. It had been clearly built with parts from the XCOM one, which explained the state of it when they had walked past, and there were several pieces of different mechs of all sorts, including another mechtoid, although this one had been taken apart almost completely, only the 'skeleton' of sorts remained.

The sectoids barely paid them any heed after their initial contact, and although Sunset could sense faint brushes of psychic energy, none of it was directed at her or Jane. It was just… permeating the place.

"With our Mechtoids, Sectoid Commander, and Cyberdisks, we were slowly pushing XCOM back, Vikass said, guiding them to the other side of the settlement. "That is when Annette Durand stepped in. We were expecting determination and fear… but she was furious. It appeared as if something else had already enraged her before our arrival, and she was set on destroying anything that stood in her path."

Vikass led them to another, bigger structure, and turned out was nothing else than their storage unit, cold or otherwise. Outside was a kitchen-like setup, where a dead deer was currently being worked on by the thin man with the limp, who was efficiently cleaning the carcass and butchering it for future consumption.

'It's funny, Sunset thought, 'anyone from equestria would be horrified at that… it's just making me hungry'.

As Sashssa and the other unnamed thin man emerged from containment with some boxes, Vikass continued, guiding them past the dwellings, towards the back, where another small entrance was, several cables running into it, and alien vegetation growing splendidly, and carefully, around it."Uwaallu's work," Vikass explained, seeming to enjoy their reaction at the thought of a muton gardener.

"Annette Durand ordered everyone else to evacuate, then released… a blast. It burned through the minds of all of us, and only the Sectoid Commander, enhanced as he had been by the Elders for this precise purpose, fought back.

"XCOM retreated, shooting down the mechanical aid we had, but also with the incentive of Annette's mental commands to flee." They walked into the entrance, finding themselves in a tunnel only lit by the bioluminescence of the flowers and plants. "The commander used an explosive on Annette, who, unable to dodge, decided to fry the commander's mind in revenge."

They emerged from the tunnel into a small cavern. A lot of machinery was inside, and several lights and machines hummed and bleeped. "The blast didn't kill her… but her attempt to take him down had been inspired by the Sectoids' 'Mind Merge', and in doing that… she connected with all of us."

Standing to the side, he let them see what was at the end of the room, and both of them gasped in a mix of horrified fascination.

Sunset and Jane stepped forward slowly, stopping a few feet away from the machine that contained a large, central tube, much like the one that had contained the Commander. Inside, a woman floated in golden, glowing liquid. Her skin almost reptilian at parts, but looking otherwise in perfect state.

Sunset gulped. Her eyes allowed her to see the many redundant systems. Two hearts. Additional glands… and who knew what else. No wonder she had been able to see her all the way across from the other side of the bigger cavern despite the distance.

"Her body was damaged, almost eliminating her completely, but we were all freed… and interconnected," Vikass explained, walking up to the large machine at the end, and placing a hand, reverently on its surface. "And so… while all other aliens and XCOM fled or died… we picked her up and used the Sectoid's immense knowledge of medicine and meld to save her life… and start a new one of our own."

o.0.o End Chapter 47 o.0.o

Chapter 49: Recount

Ranger

Chapter 49: Recount

By Wanderer D

"You're coming with us?" Sunset asked, glancing at Bradford as he joined them.

Bradford nodded. "You two need to do a full report before going to the lab. That, and I have to coordinate with Shen. What you found there… a working, non aggressive Sectopod, Cyber Disks and Seekers?"

He shook his head. "Not to mention the armor you're wearing. I know Shen was working on prototypes, but we lost so much from the old base and here you are with a working skeleton armor, Jane with a carapace armor and possible research fields into lasers?"

Bradford guided them to the Skyranger through the forest. "What we have here could change the course of the war far more than we expected to do. Our weapons are currently stronger than our original laser equipment, but I'm sure Shen and Tygan can find more than enough uses for the technology."

"I thought ADVENT armor was equipped with refracting properties," Sunset said, frowning. "Wasn't that why lasers weren't as effective?"

"In a way, yes," Bradford said. "But the technology still works against other creatures more effectively than magnetic rifles. It will depend on the lab and engineering teams to make the most of it, but either way, it is a tremendous help."

He smiled at them both. "That and I am glad you both made it."

Sunset and Jane grinned. "That we did, Central," Jane responded.

Bradford nodded. "I also noticed that you two are a lot more comfortable working together than before. This can only help you both, and we should make sure to strengthen that bond."

"Yessir," Sunset said, she glanced at Jane. "Um, she knows all about my… origins."

Bradford didn't slow down, although they could tell his body language changed. He seemed more tense. "I hope, Corporal, that now that your curiosity has been satiated, you will comply with the need for secrecy in relation to this development?"

"Yes, sir! And… I'm sorry sir."

Bradford shook his head. "Since your superior officer is the one that told you…" he looked over his shoulder at Sunset. "You told her right?"

"Um, yes."

Bradford nodded and resumed walking. "Then we'll assume it was the necessary call unless you two want to dispute it, which I doubt is the case. Regardless, she's not the only who found out more about this, thanks to Princess Sparkle."

"Oh no," Sunset gasped. "What did she do?"

"You'll find out later. First we get to the Avenger, write down the report, get things rolling, you checked up, and the Avenger flying."

"Yes, sir."

The small group made their way to the small clearing where Rainbow Dash waited. The moment the pilot saw them, she grinned. "Well, well, well, if it isn't the Bloody Unicorn and the Quarian."

"Your nickname keeps changing," Jane noted.

Sunset sighed. "Twilight told you?"

Rainbow Dash grinned. "You two made the news."

"That didn't answer my question," Sunset stated.

"Anyway, get in, I'll turn on Resistance Radio for you as we fly back."

"Some of you folks out there might be wondering what really went down in New Appaloosa, what with ADVENT "valiantly" defending a site from attack by rebel forces.

"Well, wonder no more! We have a guest tonight joining us for the first time. Her local resistance radio has usually remained separate, but now that things are getting organized beyond our little cells thanks to groups like XCOM, it's only natural to also reach out farther than we have before. So here she is, folks, all the way from the West Coast, Pleasant Chime!"

"Thanks! Happy to be here!"

"So Pleasant, you said that the ADVENT News Network was lying? That must have come in as a shock!"

"Completely unbelievable, M-DJ, it is unfathomable that ADVENT would lie in such a way to their victi—citizens. But it happened, and we are here to tell it straight."

"So what's going on really?"

"Well M-DJ, it turns out that there was a resistance member in the premises, but they were not attacking anyone. ADVENT overstated their involvement and also their abilities, as I have it on good authority that the agent not only made it out alive, they are still active and working to hinder our beloved overlords."

"You heard it folks! So why did ADVENT say they had eliminated the resistance?"

"That's simple: they need to lie because admitting a whole army of them in a building called the "Central Security Building" not being able to take down a single soldier would imply the Great Elders are not as high and mighty and omnipotent as they say they are."

"Well, I'm sure as hell happy that there's people out here willing to share the truth! Thanks for the heads up, Pleasant Chime!"

"My pleasure, M-DJ! Let's work together again!"

"Sunset!"

"Whoa!" Sunset barely managed to catch Twilight, as the young woman wrapped her in a hug and nuzzled her.

Tygan cleared his throat. "I did not expect your relationship to be… that close."

Jane rolled her eyes. "It's probably a unicorn thing."

Twilight blinked, noticing Sunset's red face. "Um… what?"

Sunset chuckled, helping her step back. "Humans don't nuzzle in welcome, Twilight… that's usually reserved for much closer relationships."

"And Vipers, clearly," Jane deadpanned.

There was a pause.

Twilight's eyes went wide. "I-I… oh my… I'm sorry… I never wanted to imply that we…" her face became steadily red.

"So, Doctor," Sunset said, turning to face Tygan. "Jane and I are here for a checkup."

"Yes," Dr. Tygan said, motioning them to follow. "Although communications were not very clear on the nature of the problem."

"Ah well," Sunset cleared her throat. "Here's what happened…"

A few minutes later and Tygan had taken Jane over to strap her to a machine and perform a thorough analysis, leaving Sunset and Twilight on their own.

"What you did… I don't know how you managed that," Twilight said, "But… you know that a blood transfusion using blood magic is very, very, illegal back home."

Sunset smiled. "Good thing I don't answer to the authorities there, then."

"I'm not joking, Sunset! That was dangerous! After Tygan is done I'll have to perform my own check ups on Jane. There's no telling what the magic might have done to her!"

Sunset sighed, sitting down on Twilight's desk. "It was that… or losing her. She's my friend, Twilight. I couldn't let her die."

Twilight looked away, conflicted, and sighed. "I know. I… I don't blame you for it. We just don't know what the effects will ultimately be. You know that her body could have rejected your blood, right? She might have died because of it."

"Yeah… Doctor Vahlen was very clear on that," Sunset said. She gulped. "It's… been a very long week, Twilight."

Twilight took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. "I… understand, I'm sorry if I'm berating you. I'm just worried about you."

"I know."

The pair remained quiet for a moment, then Twilight pulled out the diary, giving it to Sunset. "I didn't read it," she said. "Just the first sentence. It's for you."

'Do I have the energy for this right now?' Sunset thought, taking the diary in her hands and looking down at it. Her mind drifted back to that picture of Sunny One and Chrysalis. She sighed, nodding at Twilight as she opened the diary.

Dear Sunset,

It is hard to admit that I have avoided answering your letters… not out of spite, but out of fear.

You see, the pony you once were… is no more. You changed. You grew into a mare that stands by her beliefs, leads others... trusts her friends. All values that I failed to teach you.

When you came back… I didn't see my Little Sun. I didn't see the Sunset Shimmer that left, angry and bitter… I saw a pony that had made her way in the world. A mare that held her own and was confident, but not arrogant.

I realized… I didn't know you at all. At first I thought I could treat you as my wayward student. That there were lessons to teach… that I could appeal to you to give up your anger and stay… to be my Little Sun again. To sit down and talk and learn together.

When we spoke, my dear Sunset… I was surprised... and very, very proud. I was proud that you found a home. That you made bonds with others, and that they trusted you. That their safety was more important to you than your own possible rewards.

I couldn't bring myself to stop you from escaping, even after that scuffle with the guards and Luna because my memories of you conflicted with the reality in front of me. If you had been the same Sunset Shimmer that left so many years ago… I could have stepped in.

My ~~student~~ Sunset. My Little Sun, I'm happy that you have turned out alright. That you lived. That you grew and found so much even away from me. It was inevitable, that with the life you've led, full of conflict and sacrifice, you and I would grow distant, and that a brief meeting wouldn't bring us closer, even if wishful thinking on my part had hoped differently.

It took the wise words and support of my sister Luna, who sits by my side as I write this, to admit this much, and to hope and dare write to you back, asking you to forgive me for not answering the pain in your words, or your silent requests for contact.

My Little Sun, I've missed you.

I've missed you so much.

All of my students are precious to me, but you… you I took in. You became part of my family and I never dared accept that reality. You were not just an apprentice, that would at the end of the day or week go back home to their parents. You were not just another student… when I took you in, I assumed a role I stupidly didn't acknowledge.

Part of me knew, of course… why else call you "Little Sun"? And yet I fooled myself into thinking it was just a nickname for my precious student.

You're all grown up now. And I missed you for a long, long time. And you have a home now. And you've changed and I wasn't part of that change… but I want to be. I want to learn what has become of you, where you're going… I want to know when you move up in rank, if you find someone to love, about the battles you win… I'm so proud, Sunset. I'll never be able to say that enough.

It's hard to write this, even knowing it to be true… because the words that I write next will make everything so much more real, including your loss for so many years. And it's hard to say this because even when I picked you up, I entertained the thought…

I'm over a thousand years old and yet I'm acting like this. Luna seems happy to point this out. Sunset… in all that time, this was never a chance I got, until I took you in, parent-less and scared. It was then that I should have stepped up to the plate and taken ownership of what I was doing.

Instead I ignored it and went in circles as I am doing right now. My Little Sun… in my heart, if not my mind I always thought of you as family. I might have lost forever the chance to be that now… and it breaks my heart, but I finally accept this truth.

I hope you can forgive this stupid old mare for this. For not being strong enough to tell you until war and distance and your possible loss forced my hoof. That it took this long and this much to admit this when I should have done so the moment I adopted you.

I am so sorry.

I hope you can find it in your heart to write back to me… and allow me to get to know my daughter once more.

Yours, with all my love and hope,

~Celestia

o.0.o End Chapter 49 o.0.o

Chapter 50: Magibabble

Ranger

Chapter 50: Magibabble

By Wanderer D

Twilight left her office, closing it behind her. Celestia's letter was long, from what little she had seen, and Sunset would need some privacy and time to take it in.

She shifted a little guiltily. Was this the proper time to give that to Sunset? She was probably mentally and emotionally exhausted. She sighed. There was little point in dwelling on it now. Maybe it would take Sunset's mind away from the current problems for a little while, but… well, Celestia and Sunset had much to catch up on.

She turned and walked to Tygan's location. He had probably taken Jane to an isolated room to make sure noone overheard something they shouldn't, and that left a few places where that could be.

Of course, that brought back memories of her own blunder.

o.0.o Two Days Ago o.0.o

Twilight shifted uncomfortably in the seat across from Bradford. On his desk was Sunset's diary.

"Princess," Bradford finally said. "You understand why you're here?"

Twilight nodded sheepishly.

"While I have no doubts that your intentions to Lt. Dash were nothing but good, using artifacts like this one without care in a spaceship full of soldiers that are willing to blow aliens to pieces at the slightest provocation is perhaps not the smartest move."

Twilight felt like she was sinking in her seat. Getting berated by Bradford, even if he wasn't being mean or angry, felt like she was back in magic kindergarten.

"Fortunately, only Lt. Dash found out about this…" he trailed off. "Who else knows?"

"Outside of you and, um, I suppose the commander?" Twilight asked. "Well… just Sunset and I. But… Mr. Bradford…"

"Bradford or Central will be fine."

"Um… Cen—Bradford, sir, Lieutenant Dash was drinking herself away for something she had no control over," Twilight said. "I… know that people here are afraid of unexpected things like these, with good reason, but she needed some closure, and she wasn't getting it with just counselling."

She looked down at the diary. "Back home… Rainbow Dash is one of my best friends. We've saved the world together… she taught me to fly when I gained my wings. Seeing her just… drinking herself into unconsciousness hurt. She might not look the same, or even be the same exactly… but my friend's essence is in there, and I couldn't fail her here and face her when I go back home."

Bradford studied her. "I had to read the diary."

Twilight's eyes went wide. "Oh."

They remained silent for a moment, letting that sink in. "I'm not prone to discussions like these," Bradford said. "But my good friend Dr. Shen once said that I was acting like Sunset's father. I disagree. But I do care about her… and it has been my pleasure and honor to see her grow from the arrogant kid she was just three years ago into the woman she is today… and it will continue to be both to see her succeed further."

He took the diary in his hands. "Reading this… felt disrespectful, but it was necessary. The Commander trusts me to inform her of anything questionable that might affect XCOM... but neither your letters nor her own betray any information that could be used against us."

He placed it on the table, his fingers tapping it. "One thing that confuses me is… if I open this diary, and step away from it… when I'm not touching it, the words are not in English. They're lines and circles, all but cryptographic to me. Yet, when I picked it up, it was in English."

Twilight nodded. "The diary was created by Princess Celestia for Sunset… being a personal diary, it was made in a way that would be unreadable to anyone that Sunset wouldn't want to be able to read… the fact that you were able to read the words inside…" She gulped. "That means that Sunset trusts you with her innermost thoughts."

Bradford's eyes went wide for a brief moment, and even as quick as he was to return to the stoic command of his appearance, Twilight could tell that the information had moved him.

"That means that not anyone can look into it?"

Twilight nodded. "If say, an engineer she knows, but is not close to were to pick up the diary? They would only see garbled lines and nonsensical words. Nothing readable." She smiled at the book. "I can only imagine what spells she cast on it! Over here I can't really study it, but was it Starswirl's Limerick Gimmick?! Or, or maybe a modified version of the "hypnotic-manifest" spell with a "selective reader" twist to it? But how does the diary know who to trust? Does it have an "Empirical Empathic Enunciator" spell added to it? Is it an effect on the pages alone? But then there's also the "Remote Redaction Reflector" spell that clearly is a main component," Twilight waved her hand in an obviously self-demeaning way. "How silly of me to forget that. But still, what I'd like to know is ho—"

"So the fact that Lt. Dash was able to read this…" Bradford asked, interrupting Twilight, who blinked and giggled.

"Um… sorry, tend to get carried away." Twilight took a slow breath. "Dash told me how she and Jane were the first people here that Sunset made friends with. Probably because of their competitive streak. Their trust has been building up for some time. The only reason I can read it… and why it was such a big deal for her to let me use it, is that in my case, she overrode the protection by willingly granting me access. She can't protect only her own writings… it's all access or nothing, so it was a huge sign of trust."

Twilight looked down. "I hope I didn't betray that trust."

Bradford remained silent, frowning at the diary before sliding it towards Twilight, who looked up in surprise.

"If that mechanism is active… I see no harm in you two keeping it. The things said inside…" He sighed. "Maybe one day I will get to meet this Princess Celestia of yours."

Twilight smiled. "I think she would like to meet Sunset's dad."

"Out."

"Hm, interesting," Dr. Tygan said, looking at the scans. "There appears to be no sign of blood contamination, or your body rejecting it… although by now we would know if that were the case."

Jane nodded.

"And you say that the shot went right through you?"

"Doctor, you can check my vital scans from the GREMLIN, I don't know how Sunset managed this, but she saved my life."

"It is… amazing," Tygan agreed. "If we could duplicate it…"

"That might not be a good idea," Twilight said, opening the door and approaching. For some reason she had a smirk on her face, which faded when she got close. She stood in front of Jane, and held her hand up.

Jane blinked in surprise when, slowly, purple-red energy seemed to seep from Twilight's hand and float above it, then float from there to her other hand and back. She followed it with her eyes and head. "How… what is that?"

"Were you able to scan that, Doctor?" Twilight asked.

Tygan blinked. "Scan what?"

"You didn't see that?!" Jane asked surprised, turning to see the confused look in the doctor's face.

"It is as I feared," Twilight sighed. "The reason this worked was that Sunset used actual Blood Magic in conjunction with everything else she did. Not only were the methods haphazard, they involved several factors that we cannot simply calculate… but they have definitely affected Jane."

Dr. Tygan frowned, and Jane looked at Twilight with some worry. "Am I… is this bad?"

Twilight shook her head. "I don't know…" she smiled. "Sunset saved your life, and I think that because of the bond of friendship she feels for you, the corrupting aspect of Blood Magic might not have been transferred to you. I do think, however, that she inadvertently made you sensitive to magic."

"So you're saying this is not something we can replicate?" Tygan asked.

"Not… as such," Twilight said carefully. "If this is what you want to focus on, I can try to adapt more… medically inclined spells to this world… but the ability to cast them will still be locked to Sunset and I, and without the desperation and personal investment that she had for Jane… it's not just a matter of wanting, in this world. We'd be killing ourselves by overdrawing our reserves."

Twilight started pacing. "You see… Sunset has had years here to evaluate the impact of using Blood Magic here and to fine-tune what she can, and cannot do. And keep in mind she's not just your run-of-the-mill unicorn either. Like me, she was taught personally by one of the highest authorities in magic our world has ever known. If she says she has a limit of power or effects with her magic… it's not just a guess. She would have come to that decision based on countless factors and direct experience.

"But even then, that's not the problem… the magic she uses is… for lack of a better word, visceral. It draws on connections, deep emotion, subconscious desire, and the innate symbolic, mystic and supernatural aspects of blood. It goes beyond a medical aspect or study of it, as the medical spells would. It's tied to body, mind and soul."

Twilight paused, looking outside of Tygan's office at the people working in the lab. "Our ancient history mentions Blood Witches and Blood Warlocks as ponies who would eventually succumb to the primal needs of blood in it's multifaceted… almost, anthropomorphic sense, if we could ascribe sapience to it. They would tear whole towns apart, indulge in orgies of blood and sex and horror and desperation and madness. Anything to feed the blood with power… the power to control… kill…" she grimaced.

"And this… maddening thaumic power… is what Sergeant Shimmer wields?" Tygan asked, his voice low. The whole thing sounded like out of a fantasy novel.

Twilight nodded. "In Equestria… she'd be down that road by now. It happened, a little, I think… when she visited last. I'm not sure what she did exactly, but she was… power hungry, overconfident to the point of arrogance."

She glanced at the other two. "I… understand that it is hard to put into perspective, without you having met them… but, when she escaped, she took on three of the most powerful beings in the world…" She hesitated. "Bear in mind… two of them can quite literally move the Sun and the Moon."

Tygan and Jane were quiet.

"And, of course she didn't stay to fight…" Twilight said, her voice wavering. "She would have been completely destroyed. But my point is… just… what state of mind do you have to be in, to think it's a good idea to break a baton in the face of somepony that can turn you into a splatter on the wall?"

Twilight sighed. "Sunset… told everyone—and I believe she also convinced herself—that it was the necessity to come back here that drove her to such a desperate act. I think… it was true, in part, but it was in reality the unnatural draw to get more power that the blood magic demands that gave her that… recklessness."

"But you don't think that's the case here?" Tygan asked.

Twilight shook her head. "The moment we crossed… she calmed down. She was in control… she was the Sunset we all know and love. The only thing that has kept her sane is this world's magical field being different and much more minor.

"I don't think she would lose herself completely, but she hasn't mastered it to the point where she can dominate it more than it would dominate her if she ever found herself overflowing with magic again."

Jane sighed. "So… what does that mean for me? I can't cast spells, and I don't feel like I should be sucking the blood out of anyone either."

Twilight shrugged. "I don't know… I think, you might have gotten some benefits from certain spells Blood Mages use on allies… I'll have to consult with Sunset… I… don't want to read how those work. Most likely, Earth's lower magical field, would have limited unwanted effects from affecting you." She smiled encouragingly at Jane.

"So I'm not going to go mad and join any orgies…" Jane trailed off. "...of blood and murder?"

"Not unless you were predisposed to that?" Twilight said, completely missing the look Tygan gave Jane. "I don't think you're in any danger… in fact, you have been opened to completely new experiences! Who knows what could happen now? You can definitely see the magical—or thaumic—field now, which opens up new possibilities of research for me, and even skills for you!"

She patted Jane's shoulder confidently. "Once Sunset and I crunch the numbers, we'll know for sure the extent of how you were affected and if you have new, untapped potential."

Tygan nodded. "If Twilight says so… we will go with her prognosis. I will still appoint you regular meetings with our counselor for now," he said. "We'll keep track of this, and also your close encounter with death will probably need some professional assistance."

"Got it…" Jane said. "Anyway, if we're done… I'm really ready to pass out. These last twenty four hours have been nothing but stress and adrenaline."

"Of course," Tygan said. "You are free to head over to rest."

"Let us know if you experience any strange phenomena," Twilight quipped. "Randomly levitating objects, teleportation, sudden exhaustion and turning people into plants are known effects of unintended magical discharge."

"That sounds more like a poltergeist than magical aptitude," Jane muttered, "But you're the professional."

"Yes, yes I am," Twilight said, nodding. "And we both suggest you have a good long sleep. You need it."

Jane chuckled. "On that I think we all agree." She pushed herself up and fought (ineffectively) a large yawn. "Thank you both… I'm glad I'll be okay…"

"Just rest," Tygan said. "We're headed over to the Commander and the rest of your team. I'm sure she'll also want to talk to you and Sunset, so you'd better be ready."

Jane nodded sleepily. "Aye, aye…"

Tygan and Twilight watched her walk away, then looked at each other in silence for a few seconds.

"Turning people into plants?" Tygan asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Um… only once?" Twilight smiled sheepishly.

"Oh, this I've got to hear," Tygan said, motioning for Twilight to sit down. "And then you can explain to me why I seem to detect that they were not only turned into plants, but ended up being okay even after that."

o.0.o End Chapter 50 o.0.o

Chapter 51: Showers

Ranger

Chapter 51: Showers

By Wanderer D

Jane found Sunset sitting down on her bed, already out of her armor and in her overalls, hands over her face. She wasn't crying, but she was clearly stressed.

"Oh wow," Jane muttered. "You look like you got smacked around."

Sunset snorted, slowly dragging her hands down to rest them on her lap and looked up at her. "You don't look so hot yourself, hot stuff."

Jane rolled her eyes and sat on her own bed, tiredly taking off her cap and sliding a hand down her scalp. "So. Want to talk about it?"

"I want to crawl into my bed and wake up a year from now."

"Yeah, well, they might let us rest for a bit, but you know that soon enough we'll be up there talking to not only the Commander but all senior staff AND Annette."

Sunset sighed. "I got… a letter from home."

It took a moment for Jane to process that. "Wait." She glanced around to make sure they were alone then leaned forward. "Home as in… the settlement where you met Central or… home-home?"

"The latter," Sunset said.

"Oh." Jane rubbed her arm. "Um… and? Was it bad?"

"Awful."

"Did something happen?"

Sunset groaned and lay back on her bed. "Back home, I was adopted at an early age by my… teacher. For the longest time, for years and years I wanted…" She sighed. "When I called her 'mom' once by mistake… she smiled and sat me down and explained to me I was her most precious student. That she loved me as much as she could possibly love a pupil. That, as her apprentice, I was deserving of her attention and help. That her role as my teacher was important and deep and required trust…. she told me that… I shouldn't feel bad for calling her mom by mistake."

Jane shook her head, standing up and slowly taking her armor off. "That seems… unusually callous."

Sunset snorted. "She was gentle and patient as hell. She smiled. She used careful words. She hugged me. But she never… I wanted it, you know," Sunset felt her throat tighten. "I really, really wanted it. I wanted to call her mom. It was pure torture when she'd walk into my room in the morning to wake me up…

"'Hello, my Little Sun…' she would say. 'It's time to wake up, the sun is risen and so must you…', it was wonderful and it goddamned hurt. But I learned well, and I would smile. Because she didn't want to see me sad."

"Come on," Jane said, offering her hand to Sunset. The latter looked up, noticing her friend was only in underwear and had a towel and her bag of toiletries in her hand.

Sunset smiled. "I guess we probably stink."

"It's a fact."

Jane waited for Sunset to get her things and the pair walked to the showers, getting into their individual units and locking the doors so they could talk.

"Anyway," Sunset continued. "I grew up learning to lie to protect other people's feelings. A defense mechanism that I only employed with those I really wanted to like me. I'm not sure if I never fooled myself into thinking I did too.

"But Celestia… she was the recipient of it the most. I wanted her approval, so I outdid everyone else. I wanted her concern, so I would tell her what was going on with me… to an extent. I wanted her to love me and never have a complaint about me… to be family… so I hid my anger and frustration… it didn't last."

Jane let the water roll down her body, marveling at the lack of pain from her injuries. She was truly completely healed. As she listened to Sunset's bitter admissions, she had to shake her head. "What happened?"

"When I saw that didn't work… I just… stopped caring," Sunset said. She started soaping up, washing out the grime and dirt and burns. "I allowed myself to… to be arrogant. I was the most powerful caster; I was the princesses' personal apprentice; I had a future doing whatever I wanted. Well, if she wasn't going to see how great I was, then everyone else would. And they would tell her. And maybe then she'd acknowledge me."

She paused, running the water through her hair. At the angle, and with the water pressure it was like she was getting a head-massage, and she sighed, feeling her muscles relax a little as the shampoo was washed away.

"It was at that point that a pegasus acquaintance of mine became an alicorn… she was immediately 'adopted' by the royal family. I figured out that my destiny was to become one myself. That, that was Celestia's great plan for me. The reason she couldn't formalize things and make me her official daughter."

Sunset laughed. "Of course, that was just part of it… by then I honestly had convinced myself that I deserved all of that and more. That I belonged not just as an apprentice, but as an equal."

"Geeze, no wonder you walked out of that Star Wars marathon Galahad organized." Jane muttered.

"Oh, haha."

"Sorry, sorry… so what happened next?"

Sunset sighed, turning the water off, and grabbing her towel. "What do you think? I started doing shit I wasn't supposed to do for real." She shook her head at the memories. "Spells that were forbidden for one reason or another, looking into ancient magics… it was all about the power."

"Is that how… you learned Blood Magic?"

Sunset bit her lip. "Yeah. I stole the book before Celestia and I had our last fight. I… had discovered in some texts the properties of a magical mirror and well… you know the rest."

"Most of it, yeah," Jane said, also starting to dry off. "But all of that, as interesting as it is, doesn't actually answer what the current problem is."

Sunset relished the feel of putting on clean clothes again, and didn't answer until she was wearing her sports bra and panties. She wrapped her robe around herself and sat down to blow dry her hair.

Jane emerged from the other shower, also in her robe, and gave her a glare, but shrugged and worked on drying her hair as well.

Soon enough, they were both out. The barracks was still empty, no doubt due to the fact that unlike Jane and Sunset, everyone else was required to assist with the Commander's project.

"That letter I got today…" Sunset said when they were once more sitting down, "Was Celestia telling me that she should have realized that I looked at her as a mother figure, and that it took her up until now to really admit to herself that she felt the same way about me."

Jane blinked. "Wow. I mean… wow."

Sunset sighed. "So on the one hand I… got what I wanted? But… I've not been that ever. I grew up not being her daughter. I realized at one point during my early teens that I was never going to be that to her. I moved forward… came here, did all of this and other than one message in response to an angry comment from me, she never reached out."

"And now she expects you to simply accept this?" Jane asked.

Sunset nodded. "Yeah. I don't know how I feel. She's always been… wonderful. Generous, self-sacrificing and loving, in a distant way. And now she's admitting this because she thought I'd die."

Jane smirked. "Well, she's not wrong. You could die anytime soon."

"Thanks. But you know what I mean."

Jane looked down. "I don't know what to tell you, Sunset. I would give just about everything to see my parents one more time… but the situation is not the same. I guess the question is… are you willing to forgive her for this?"

"I don't know," Sunset said. Her eyes were becoming heavy. "I…" She yawned. "I can't think of what to answer, or how should I feel. I did a lot for a long time to make her happy. I lied to myself. I pretended to be happy when I wasn't… but that's not her fault, I understand. It still weighs on me, though. And after all this time, after all those lies were squeezed out of me and I'm who I am today… I don't know if I can ever return that."

"Maybe," Jane said, stopping to echo Sunset's yawn. "You should sleep on it. But at least you can start talking again, right?"

Sunset closed her eyes. "We'll see."

Canterlot Castle was in flames.

Sunset knew she had to move fast. Her hook shot from her wrist, taking hold on a distant tower. She let herself fly, shooting below at the enemy. Her horn glowed with magic and the chrysalid that was about to tear into Twilight's friends froze in place and exploded into pieces.

She landed, running past the lab and ignoring the many aliens trying to smash through the thick glass tubes until she was looking down from the balcony.

Plasma blasts tore through walls, and pegasi fell from the sky, burning and screaming. Unicorns erected barriers, but were overwhelmed by the sheer amount of firepower.

Sunset barreled through a pair of sectoids, screaming as she shot her shard gun straight into the open mouth of one and finished the other with two shots from her gun. Blood rained on her, painting her red and yellow.

Vipers had overrun the gardens, and even now gorged on the dead, but Sunset didn't have time to avenge them. She had heard a cry from within the castle. She turned around, facing the dark, foreboding entrance before her, neon lights flickering.

She could feel she was being watched but the cry came again! And she knew that pony! She ran into the castle, galloping and fast as her hooves would take her. Where was the rest of her team?

"Menace, this is Sunset! Where are you?"

Garbled voices responded in the radio. One of them sounded like Mox, but she couldn't make out the words.

"Meet me at the Princesses' quarters! She's in danger!"

She kicked into the room, but it was too late. The berserker stood over the body of her mother.

"Momma!"

"Shoot it!" Bradford ordered. "Surround it!"

"It's going for the civilians!"

Sunset shouted, enraged and sliced at the creature with her sword, but it threw her out of the way and with barely an effort snapped Bradford's neck. It took the body and threw it at Jane.

"Laetitia! Mox! Elena!" Sunset cried out. "Shoot it down!"

Sunset couldn't decide who to help. Celestia was down. Bradford was down. Jane was dead and her team had disappeared. The settlement was collapsing and more and more aliens tore through the line.

"My, but you do have violent dreams."

Sunset blinked, drawing a sharp breath as she found herself standing in the frozen scene. "What?" She looked down, but the bodies were gone. "What?"

"Do I presume much by interrupting such a tortuous fantasy?"

Sunset gulped. "A-a dream?"

She was a pony.

She was a human.

"Peace, Sunset Shimmer, calm down, and settle into what you feel most comfortable."

Sunset took a deep breath, trying to relax as the voice had suggested. The world around her faded and she was floating in a void.. well, mostly. Above her she could see a myriad stars. She felt herself calm and her worries fade.

She wasn't changing anymore.

"Interesting, that you would choose that shape."

Sunset opened her eyes. "Who are you? You sound familiar… didn't you interrupt another nightmare before?"

"Ah, you remember well, I must commend you, most would not remember, but it seems my sister chooses her… pupils well. Although perhaps that would not be the correct term for you now?"

It made sense. It all clicked in that moment. When Sunset turned around in her mindscape, she knew who was there.

Princess Luna smiled, sitting calmly as if nothing were the matter. "I heard your cry, Sunset Shimmer. And I came to aid." The princess stood up and walked over to her, tracing a hoof through her hair. "We have much to discuss, Blood Witch… and I think, you have much to talk about on where you are right now, and what our relationship is to be."

o.0.o End Chapter 51 o.0.o

Chapter 52: Arbitration

Ranger

Chapter 52: Arbitration

By Wanderer D

"Our relationship?" Sunset asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Did you not say I was pretty?" Luna countered with a smile.

When Sunset's face went red, the alicorn hid a laugh behind a hoof. "Fret not, Sunset Shimmer, I am not here to seek an amorous encounter. Yet."

Sunset ignored the last part. "I didn't know you were able to do this, is the portal open again?"

Luna shook her head. "Alas, it remains closed. 'Tis not unusual for magical artifacts to have a will of their own, of sorts. Whatever its purpose is in remaining locked, we are unable to do much but await its fancy."

"And even if it were, we'd need to go when ADVENT is not around and clean the area of Lost before attempting to help Twilight through," Sunset added.

"So, young witch," Luna said, tilting her head. "It seems your thoughts are troubled."

Sunset sat back, crossing her arms in front of her. "What do you expect? We're constantly under threat of instant demise on this side of the mirror."

Luna grinned. "We both know this is not why you're feeling insecure, young witch. It would appear my sister's diary entry has had unintended effects."

"That's one way of putting it," Sunset said, groaning. "Is there any chance we don't do this? I really don't need more drama."

Luna shrugged. "I worry for my sister. And I've come to learn much about you, so my mind is less… antagonistic than the last time we spoke."

"You're still calling me a witch, though."

Luna smirked. "That's the term for those that practice Blood Magic. It is not intended to be an insult."

"Certainly doesn't feel that way," Sunset muttered. "Since it seems we're going to be here, talking, instead of me resting…"

"No need to be upset," Luna said. "I will leave if that is what you want, but I thought perhaps you could use a pony ear as well as however many human ones you have. You know my history with my sister, surely you know I will not be blind to your own circumstances."

Sunset sighed. "I hate that she wrote me."

Luna blinked.

They were now both standing on the edge of a cliff. In the distance, one of the new ADVENT cities glowed with light. Several flying machines roamed about the city. Overall it was quite beautiful, even if the reality came with a very high price tag attached.

"She's been… indisposed for all these years," Sunset said, leaning forward to wrap her arms around her legs and rest her chin on her knees. "And then we're forced to talk again after I ended up back there by accident… and now she wants to be everything she did her damned best to not be when I really needed it?"

Luna lay down next to her, gazing at the city as well. "And you don't think forgiving her is within your grasp?"

Sunset shook her head. "It's not about forgiveness… I can forgive her for being… scared? For not being what she clearly didn't want to be back then…" She groaned and slid her face down so her forehead was now touching her knees. "I know I don't make sense."

"You do," Luna said, placing a hoof on Sunset's back. "Please, continue."

"I guess… I can let go of my anger. In a way, I have already. I realized long ago she and I were not really family. And… after several years of anger and resentment, I was finally okay with that. I realized it was my own projections that were making that fantasy world."

Luna hesitated, but remained quiet.

"So it's not about… being angry at her. I'm not… well, not for the same things. She was never mean. Never abusive, or made me feel intentionally ignored. When I wrote her a couple of years back, I was so angry at her. At myself. At where I was. But I learned many things and that anger just was… petty, in retrospect. She never did anything in order to hurt me."

Sunset looked away. "She never did anything in order to understand me."

Luna sighed. "It is complicated, young witch—"

"Just… Sunset, please."

Luna smirked. "Sunset. It is my belief that my sister harbored those feelings ever since she took you in, but she let her own stubbornness and righteousness get in the way of what should have been natural." Her smirk turned gentle. "I… wonder the type of mare she'd be today if she had let herself love you as she should have."

"She didn't, though." Sunset said, raising her head. "I… care for her. And I'm glad in a way she responded… but I was expecting… you know," she turned to look at Luna with teary eyes. "Hello! I'm glad you're doing well! I'm proud! Keep strong, become friends with Twilight, don't hit my sister in the face with a baton!"

She turned and suddenly she was a pony again, she moved over to Luna and fell flat on her belly, her horn touching the floor as she struggled to hold tears back. "But, what the hell is that letter, Princess? That's not what you write someone that you haven't seen in years and you would never have talked to were it not for them stealing your student!

"I don't know what to do! It's… that's like dropping a tank to hit a nail through a plank! Why couldn't she had just been herself? Just… nice, but distant. The "I'm proud of you, my little pony." type of inconsequential BS she throws around all the time?"

She hit the grass over and over with a hoof. "Why now? Why want to be my mother now? You can't choose to be honest with your feelings whenever! And then throw them at someone that so desperately wanted that and had finally gotten past it? It's cruel, Luna!"

She sobbed. "It's cruel, and I hate her for it, and I can't hate her! Because-b-because I wanted this so much!"

Luna softly stroked Sunset's mane, letting the mare sob and cry. "Sometimes ponies bottle things up so much, Sunset, that when things come out like that—be it sudden anger, or sudden, apologetic love—it is overwhelming."

"And unfair," Sunset said, taking a shuddering breath and slowly managing to control herself. "It is very unfair, Luna."

Luna nodded.

"I'll never… really hate her. Even when I left… I just wanted to show her I deserved better." Sunset chuckled. "Not that I did, but my need for family had been replaced by a need of power and recognition. If everypony recognized me as the greatest, if even magic itself turned me into an alicorn… then she would have to accept me… of course things have changed and my ambition…"

She sighed. "My ambitions lie elsewhere, now." She smirked a short-lived smiled. "But she's not part of that… her chance was years ago, Luna. For that, at least."

Luna nodded again, she wrapped a wing around the other mare. "What do you intend to do then? Not answer?"

"No… I will… I just… I can't just give that to her, Luna… not as she wants. Not just because she suddenly felt that way. Not after so much denial, anger and loss."

Luna sighed, closing her eyes. "I understand, Sunset. When I came back… I was the one that betrayed her trust and feelings.... perhaps your suffering in a way—"

"No," Sunset interrupted. She didn't look up at the princess, she didn't cuddle up into the embrace, but didn't pull away. She simply shook her head. "The decision to deal with her feelings about you… about me… that is up to her. You might have turned into Nightmare Moon and betrayed her, as you say… I might have stolen forbidden magic, and escaped… but neither of those actions forced her hoof into how to deal with her emotions.

"She lost her only sister for over a thousand years," Sunset said slowly. "And it's the type of loss I cannot… I just… it's not comparable to what I have felt. I get that. I can't judge her pain with a clear conscience… but how she dealt with that pain, whether it crippled her or not… that's on her.

"Blaming you for her decision either way would imply that Celestia never had a choice in the matter of how to handle that grief." Sunset took a deep breath. "Just like my decision to walk away and steal is my own and I can't blame her for it… sure, things could have been different, but we each of us choose how to act."

Luna gave her a bemused look. "You don't think she did the right thing in reaching out?"

Sunset sighed. "I don't know, Luna… I'm 25. I say a lot of shit. Maybe I'm talking out of my ass right now. Maybe I'm just BS-ing like a pro, or maybe I'm wise beyond my years. I'm lecturing you… on something I can barely deal with on my own." She lowered her head. "I'm just… trying to deal with this as best as I know how."

Luna laughed. "No, no, it's okay, Sunset. Sometimes visceral replies are much more honest than carefully planned and worded ones." She looked up into the starry sky. "My sister might be disappointed that you will not return her… affections so readily, but she should understand. She's an old hag by now."

Sunset snorted. "And you're not?"

Luna turned to her, her face all-seriousness. "I'll have you know, young Sunset, that my thousand-year entrapment kept me in a stasis. In essence, I remain a thousand years younger than my sister."

They remained like that for a while, and Sunset rested her head on Luna's shoulder. There was nothing there but them right now, a pair of mares just keeping each other company in an embrace that expected nothing more than comfort and support.

Eventually however, a large, spiraling hole opened up in the sky above, like a vortex of some sort, where the dream-stuff got dragged into.

"Seems like it's time to wake up…" Sunset said, almost regretfully. "Thank you for this, Luna."

"I will keep an ear out for you," Luna said. "I am unable to reach all over the earth, so I cannot protect you from nightmares or keep you company constantly… I do have a role to perform in Equestria, after all."

"I understand," Sunset said, smiling at the alicorn as she was slowly pulled up into the vortex. "Thank you again!"

Luna smiled. "I'll be watching over you."

And then she was gone.

"Oh my, look at who's waking up."

She knew that voice. Sunset frowned and yawned, stretching in bed before settling down and opening her eyes. She blinked to clear them. "Laetitia?"

"The same," the dark-skinned woman answered with a smile. "Slept well?"

"Hmm-hmm…" Sunset sighed. "What are you doing here?"

Laetitia tilted her head. "Watching over you."

Sunset blinked. "Um… why?"

"You seemed to be having a nightmare, but you calmed down and we didn't want to wake you up." Laetitia explained. "Jane woke up a little earlier than you, she's already out there with the others. I offered to keep watch over you since Twilight explained you might have overdrawn yourself so badly you might need some additional rest."

"Ugh…" Sunset groaned, slowly pushing herself up. "How long did we sleep?"

"You and Jane got a solid ten hours of sleep," Laetitia said. "And you slept for about… twenty more minutes."

"Great."

Laetitia laughed and stood up. "You'd better get changed into your overalls and get some food. The Commander wants to talk to you. Shen already picked up your armor for study… don't worry, she'll bring it back."

"It's… not really mine," Sunset said.

"That's not what the Commander said," the other woman replied. "Anyway, make sure you are ready for a long conversation. It appears your friend, Annette, kept the meeting room in the old base in perfect state… and that's where we're heading once you're ready."

Sunset nodded, "got it." She watched Laetitia step out of the room before rummaging through her backpack. Her eyes went wide and she looked around quickly, making sure no one was around before stuffing all fifteen of Galahad's magazines into Jane's locker.

"I completely forgot about that…" she muttered, cheeks flushed. Her eyes strayed to the locker, but she shook her head. "Nope! Not the right time, Sunset!"

She quickly got dressed, made her bed and sorted the contents of her backpack on top of it. Chrysalis' letters were all together, then there was her own, and the pictures… it was silly, perhaps, but she'd ask Chrysalis for a copy of the one where they were with Celestia and Luna.

The thought made her sigh and glance at her diary. She'd have to think carefully on what to write… but at least now she knew Luna cared enough for both of them to help smooth things out… regardless of their decision.

For now, she had work to do.

o.0.o End Chapter 52 o.0.o

Chapter 53: Reinstated

Ranger

Chapter 53: Reinstated

By Wanderer D

The meeting room was packed.

All of Menace was there, as well as Annette, Chrysalis, Bradford, Shen, Tygan and Twilight. Deadwood was also in there, casting dubious looks at the young girl that had walked in with the Doctor.

"Isn't she, like… a rookie?" He whispered to Sunset. "What is she doing here?"

"I guess we'll find out," Sunset whispered back.

Chrysalis stood up and everyone else immediately snapped to attention.

"First, a few things," Chrysalis said. "Congratulations to both, Jane Kelly and Sunset Shimmer are in order for completing their mission and bringing us… much more information than anticipated. Both of you performed outstandingly under the circumstances and managed to cement the building blocks for possible alliances and actions in the future.

"As such, and after discussing it with my senior staff and other parties, as of now, you have both been promoted. Sunset Shimmer, I grant you the rank of Lieutenant. Jane Kelly, you are granted the rank of Sergeant. You both now carry the advantages and responsibilities inherent in your new rank, and I expect you to develop your skills to match your new status."

Chrysalis took a seat at the head of the table. "You may all sit."

She waited until everyone was ready, then clasped her hands together, taking a deep breath and nodding to Bradford, who shuffled his paperwork before speaking, "Let's start this meeting by highlighting the unique qualities of your last mission:

"You contacted three insiders inside ADVENT, who—after some discussion—we deem important enough to encourage future relations. Apple Bloom's access to the MEC Factory is an extremely useful advantage; Scootaloo working in the engineering department speaks of deep understanding of ADVENT and Alien technology, which can only be useful to us, and Sweetie Belle herself is a known ADVENT personality, who we had no idea was anti-establishment.

"XCOM will extend contact to them soon, to follow up on the last mission and offer… to work more closely. What are your thoughts on this?"

Sunset and Jane exchanged a look, but with a nod, Jane let Sunset know to speak first.

"It will be difficult to involve them more than peripherally," Sunset said. "They're willing to help us, but they do feel they have too much to lose at this time. Their situation is tied to family and loyalty. Scootaloo is arguably the one that has the least to lose, but Sweetie Belle has a sister that is deep with ADVENT and Apple Bloom's brother might be working for them as well, if he still lives."

"Understood," Bradford said.

"Didn't Firebrand actually know them?" Chrysalis asked, turning to look at the pilot, who had gone rigid. "What are your thoughts, first lieutenant?"

Dash sighed. "Apple Bloom is the sister of one of our original XCOM soldiers… you remember Applejack?"

Chrysalis frowned, but nodded.

"That's her. Big Mac, her brother was also going to join the armed forces, but an injury prevented him from doing so… as for Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle, it's just like Sunset said: Rarity's going to be Sweetie's main concern, and Scootaloo will stick to them wherever they go." She chuckled. "They've always been like that."

Chrysalis sighed. "Well then, we'll extend the invitation eventually, but for now it might be best to have them in the back-burner."

"It's too bad," Lily spoke up. "Having someone like Scootaloo, who understands alien flight technology so well could really help us make the Avenger more efficient."

"We'll roll with what we have," Chrysalis said. "And this brings us to another discovery then, Bradford?"

Central nodded. "Sunset reported encountering a friendly AI inside the MEC factory, presumably already acting against them…"

Shen spoke up. "I… barely remember it, but once I read the report… dad was working on an AI to help us fight the aliens… I know he was working on several designs for mechanical additions to our troops. It seems that when the Elders took over the base, they also stole my dad's designs, and Julian with them."

"He helped me…" Sunset said, "but he felt very… angry at ADVENT. Said that they had butchered his code and tried to dominate him. He kept me and Jane from being discovered for a while before helping me get out of the room."

"I'm… not sure about that," Jane said, frowning. "I had everything under control until a few seconds after opening the secure room for you."

"Is it possible that you might have not noticed whatever caused it?" Bradford asked.

Jane shook her head. "Not under those circumstances… I was sending a signal piggybacking on the one from the antenna. I didn't really need to bypass any firewalls on my side, and the program worked fine."

"So, at best a wildcard," Chrysalis said, not sounding very pleased. "At worst, someone who tried to manipulate the situation and get Jane killed... We'll have to keep an eye on it… and limit our contact with Julian, can you ensure we are kept from his interference?"

Lily nodded. "Even if Julian is my dad's creation, I don't think he had all of my dad's code in him, I'll have to go through some old notes, but we should be fine. Commander… we should really plan on acting on Julian soon, however. Working with him… or not… we can still learn enough to help us with our own technology."

"Agreed," Chrysalis said. "But all in due time. We have a lot in our plate right now. And the last piece is right here, Annette and I have discussed the situation with the aliens within."

"As the commander says," Annette spoke up, "we have considered several options. It is my belief that the aliens here would not be of much use to XCOM, although they have already sent Shen their knowledge of laser technology, as well as allowed her to study the cyber disks, seekers and the sectopod. I believe this technology will be of use?"

"Absolutely!" Lily said. "There's plenty to research, the engineering team will be working on a lot of projects now."

"Excellent," Chrysalis said. "Tygan? Sparkle?"

Tygan rolled his shoulders. "Preliminary examination of the meld used to heal miss Durand has yielded no further uses. It appears that through the continuous exposure to it, she had absorbed all of its genetic-altering qualities."

"And… although it gives me some ideas that we might be able to put into use," Twilight added, "Those will take some time… it's more of an inspiration for future research than any additional data we can collect out of it at this time."

"Very well, we'll keep that in the back burner for now. At this time, and after much discussion, once we finish this meeting, we will be clearing out of the area. The alien colony will remain, and we will give any aliens we encounter that might be anti-ADVENT or anti-Elders an opportunity to join their brethren here where they can stay out of harm's way."

"How things have changed," Annette said with some humor.

Chrysalis gave her a look. "Indeed." She cleared her throat. "Needless to say, different times require different tactics, and we are not in a position where we can spit on an ally's face for reasons as stupid as their species.

"Additionally, Annette Durand has agreed to rejoin XCOM, with her previous rank of Sergeant. For now she won't be joining any specific team and will be assigned as required. I intend to give her her own command once she has settled down and a team opens."

Annette gave everyone a fanged smile. "I look forward to working with you all." She turned to look at Laetitia. "I also look forward to talking with you and Geist."

Chrysalis smirked. "Won't that be a fun conversation?" Her smile faded. "Now, the last item… Sunset's mission was intended to find the next link in the Assassin's location. As soon as we know more, we'll inform you all about our discoveries. Dr. Tygan and his team need to analyze the data we recovered."

Mox leaned forward. "If this is true, then we can finally put one of Chosen to rest."

Elena raised an eyebrow. "It would appear so. Volk will be very interested in hearing this information. Taking down the Assassin, will no doubt drive fear into the heart of the Hunter."

"There is a third," Laetitia said, "The Warlock hunts us Templars… he is massively powerful but…" she turned to look at Annette. "Our chances are now much higher, with this new development and miss Durand's assistance."

"And we have distinct advantages that the Warlock is not aware of either," Annette said, nodding in the direction of Sunset and Jane, as well as a cursory glance at Twilight.

"Then it is time to get going," Chrysalis said. "Our allies within ADVENT as well as Julian and the aliens here will be left alone for the moment. I need to open dialogue with Volk, Betos and Geist as soon as they have talked to you three… and then we'll assign the next mission. Dismissed."

As soon as the others stood up, Sunset looked up. "Commander, if I may talk to you in private?"

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow, but nodded at the others. When everyone had left and they were on their own, she sighed. "The floor is yours, Lieutenant."

Sunset took a deep breath. These last few days had been a roller-coaster of emotions, but there was little to be done about it. Right now, she needed to do this.

"When… we came here… I found a note from Sunset, directed to me."

Chrysalis' face went serious immediately.

Sunset pulled it out of her pocket. "It… and several other things were included in the setup I found to allow me to transfer blood to Jane. I didn't really omit much other than that little factor, but… well, there's a lot more to this, but, here."

Chrysalis took the letter from Sunset's hand and started reading. Chrysalis shook her head with obvious amusement at Sunny One's writing, but her smile faded when she finished the letter. Sunset could imagine what part she was reading right now, as the commander stood up and turned away from Sunset.

"Stupid," Chrysalis muttered in a whisper, which Sunset wasn't sure she was supposed to have overheard. "Stupid. Telling me these things twenty years later and on a note…" Chrysalis didn't turn, but gave the note back to Sunset.

"Better… better show that to Bradford and Lily too… I think they'd like to know… that Sunset... she was…"

"Can I ask," Sunset spoke softly. "Just what kind of relation—"

"No," Chrysalis choked out. "No. No, you may not, Lieutenant." She trembled. "Not right now… not… looking exactly—I need some privacy please."

"Yes ma'am… just…"

"Lieutenant?" Chrysalis all but hissed.

"I'm sorry, I'm leaving I just have these too…" from one of her leg pockets, she pulled out the letters, putting them on top of the desk. "I think… these belong with you. I found some pictures as well… I'll—"

"Later!" Chrysalis snapped, not turning around fully, her dark, black-green hair covering half her face as she looked over her shoulder. "Not now. The letters are enough." A pause. "Please, Sunset… I can't handle this with you here right now."

Sunset saluted, and left Chrysalis on her own.

o.0.o End Chapter 53 o.0.o

Chapter 54: Rookies

Ranger

Chapter 54: Rookies

By Wanderer D

"Alright team," Bradford's face appeared on the Skyranger's screen, right next to a map of the area they were headed to. "This is a run-of-the-mill mission. We are rescuing an ADVENT VIP who has decided to join our cause. As he reached out secretively, ADVENT is unaware of our presence.

"Your mission is to ambush the van transporting the VIP with the documents to the airfield. There are no ADVENT strongholds nearby and the area is mostly civilian, so keep your heads down and remain in concealment at all times until absolutely necessary.

"Once you have secured the VIP, clear the area and call in the Skyranger."

Twilight couldn't help it. She rocked back and forth, glancing nervously at the others. It had been… a month now, since she had last been inside a Skyranger? And this time she wasn't moving away from trouble… but towards it.

Had this really been a good idea? She looked down at herself. She was wearing one of the basic XCOM armors everyone had used. She had raised a fuss when offered something slightly better outside of ear-reach from her team. Now… now she was having second thoughts about that.

She was a lab-rat! An egg-head! A book-worm! A noun-noun! Not… a soldier. She had griped about the possibility of taking a life whenever she talked to Sunset about how callous the other unicorn was when killing. It still sickened her, even if it was something as vicious and mindless as a chryssalid. She had written home about how she didn't get the need to go out and kill.

And now she was in the air, going towards combat. What… what would Celestia think? She was sure that Shining and Luna would understand, but… What would her friends think?

Maybe Applejack and Rainbow Dash would understand… maybe even Rarity… but how would she face Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie? She wasn't defending herself this time. She had knowingly picked up her rifle—the same one she had been practicing with—dressed up in armor and joined her troop to go fight aliens.

And she was an alien! What if they found out?! What if they decided to shoot her?

"Not having second thoughts, are we?"

Twilight's head snapped to Alejandra, who did nothing to hide that knowing grin of hers.

"Nah," Monique said, waving her hand dismissively. "The Princess of Friendship wouldn't have second thoughts."

Ndlovu chuckled. "I wouldn't expect Twilight to back down, not after she tied herself up with her own words as well as any leopard Anansi would spin his web around."

"Isn't that the spider?" Just Kevin asked. "The trickster?"

"That'd be the one," Ndlovu said, nodding. "I'm surprised you would know about it, so far from my homeland, and in an age of the past being mostly buried."

"Hey, my grandfather was into world mythology, even wrote a book about it, before the war," Just Kevin replied with a shrug. "They might have destroyed most copies, but he still remembered the stories well enough to tell them to entertain me and other kids."

Ndlovu laughed, loud and as strong as ever. "Your grandfather was a true storyteller then," he nodded at Kevin. "The people of this world will owe him and others like him, much."

"Not as much as we owe the Princess of Friendship for ditching the lab to help us out!" Galahad laughed.

Twilight sighed.

Galahad shook his head, still smiling, and patted her armored knee. "Don't worry, duckie, you did the right thing. We're all proud of being in the same team."

o.0.o Earlier that Day o.0.o

"Hello, duckies," Galahad said as he walked into the training room. "It's time for your last lesson before you get sent on missions, there's plenty to go over, especially since the developments from our visit to old HQ a couple of days ago, and the glorious return of good ol' miss Durand."

He sat down at the desk, and crossed his arms. "But let's talk about your upcoming chance to get out there for real. How do you feel about it?"

Monique Berger was about to respond when they all heard a commotion outside.

"You can't be serious!"

"I said, no, Twilight, I think a word consisting of two letters, and a very definitive meaning should not pose such a challenging concept to understand!"

"I don't care! I've been through all this training, seen all of what I can do, learned to shoot, treat emergency wounds, seek cover, drag myself through the mud and what everyone else here does and you want me to just stay back here?!"

"Yes! It's my mission to make sure you don't get killed!"

Galahad blinked. "What the…"

"No-one made it your mission once you got me here!"

"What do you want me to tell Pr—everyone if something happens to you? What if your entire research field has to be postponed because you got shot in the head?"

"Tell them I did the right thing!" Twilight responded after a brief moment of hesitation. "I'm the Princess of Friendship, Sunset, I can't just… sit here!"

Alejandra and Ndlovu traded amused glances.

"Look, your place is in the lab with Tygan or Shen, not out there, getting shot. The point of the training was strictly so that you wouldn't do something stupid. And now you're doing it!"

"It's not stupid to risk your life for your friends! We've trained, bled, and sweat together, Sunset, you can't expect me to just watch them go off on missions without me!"

Just Kevin and Michael made to stand, but Galahad shook his head. His gaze turned to the closed door, behind which the argument continued.

"You saw what happened during the last mission. Jane got shot through by goddamned plasma! It's a miracle she's still alive!" They could hear Sunset pacing heavily outside the room. "I should order you to stay."

"Are you going to?" Twilight asked. "Would you stay if your team had to go risk their lives on a mission?!"

"Yes! If those are my orders, I would have to trust them to do so! Why do you think Mox and Elena didn't go with me and Jane? It's not because they didn't want to!"

"But what if you weren't ordered not to go, but someone is too worried about you and just wants to stop you because they're worried?"

There was a pause.

"Are you going to order me not to go?" Twilight insisted. "Because if you're not, or any other officer isn't, I'm going."

Another pause.

Sunset barked a laugh. "You stupid, insufferable jerk, I'm so fucking proud of you right now that I don't know if I should punch you, slap you, or hug you."

"Language! I think—"

Slap! Everyone in the room winced. A scuffle. "Ouch! Why did you slap me?! Oof! W-why did you punch me?!"

"Come here," Sunset's voice said and they could hear the following, sudden, but less violent 'oof' from Twilight. "I just couldn't make my mind, so it's all three, you idiot nerd."

"Oww! A nuggie?! Really?!"

"Seriously. I'm proud of you. And just so you know, if anyone in there messes up and you die for it, I will skin them alive. And then I will get creative."

"Why would you tell me that?"

"No reason, now go in."

They heard Sunset's steps as she walked away from the room, and a few seconds later, the door hissed open. Twilight stepped in, a bit more frazzled than usual and rubbing her cheek. She stopped, looking at everyone in the room. "Um… what?"

That's when Monique started clapping. "Well said, Princess!"

"And that," Galahad laughed. "Is how you earn a nickname."

o.0.o Present Time o.0.o

Twilight covered her face and groaned.

"Hey," Alejandra spoke up. "We're all nervous, but our mission is not that hard. Come on."

"I know," Twilight said with a sigh. "I'm just… not used to this."

"We went through the training together," Just Kevin pointed out. "You passed every test… even if at the beginning you were running out of breath fairly quickly."

"They're right," Galahad spoke up. "You and your mates didn't go through Navy SEAL training exactly, but it wasn't a walk in the park either. The skills you have learned have set you all to be effective rookies… you are now eligible to go on missions and this one is a test of mettle as well as your skills. Other teams will look into this mission and decide if they want any of your on their own."

"Or… we're all expendable and this mission isn't that important, so it doesn't matter how it goes," Monique said.

"That's not true," Galahad said, sparing a moment to match eyes with each of them. "None of us is expendable. XCOM has very select few who stay and fight… the few that dare go back, stand tall and fight. Not everyone is ready for this. And less return willingly… missions like these are just an example of how much we need to do now."

Twilight nodded, her thoughts going back to just before the mission.

o.0.o Earlier that Day o.0.o

"Look at you, all geared up," Sunset said shaking her head and sitting next to Twilight. "Are you.. sure you want to do this? There's really no going back, Twilight."

Twilight sighed. "I don't want to kill… but the thought of my team going without me… it's just…" She trailed off, looking down at the rifle, and wondering when it had started to look so right in her hands.

"I understand." Sunset wrapped an arm around the younger woman. "And… they're all around your age, right? Real rookies… just hit their twenties."

Twilight nodded.

With a sigh, Sunset shook her head and leaned back, staring up. "You wouldn't be the only one that sends friends to battle and waits for them to return, Twilight. Many here have slowly made relationships… soldiers, engineers, scientists… they're all human, some of them are okay on their own, some others seek companionship. And some… have to see people that they care for go on missions. No one thinks any less of them. Your job is very important, Twilight."

"Are you saying that my life has more value than theirs?" Twilight asked a bit bitterly.

"Yes."

Twilight's head snapped around, and she stared at Sunset in utter disbelief. "What?! But—"

"Not in the sense you're thinking, Twilight. You can argue that the value of a life on it's essential pure form is impossible, and I would agree," Sunset said, shaking her head, "but that is not the case here. In a very real, quantitative, objective, reckoning of the facts… when you became a Princess, your life was immediately more important overall than that of a guard.

"When you became a VIP here, your life was more important than mine. When you became the lead scientist of a specific form of research that can turn the war? You objectively became more important than all of us soldiers.

"And that is not counting the fact that you are a leader from another dimension of unknown capabilities and the rightful bearer of a powerful magical artifact that is so strong, attempting to study it without your presence is bound to erase a large area of the planet."

"But…" Twilight's eyes were shimmering with tears, "that's unfair! All life should be valued equally!"

Sunset shook her head. "Life is not fair, Twilight. Leaders are elected, scientists and engineers endorsed… because they can lead, discover and create… in that way, they open up the future for others. I'm not there yet… I plan to be. I'm working my way up—"

"You could be a scientist!" Twilight snapped.

"I'm not." Sunset replied, eyes level. "And yet the sad truth is that if my team is lost, or I died, it would impact the alliances we have with the other factions, in contrast with what say, Deadwood's death would do. I don't like it, but it's the truth." She sighed, turning to look at Twilight. "My point is… that as much as you're doing the right thing… the thing that anyone would do for their brothers and sisters in arms, and which makes all of us soldiers proud of you… losing you would affect much more the world than losing anyone else in that mission."

"It's not right."

"It's still true."

"I'm still going."

"I know."

o.0.o Present Time o.0.o

"Alright, duckies! Get ready!"

Galahad's shout returned Twilight to the present, and she checked her weapon and ammo once more.

"In a few moments we'll be dropped by in the clear area that the Skyranger found for us. We should be out of sight of both civilians and ADVENT. We'll endeavor to keep it that way, understood?"

"Yes, sir!"

Galahad nodded. "That means: you follow the orders. The only time you disobey an order from me, is if the Commander tells you otherwise, understood?"

"Yes, sir!"

"We move carefully. Cover-to-cover. By the book. No shenanigans. I give the order, you follow. I say jump, you read my mind and jump as high as I goddamned want, understood?"

"Yes, sir!"

"Colonel," the pilot called. "We're here."

The lights turned off and the red, warning lights came on. They could feel the Skyranger slow down to a hover. The back ramp opened, letting the ropes uncoil.

"Go, go, go!" Galahad ordered, and they were all suddenly moving.

Twilight felt her heart accelerate, as her body responded. They had done several practice jumps already and this was the same. A quick sprint, keeping her eyes on her rope. Her feet left ramp… she was flying for a second… her hands grasped the rope, her leg wrapped around it as she slid down in a controlled fall.

She hated to admit it, but it was exhilarating. A few seconds later, she was landing on the roof of a building, her rifle up and scanning the area as she had been trained.

"Central," Galahad called in as they all crouched together, "we are in the AO."

"Understood. Galahad, you're in command.

As the others shuffled around and took positions to scan around without giving their positions away, Twilight looked around the city and wondered at how much things had changed, and how far she still had to go.

o.0.o End Chapter 54 o.0.o

Chapter 55: Risk

Ranger

Chapter 55: Risk

By Wanderer D

Celestia,

I'm not writing regarding… that issue you wrote me about, right now. I'm just giving you a quick update… Twilight decided to join the rookie team on a mission. It's supposed to be a simple one, but… things happen.

I tried to convince her to stay and I'm not very happy about it, but, well, you don't go through boot camp with your teammates and then just—anyway, she's in good hands at the moment and things are straight forward enough for it to be in and out. I know this is probably not ideal, but you might want to talk to Shining Armor if you need to talk to ~~someone~~ somepony about it.

~Sunset

"I just want it on the record that I think this is a tremendously foolhardy decision."

"Noted, Tygan," Chrysalis said, leaning back so she was looking at him upside down from her desk. "But this is something that every soldier here has to go through."

"I… understand that, Commander," Tygan said reluctantly. "However, I find myself wondering how putting one of my team members through this will help anything. Twilight is not only a scientist of tremendous potential, but also a member of royalty from possible inter-dimensional allies."

Chrysalis sighed and leaned forward to look at the video feed again. "I've considered this, Tygan, but there are several advantages to this as well… first, it will show your team that they too can participate in operations, and trust me, with the information I've been getting? You'll need to spare hands from time to time."

Tygan crossed his arms and shook his head, but said nothing.

"Come on, Tygan," Lily said, smiling at the scientist. "It's an easy mission, what's the worst that could happen?"

"Crap," Chrysalis muttered. "Now that you said that, I really need to start paying attention. Thanks Shen."

"What?"

Tygan sighed. "Maybe I should join Lieutenant Shimmer in the firing range."

"Is that where she is?" Chrysalis did not turn around.

"Either there, or training with miss Dragunova to be more stealthy," Tygan said.

"Huh," Chrysalis grunted. "Useful."

"Actually, I think she's with Central right now, in the Command Center." Lily said.

Chrysalis smirked. "I figured she wouldn't want to miss it."

"If I may, Commander, I have noticed that you and Lt. Shimmer don't' seem to speak much as of late—"

"I don't want to talk about it," Chrysalis said. "It's personal, and she and I both know what it's about. Don't worry, we didn't start hating each other or something. We just need as much space as we can get in this ship."

Tygan and Shen exchanged looks, but neither felt like arguing the point.

"Okay, Bradford, Galahad, let's get this thing rolling," Chrysalis said into the comms.

Fortunately, there weren't that many civilians out at this time. The rookie team ran on top of the tall building, keeping out of sight of the very few people out and about.

Twilight followed Galahad's order and took an advance position behind cover. She glanced around, but saw no sign of patrols. "Nothing in sight," she reported quietly into the radio. "There's a small balcony in front of me, no civilians."

The only acknowledgment she had was when Monique ran past her, followed by Just Kevin, jumping over the side of the building and after hanging on by the edge by tips of their fingers. They landed nimbly on the balcony and spread out, taking cover and looking down at the street below.

"Clear on the East side," Monique reported.

"Clear on the West side as well," Just Kevin added.

"Ndlovu, Twilight," Galahad called in. "You're next. Take the middle, drop down to street level."

"Roger."

Just like in practice, Twilight followed the instructions. She vaulted over the edge of the roof, holding on tight to it to get her balance and a sense of distance then dropped down, landing carefully and running across the balcony before repeating the move again.

Next to her, Ndlovu echoed her movements as if they were a pair of dancers doing a routine. The moment their feet touched the ground, they ran behind cover.

That was the thing that had been repeated constantly to her and everyone else on her team: Cover. Cover. Cover.

A few seconds after they had settled in, Galahad had ran past them, almost as materializing out of nowhere. The man was ghost when he wanted to be.

Galahad pressed his back against the wall of the next building, and glanced inside. He then turned to face them, making a few quick motions with his hand. Twilight paid rapt attention.

Three civilians, unaware of their presence, inside building. Clear view of the windows.

Galahad pointed at a nearby drain pipe that went all the way up, then to Twilight and Ndlovu, indicating that he wanted the two of them to take point and go up.

Ndlovu and Twilight looked at each other and nodded. Twilight tilted her head and he ran in first, deftly climbing up the pipe with as much ease as a spider would have. Twilight was next, the moment he was over the edge of the roof, she was running across the street.

She slowed down, a bit intimidated by the sheer steepness of the thing, but, taking a deep breath, she reminded herself of practice. Her gloves were designed to grant her a better grip, and she could feel the difference as she grabbed the pipe with both hands and pulled up, setting her boots against the wall.

With a push up, and quick movements, she moved upwards, grabbing and securing her place with with a mixture of pulling and pushing. She repeated the process until she was two stories up and rolling onto the safety of the rooftop, where Ndlovu gave her a smile.

"Couldn't have done it with more grace myself," he said.

Twilight giggled and blushed, but a quick tap and a nod from him got her moving. They spread out as well, covering each one side of the building.

"East side clear," Ndlovu reported.

Twilight's breath caught in her throat. Below, walking slowly away from the building and down the street were familiar ADVENT soldiers and something she'd never seen before: it was bipedal and heavily armored, with some sort of thick, green glass covering where the head and torso would be. The rest of its body looked like it had been stuffed into some sort of astronaut suit. "I see a patrol, West side. Troopers and… I don't know what that is."

"Never seen one of those before," Bradford agreed on the comms. "Keep out of sight, don't engage unless absolutely necessary.

"Roger." Twilight responded. "Kevin, do you have sight on the X-rays?"

"Confirmed," Kevin said. "Can't see the new unit, but I see the two Troopers."

"Kevin, Monique," Galahad called in. "Join Twilight and Ndlovu," Galahad said.

"Team, the VIP is due to leave soon, make sure you make it in time."

Twilight watched nervously as Kevin and Monique crested the edge of the building and ran past her and Ndlovu.

'What if we fail? What if we get there and the VIP is gone? Will we have to do basic all over again?' she thought worriedly, 'I don't want to go back! What's the point of all that effort if I have to do it again!'

"Don't worry about Central right now," Galahad said on the radio. "We do what we need to do. It's his job to keep us updated, but don't let the urgency get in the way of the job, or distract us from our mission."

"Roger!" everyone echoed.

Monique reported in: "We have visual on the objective, black van, there's a small patrol there. A captain, a lancer and a trooper."

"Roger that," Galahad said. "Twilight, you and Ndlovu are with me, Monique, you and Kevin stay up here. Alejandra, scout ahead, prepare the area for the Skyranger to pick us up the moment we take them down."

"Roger."

Twilight swallowed, following Galahad and Ndlovu to the side of the building opposite from where the patrols were. After taking a quick look to ensure no civilians or ADVENT were around, they made their way down the building.

Ndlovu dashed behind a car, while Twilight took cover on the corner of the building. Galahad stood next to her.

"Choose your targets," Galahad whispered into the radio. "Kevin, any sign of the patrol?"

"None, sir."

"Good. You keep an eye out for them. On three. One."

Ndlovu braced himself, glancing once at Twilight and nodding.

Twilight bit her lip, raising her rifle and taking deep, calming breaths.

"Two."

The small patrol in front of the vehicle turned away, facing West.

"Three!" Galahad called, rushing around the corner, blade coming out of its sheath. The captain didn't even have time to turn before his body had been almost split in two by Galahad's downward swing.

The Lancer turned, surprised and tried to take cover.

Twilight felt the kick of her rifle shake her arms as her body instinctively braced itself for the shots. She blasted at the lancer, who took a full hit to the side from her shot, spinning in place with the impacts just a second before Ndlovu's rifle tore whatever was left of its chest appart.

The trooper tried to run as well, but Galahad had spun around just in time to basically decapitate the trooper, and if it wasn't enough, Kevin had also shot at him. The trooper collapsed in a heap, just as Galahad turned. "Twilight!"

Twilight stood there in shock, not believing what she had done. She had actually taken the shot on instinct, something that she never thought would happen. She expected to be calculating, to be coldly able to hold herself back from shooting but the moment the black and red armored ADVENT swordsman had moved…

"Twilight!"

She snapped back to reality, eyes wide as Galahad jerked his head towards the van. Nodding, she took cover behind the door, kneeling right next to the dead body of the captain and trying to not look down or throw up. There would be time for that later, and she expected it to continue for a while.

She barely registered as Alejandra dashed past them, crossing the street in a second and disappearing around a corner.

Galahad took position next to her, working furiously on the lock. "Dammit, of course they would secure it. It's just their goddamned VIP." He glanced down at Twilight. "Doing alright over there, Sparkle? You look a bit green."

"Urp. I-I'll be fine, just… please do that faster…" she whispered.

Galahad chuckled, returning to his hacking. "Kevin, any sign of the patrol?"

"Not yet... "

"Good, you and Monique come down and take positions across the street. Alejandra should call in Skyranger in that area when the VIP is ready, you will provide cover fire if necessary while we escort the VIP."

"Roger."

A few seconds after both of them had ran past and taken positions across the street, Galahad called out, "Hack complete! Retrieving VIP!"

The doors opened and Galahad jumped in. "What the.."

Twilight looked up in surprise when something slammed through the side of the armored vehicle. Some sort of blade had gone completely through it… from the inside out. Rolling around she turned to look into the van, just as Galahad flew overhead, crash-landing on the car where Ndlovu was taking cover.

"Where is she?!" a cold voice hissed as a tall, blue humanoid with serrated teeth and twin pigtails stepped out from within. A glowing red gem palpitated on her chest. The humanoid viciously slid her across the interior of the van, where Twilight could now see the dead body of the person they were supposed to save.

"It's the assassin! Evacuate!" Central ordered on the radio, but it was too late.

"We've been spotted!" Just Kevin shouted, just as a green, glowing blob arched is way to explode between them.

Twilight heard Monique and Kevin scream. The green goo splattered on the street, melting the pavement and emanating green fumes that hurt to breathe even at that distance.

Galahad was not moving, Ndlovu emerged from behind the car, shouting in defiance and shooting straight at the blue woman/creature. His shot missed, striking the door next to her. Almost negligently, the assassin pointed her own rifle at him and splattered his chest on the street.

She looked down and grinned at the paralyzed Twilight, grabbing her by the front of the armor, and lifting her up to her level. Twilight tried to bring up her rifle, but the assassin batted it away from her arm.

The screams had died down and Twilight could hear the metallic stomping of the alien they had seen earlier approaching.

"Well, well, well," the assassin hissed, her smile vicious as she leaned in to smell Twilight. "What have we here?"

She glanced down at her chest, where the gem pulsated stronger, then looked up at Twilight. "An Equestrian… and not the Blood Witch? My… how many of you are here?"

"Twilight!" Sunset's voice emerged from the radio. "Twilight!

"Ooh… I can hear her voice on your device…" the assassin said, caressing Twilight's face. "Yesss… I think I can make use of you…"

With a yank, she removed the bodycam and the microphone, focusing it on her face. "Listen well, Blood Witch… she is mine now… I will enjoy torturing her. Twisting her. You will regret ever challenging me!"

She crushed the camera… and the feed went black.

o.0.o End Chapter 55 o.0.o

Chapter 56: Guilt

Ranger

Chapter 56: Guilt

By Wanderer D

The Command Center was quiet after the screen went black.

Next to Bradford, Sunset had collapsed on her knees, arms slack and staring at the screen blankly. "I-this is my fault. This is all my fault!" she whispered in horror, her face going deathly pale. "Celestia… her brother… her family and friends… they all entrusted her to me… and I let this happen."

"Evacuating Rookie Acevedo," the Skyranger called in.

"Sunset," Bradford whispered, worriedly looking from her to the screen. The team's still active biometrics slowly went flat except for one: Alejandra's. "Sunset, there's nothin—"

"Yes there was!" Sunset snapped, face flushing with anger. "I should have ordered her to stay!" Her fist, enveloped in magical flames, slammed on the console, cracking the monitor and making two engineers scramble back, eyes wide. "What the hell was I thinking?! Of all the stupid, idiotic, cretinous things I could do, I had to give in to her stupid sense of loyalty! It was objectively stupid to do this! And I did it anyway!"

"Get a hold of yourself, Lieutenant!" Bradford snapped.

Sunset looked up, staring at her flaming fist. It wasn't hot enough to melt anything, but it was starting to stain the metal and maybe soften a few buttons. "Sorry." She opened her hand and the flames flashed away as if they never were. "Sorry," she whispered again.

Bradford offered her a hand, which she took and helped herself up. She glanced at the console with a grimace. She glanced at the engineers, who looked at her warily. "I'm… so sorry… she—"

One of the engineers shook his head and patted her on the shoulder. The whole room was quiet, giving her understanding looks.

Sunset turned around, shaking her head and unable to face their pity, just as Chrysalis' voice cut through the silence. "Central. Lt. Shimmer. My quarters. Now."

The pair made their way upstairs and into the commander's quarters in complete silence. Even after Sunset's display, the engineers and staff's eyes were not on the scorch marks or the cracked monitor, but still on the black screen.

"What the hell happened out there, Bradford?" Chrysalis asked the moment the door hissed closed behind them. "This wasn't supposed to be the type of mission that would even register in some bureaucrat's desk, much less the Chosen's radar!

"The VIP was as low as you can get while still being somewhat useful. The official ranking for this mission—with a Colonel attached to it—was supposed to equal "random bunny encounter in the forest"! So, tell me, how the fuck exactly did we go from fluff and rainbows to bloody massacre?!"

Bradford tightened his jaw before responding. "Everything checked out, Commander. The VIP didn't make any contact after the initial agreement of time and location.

"Colonel Galahad kept track of all known radio frequencies belonging to ADVENT in that city. Initial scans of the area didn't indicate any heavier movement of ADVENT troops… in fact, as stated previously, the city was at an all-time low.

"We've scouted the situation for over a month. Today was the time that the VIP would be under the least surveillance, in the least secure location in the continent. There was no reason for a Chosen to be involved—"

"Unless something clued them in," Tygan interrupted, pondering the situation. "My initial suspicion was that Twilight's presence would have alerted them of our mission, as the Chosen seem to be aware of Sunset's Thaumic Energy, but that wouldn't explain the expediency of the ambush that the Chosen prepared so effectively, or why they haven't simply found us, if they were able to do such a thing."

"Well, it was almost a complete wipeout," Chrysalis growled. "So we'd better find out where they got their information!"

"But if that's not it—" Shen's eyes went wide. "One moment, commander!" She ran out of the room, her GREMLIN quickly following in her wake.

Chrysalis massaged her forehead. "Stupid. Stupid." She looked up at Sunset with such intensity that Sunset couldn't help but stand straighter. "We will get her back. I won't rest until we do that, Sunset."

"The Assassin did indicate that she was interested in keeping Twilight alive," Tygan said, and only a glance at his tightly clenched fists gave any indication as to his anger at the situation. "That means that she will be taken to one of their secure locations."

The sound of someone running outside reached them and soon the door opened and Shen ran back in. "One of the rookies quit earlier today… Michael, I think. I checked the logs and it seems there was a signal piggybacking on ours just before he abandoned ship!"

"A traitor?" Chrysalis hissed. "Where was he dropped off?"

"There's a settlement a few hours away, he went with the away team and was dropped off there," Shen said, scanning the pad. "That was a few hours ago. He could have moved from there with any number of caravans."

"Not quick enough," Bradford spoke up. "We're in Reaper territory."

"Commander," a message came through. "The Skyranger has returned. They're in a landing vector now.

Chrysalis locked eyes with Bradford. "Go there and get a report."

"I'll join you," Sunset said tightly.

The pair walked hastily out of the room, as Chrysalis turned to face the computer. "Get me Volk, now," she ordered. She didn't turn around. "Tygan. Shen… evaluate any possible data breaches that might have come from Michael Cruz's access. Track his movements. Find out who he had contact with."

"Yes, Commander!"

Chrysalis snarled once they were out of the room.

A moment later the screen fizzled and Volk appeared on the screen. "Commander?"

"I'm sending you a dossier," Chrysalis hissed. "He was dropped off at… Hearthsbreath…"

Volk frowned. "That's just down from my camp."

"I know. We need him alive… and we need him now."

Volk gave her a steady look, but simply nodded. "I'll get my people on it, Commander."

Alejandra gazed at the empty seats in the Skyranger, trying to wrap her mind around what she had seen. At the silence. At the lack of people.

Each place seemed to hold the ghost of someone she had just seen that morning. But she couldn't meet their gazes. She couldn't look up at Monique's ghost and see the melted face. Or Kevin's and notice his arm had been completely burned away.

She couldn't stare long at the gaping wound that had almost cut Galahad in half, or Ndlovu's headless body. She couldn't look at Twilight's seat, where the nerdy rookie was fidgeting and talking herself into doing the mission just hours earlier.

She remembered Twilight's argument with Lt. Shimmer earlier. She should have listened. She shouldn't have gone with them. She should have stayed in the lab… they all should have stayed.

She felt the Skyranger land and heard shuffling from the cockpit.

"We're here kid, they're waiting for you."

Alejandra nodded, not trusting herself to speak yet. She carefully stood the moment the ramp started opening. She felt faint, but she was back in the Avenger. Alive. Alone.

She felt angry with herself. Disappointed that she didn't rush out. Save them.

The ramp extended completely with a metallic clang the moment it touched bottom. She had to hold on to the side before morosely making her way down the ramp, stumbling a little as she kept her eyes fixed on her feet.

Finally, after what felt like way too long, she set foot on the Avenger proper. A shuffling sound made her look up, and she felt like there was ice in her stomach. Central was there, but right next to him, looking like she'd been punched in the stomach was Lt. Shimmer.

There were rumors that Twilight was her sister. Or her best friend.

Regardless, Alejandra had survived and no one else had. She was here, living, being judged—hated right now. She felt sick, like the ground was wobbling. It felt like the room around her was becoming smaller and pressing all around her. Things looked weird, as if she were looking through binoculars, with shadows around her vision.

She felt like she was falling into a cliff.

"Acevedo!"

Alejandra felt ill, her vision was still weird, but she was able to breath now. She moved her legs, holding onto whoever was holding her up. "I-I'm sorry, I'm trying to—"

"Deep breaths, slow," the voice said. It was female. Familiar. "I've got you, get your feet straight, come on, I'll help you."

Grasping the arms holding her, she did as instructed, and the moment she could stand straight, she was pulled into a tight hug. Gold and red hair blurred in her vision, and she slowly understood who was holding her up.

"It's not your fault," Sunset Shimmer whispered.

Alejandra couldn't help it. She broke down right there, crying and sobbing and wailing in Sunset's embrace.

Sunset sat at the table at the end of the bar. It was the same one where Rainbow Dash and Twilight had spoken some time before, although she had no way of knowing it. All she knew was that she hadn't been able to stay in Alejandra's presence while the surviving rookie gave her report.

As it was, guilt was consuming her. Her diary rested on the table, closed. She had tried to write earlier, but the moment her hands made to open the book, she felt so sick and terrified, that she was unable to do so.

She understood, in some way, that as the officer in charge of Menace, if any of her team died, she'd be the one responsible to fill out the reports, and if possible, reach out to their loved ones.

And even then, she knew that Twilight might still be alive, based on the ramblings of a crazy monster-like assassin from space… but even then, just looking at the diary brought immediately to mind the kind faces of Princess Celestia and Luna and Cadance… even Shining Armor… and the thought of the grief that she would be putting them through, especially after her earlier note was… it tore her apart just thinking about that.

The way she had left Canterlot the last two times was bad enough, but this? How would she ever be able to look Celestia in the eye? She had gone against her worry… against her gut instinct that shit would hit the fan, just because she had been really proud of Twilight's commitment.

The gods had dropped the idiot ball, and like an eager Icarus she'd gone ahead and caught it, bounced it around and worse, shared it. She grabbed her hair. "I'm so stupid! She's not me! She's better than me! She doesn't belong out there! What the hell have I done?! Not only have I doomed myself, I'm literally responsible for an interdimensional political incident!"

"She was bound to go out there eventually," Chrysalis said from the door of the bar. "If not now, later on. We have plenty of missions that would require scientist specialists or engineers to join our soldiers."

She walked into the room, closing the door behind her. She grabbed the first bottle she saw, two shot glasses and sat down across from Sunset, serving them up. She picked hers up and slammed it back, making a face. "Cinnamon Whiskey…"

Sunset followed suit, grimacing as the alcohol burned its way down. "If either that or the drink were supposed to make me feel better, it didn't work."

Chrysalis snorted. "Of course not. We just watched a bunch of kids and their teacher get wiped out in seconds. Anyone that feels okay with that is a soulless asshole that has no place in my ship."

Sunset sighed, looking down. "What am I going to do, Commander?"

"You? You're picking up Michael when Volk finds him, and then you, Annette, and I will teach the bastard very painful lessons. Then he'll either tell us or we'll figure out where Twilight's being held captive, then we're slaughtering our way in and getting her out."

Sunset shivered. "I still should've—"

"Should have. Would have. If I had. If I hadn't. Maybe this, maybe that." Chrysalis refilled both shot glasses. "It's all BS. We did, and that's that. Now either we do, or we don't."

"That doesn't excuse my stupidity."

"No, it doesn't, but your stupidity doesn't end with you. Galahad could have put his foot down. Bradford. Me." Chrysalis raised an eyebrow. "Don't take all the credit."

Sunset looked down, biting her lip.

"Geeze you two are the same," Chrysalis muttered. "Yes, you could argue that the idiot ball was passed around. We all partook. Well, except Tygan—" she conceded, "but the bottom line is that Twilight was part of the graduating team. We found, literally, the least offensive, most tame, least violent, most controlled mission we had ever found and sent them there to pick up someone.

"The VIP was just a goddamned nurse from a center. There was absolutely nothing that could have been less… memorable about this mission. Except that Twilight was there. If she had stayed she'd have felt that she could have done something more. Just like Acevedo is feeling right now."

"Except that she'd be here, we wouldn't have sent our only Thaumic expert out to the field, and let's not forget, she's a goddamned Princess from a realm where two of them can play beach ball with heavenly bodies."

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. "Drama queens, the both of you. First, she's not the only Thaumic expert we have; Second, as I have said, scientists and engineers will start going on some field missions. Sending Twilight out there was also a bit of a calculated risk to show the others that it could go well—"

"Yeah, how did those calculations work out for you?" Sunset interrupted, downing the second shot glass.

"...and, third," Chrysalis continued as if she hadn't been interrupted, "I'm not too concerned about war with Equestria at this time. Objectively speaking, even if they managed to send magic items with unicorns that could use them, they'd all be useless for about an hour, minimum, and the time it would take them to figure out how to use the magic items here renders them all but harmless for quite some time. If it came to a fight, their losses would be… exorbitant. All we would need is a couple of snipers and enough ammo."

Sunset gave her a glare.

"What?" Chrysalis said, giving her an innocent look. "It's true. And I'm not stupid enough to send my troops across the portal to attempt an invasion. I have no interest in that. The roles would be immediately reversed and all they would need would be a cage big enough to catch us one by one as we jump through a magic mirror. No, I doubt your Princesses would want to go to war over this."

"That is assuming they don't tear a hole in reality to get here in their natural forms."

"Should have. Would have. If I had. If I hadn't. Maybe this, maybe that." Chrysalis downed her own glass. "It sucks, Sunny. It really does… to have to deal with this shit. You know that the problem could have been caused by your own negligence, but this wasn't a random miscalculation. We were betrayed… again." She narrowed her eyes, standing up and sitting next to Sunset.

"The bottom line is, we didn't anticipate something stupid like this happening, because it wouldn't have otherwise. Clearly Vigilo Confido needs more practice."

Sunset took another drink. "I'll toast to that."

An hour later, Bradford walked in. He took the scene in front of him and scowled a little, before saluting. "Commander, Volk just sent a communication. They've found Michael. He was about to be extracted by an ADVENT team, but they took them all out. Michael is under their custody."

Chrysalis continued petting Sunset's hair. The younger woman was asleep on her lap, and occasionally would frown slightly, only for Chrysalis to sooth her with gentle swipes down her scalp.

"She's not her," Bradford stated.

Chrysalis sighed. "I know."

"Commander—"

"Please, John," Chrysalis snorted. "Right now there's no need for those formalities. And yes, I know… but… she just acted the same way. Said the things she would say."

Bradford sighed. "I know… she reminds me of her too, but she really isn't the same Sunset Shimmer."

"Again," Chrysalis said softly, "I know, but she is our Sunset regardless… just a bit newer… it feels like I'm taking care of my Sunset's legacy."

Bradford nodded.

"Anyway," Chrysalis said, shaking Sunset's shoulder with a hint of regret at waking the sleeping soldier, "let's go make sure Michael Cruz regrets having ever been born."

o.0.o End Chapter 56 o.0.o

Chapter 57: Magic

Ranger

Chapter 57: Magic

By Wanderer D

Kevin grunted, shifting and moaning in the bed.

"You have to treat him," Twilight said, her voice cold at the… female outside.

"I don't have to do a thing," The Assassin said, frowning at something on a screen. "You could always use magic to heal him."

Twilight looked away. "I can't."

The assassin chuckled. "Why not? The Blood Witch can."

Twilight closed her mouth and looked away.

"Aww, did I hit a nerve?" The Assassin turned to look at her. "Too bad, pony. You're now my prisoner, and no amount of begging for that idiot's life is going to do anything for you. ADVENT already healed him some. He now has a chance to live."

"He has a fever."

"So, cure him."

Twilight bit her lip, and The Assassin snorted, walking up to the clear-glass wall. "Are those tears?"

"He's my friend!" Twilight said forcibly. "I don't want him to die!"

"So, heal him!" The Assassin insisted. "What? Is it really beyond you?"

"My magic doesn't work, or I would—"

"You would what, exactly, pony?" The Assassin asked, tilting her head. "You're not the Blood Witch. You don't have the stomach for this." She laughed. "Ponies never do. The best you can do is send your problems away… is that what you would do? Teleport me somewhere else?"

Twilight turned away, hands clenched tight. That had been what she had been thinking. "You're a monster."

"Funny how things never change," The Assassin said. "That's why you've always been, and always will be prey."

"What would you know," Twilight snapped. "I don't know how you know about Equestria, but some random assumptions don't make you an expert."

The Assassin extended her hand, letting her long, red nails scrape the glass as she paced from one side to the other. "Tell me… how is Starswirl doing?"

Eyes wide, Twilight spun around, gaping at the creature. "What?!"

"You hear me. How is the old fool doing? Is he here? I would love to thank him personally for sending us here… it allowed me to find my true calling."

"Who… what are you?" Twilight whispered. "Starswirl died centuries ago!"

The Assassin paused, then walked to the open window, where several buildings could be seen. She kept her eyes on the city outside. "So… a comparable amount of time has passed in Equestria too? Figures he wouldn't tell anyone about his special dumping ground."

Twilight gazed at the Assassin in confusion. "You mean to tell me you've been here for centuries? That you knew Starswirl?!"

The Assassin laughed. "How little do you know, little pony."

The door opened and an ADVENT Priest stepped into the room, saluting The Assassin. He (or she?) said something to the Chosen in that strange language of theirs. The Assassin replied in the same gibberish language and then turned to smile that disturbing serrated smile at Twilight.

"It seems you have a guest… usually I would advise you to comply, little pony, but I want to see you suffer… so by all means, fight it."

Twilight's eyes widened as the Priest lifted its psychic device and started projecting mental energy at her. "No wait!"

"No use begging, pony!"

She felt the intrusion in her mind. The priest was trying to probe first, but he had immediately found a barrier. It said something the Assassin.

"I don't care if you fry her brain!" The Assassin replied. "Break through it!"

"No!" Twilight wailed just as she felt the powerful wave of psychic energy hitting her.

The Assassin grinned until the Priest shuddered in place, blood trickling down his nose and vomiting blood before collapsing in a twitching heap. The tall alien woman slowly made her way to the corpse and prodded it with her foot. "Huh."

Twilight had her hands covering her mouth, looking at the dead ADVENT in horror. 'Oh no! I didn't want that to happen!'

The Assassin gave her a slightly amused look. "Oh. I like you."

Twilight sat miserably in the corner of her prison cell. Kevin had been moved into another cell after he had started spitting blood, and now she was alone.

She could hear him coughing from time to time, so at least he was alive. Unlike everyone else.

She had thought she understood what Sunset and the others had gone through when their friends had died… to an extent, at least.

'Celestia, what a fool I was.'

"I should have listened to Sunset…" Twilight muttered, leaning her head on her knees. "I should've listened to Tygan. I should have listened to Michael."

She shook her head, fighting more tears. She had already cried enough. And she could already hear Galahad's voice in her head, making a clucking noise and poking her forehead.

"So you're in a pickle, duckie, you have two options: feel sorry for yourself, or do something about it. The type of decision you make when you find yourself in a situation like you're in right now is what's going to dictate how you act the rest of your life. So what's it gonna be, duckie?"

Twilight slowly tightened her hands. Panic was her go-to action ever since she was a filly, as proven by her overreaction to the lack of Friendship Lessons that one time. What sort of lessons could she tell now if she let herself be a useless victim?

She raised her head a little. The room outside the cell was dark, and there was no sign of the Assassin. After clearing up the body and taking Kevin into the other cell, they had turned off the lights in the facility and left.

There had been a discussion in their alien language, but given the Assassin's grin and her luck, it was likely that it wasn't a good thing for her or Kevin.

'Think, Twilight! Think!' What were her current options? Hacking the door was out of the question. Even if she had the tools, her classes had been too basic to be able to put them to use from within the cell. There were no obvious vents that she could sneak into, and the cell gates were hydraulic, so she couldn't dismantle them.

Could she wait and overpower a guard? She had combat training, but the chances of them risking a single guard when moving her or bringing food were slim… especially after what had happened to the Priest earlier.

Magic… she had managed to levitate small things, but even if she used all of her accumulated magic in a single strike, it wouldn't be strong enough to blast through the cell and free her… and even if it were, she'd be completely exhausted.

Twilight bit her lip. But… that wasn't the only thing she could do… a plan started forming in her mind. Magic wasn't just her passion, or just her element or even just her talent. It was, in many ways, the definition of who she was. Her link to it and to her Element wasn't something that would waver even in this world where Magic was quieted to the point of almost stagnation.

But… there was magic.

Michael Cruz sat on a chair, his hands secured behind him, his legs attached to the floor with solid clasps.

Across from him, stood Chrysalis, Annette Durand and Sunset Shimmer. To his side was Bradford, and on the other, Tygan.

"We have examined his bags, Commander, and found the communicator he used earlier to transmit our plans." Tygan paced around the prisoner. "He had little to no security clearance past what the other Rookies had at the time. There is no evidence of any valuable information having been stolen or transmitted. It seems the only information he sent was the Rookie mission's whereabouts, their objective, and the time of the mission."

"Which begs the question," Chrysalis said, "Of why use that for the Rookie team." She centered a look on Michael. "There was literally no benefit in this for ADVENT or you, traitor. Except the possibility of Twilight Sparkle being captured."

"I told her not to go!" Michael hissed. "I warned her, I didn't want anything to happen to her!"

Chrysalis tilted her head and glanced at Annette.

"He's telling the truth," Annette confirmed, "He did warn Twilight Sparkle not to go… he knew they were going to get killed."

"You've got to be fucking kidding me," Chrysalis hissed. "You guaranteed the death of your team?! For what?!"

"My life, alright?!" Michael spat. "If I gave ADVENT a win like that they'd let me go into one of the cities and just live the rest of my long life away from firefights!" He looked away. "I would have rather it was one of your other teams than my fr—my companions. But that's the lot we got."

Sunset's voice was low. "You were about to call them friends, weren't you?"

Michael looked away.

"You would dare use that word," Sunset hissed, "to describe those that you betrayed?"

"I didn't want them to die…"

"What, in the name of all that's stupid, did you think would happen?" Chrysalis asked.

"Twilight would beg to let you live…" Sunset said, ignoring Chrysalis. She extended her senses, reaching out to the powerful artifact that was hidden in the Commander's Quarters. "Do you understand what your betrayal could cost us?" Sunset took a step forward. "Do you understand… do you have any idea who you have slighted with your actions?!"

She felt the connection. Through the many layers of the Avenger, her magic was being replenished. Not as fast as it would have been in Equestria without the Element… but here… "Death is too good for you… I am going to rip your soul out of you!" She roared.

Chrysalis and the others were forced back by red flame-like energy enveloping Sunset.

"Tell me where she is!" Sunset shouted, eyes glowing red with energy.

Michael's eyes were wide, and he was staring in horror at Sunset, whose teeth were becoming elongated, like fangs.

"I don't know, you freak!"

"He's telling the truth," Annette said, taking a step back. "He actually thought ADVENT was just going to let him go free after this."

"Naive…" Tygan muttered.

"If you don't know... " Sunset hissed, raising her hand. "Then there is no reason for you to remain in one piece!"

Michael screamed as his arms and legs slumped, unmoving and turning an unhealthy black color.

"Sunset! That's enough!" Chrysalis shouted.

"Sunset! We still need him!" Bradford shouted.

"He deserves to suffer!" Sunset growled back, her voice echoing in the room. They could see her ears slowly elongating and becoming pointy. Tygan, who was across from her saw her eyes go completely black, like a shark.

Michael screamed again.

The others tried to move, but with a wave of her hand, their muscles clamped into position, and they all were unable to move, save for Annette, who was moving slowly away, eyes steady on Sunset.

Sunset seemed to increase in size with each step until she was towering over Michael. She bend down so that her face was inches from him. He looked at her, eyes wide, in too much pain to even scream. "I'm going to take your soul… I'm going to use it to feed one of the artifacts I learned to create.. it will be glorious… and very painful for all eternity!"

"S-sunset!" Chrysalis gasped. "Stop!"

Sunset raised a hand, which slowly transformed into a longer, thinner version of itself, with deep black claws. She grinned, a vicious smile that showed all the contempt she felt for the creature in front of her, then stabbed forward.

"Sunset!"

Her claws stopped, mere inches from his eyes.

"Sunset! Please tell me you can hear me!"

Sunset gasped, taking a step back in surprise. Chrysalis, Bradford and Tygan were suddenly able to move again and stumbled forward.

"Sunset! Please! I need to know this works!"

"T-twilight?" Sunset asked, her voice thin as her eyes and body returned to normal. She gasped, looking down at her hands and moved back and away from Michael who had slumped forward, only held in place by the bindings.

His arms had returned to a normal coloration, and he was covered in sweat and breathing desperately—almost hyperventilating.

Sunset shook her head, horrified at her actions. "Oh no… what was I doing?"

"Sunset!"

She closed her eyes and touched her forehead. How was Twilight doing this? There was no way she was using Psychic energy… it had to be magic but how—Sunset's eyes snapped open. "The Element…" she whispered. She closed her eyes, turned away from the others, and focused on the Element. "Twilight?"

For a moment she thought she had it wrong.Then...

"Eeeeeeee! Oh, Celestia, it worked! I can't believe it! Sunset, can you imagine the possibilities for research?!"

"Twilight, calm down!" Sunset said, just realizing that she was speaking aloud, since the others now had their eyes fixed on her. "Tell me… do you know where you are?"

"I'm… in a cell block of some sort… Kevin is also here, but he's really hurt… the others…"

"Alejandra made it out alive," Sunset said soothingly. "We're glad that you and Kevin are too… but you need to concentrate, Twilight… give me information. What do you know?"

Twilight took a moment to answer, no doubt trying to figure out as much as she could. "I was… walked into a building… it didn't appear to be a prison. It was really, really tall. We didn't leave the city… the Assassin wanted me interrogated here, but… well…"

Her hesitation came with a sudden image of a Priest vomiting blood. "It didn't go well,"

"Okay, so they tried to scan you but the priest died in the attempt… that's good, I'm sorry you had to see that, but you're not someone we want them mind-reading. And you said that you're in a tall building in the same city? That's very helpful Twilight."

Chrysalis' eyes were wide, but she nodded. Tygan was already looking something up in his tablet, and quickly passed it on to Bradford, who nodded and showed Sunset the pictures the scientist had summoned.

"Do you remember if the top of the building was… pointy or square?

"Um… pointy, with a large statue at the front. It also had columns."

Sunset nodded. "Good… good…" she scanned the pictures, then selected one, spinning it for an aerial view. She saw the statue. "Twilight… I think we found you."

"The Assassin talked to me, Sunset… she knows about Equestria! She knew Starswirl the Bearded!"

"You don't say…" Sunset muttered. "Adagio… Sonata… could they be Equestrian monsters that were exiled to this world?"

"Um… if one of them is the Assassin, that certainly appears to be the case. I… don't know what else to tell you…"

"Don't worry." Sunset looked at Chrysalis, who nodded. "We'll think of a plan."

o.0.o End Chapter 57 o.0.o

Chapter 58: Planning

Ranger

Chapter 58: Planning

By Wanderer D

The moment they were in her quarters, Chrysalis leveled a look at Sunset. "Want to tell us what the hell happened down there? Because I don't appreciate being controlled into staying put by my subordinate using dangerous magic on me." She grimaced. "I never expected to have to say that with a straight face either."

"Was this part of the possible corruption you and Twilight discussed in relation to your Blood Magic?" Tygan asked.

"I-I don't know if it was the Blood Magic…" Sunset said, wrapping her arms around herself. "I was just… so angry! I reached out and… the Element reacted." She bit her lip. "I think, because of the nature of the Element of Magic, and its connection to Twilight, it might have let me—"

"Wait. Let you?" Shen asked. She had joined them on the way to the Commander's Quarters, when she had overheard Michael babbling about being attacked by a monster. "Is it… alive?"

Sunset shrugged. "Not… in the sense you're thinking, but I think that… on some level, whatever dictates the Element's actions was also frustrated with Mic—that asshole." She shook her head.

"In any case," she continued, "I was angry. And when I felt a source of magic, I instinctively reached out, and the magic flooded me." She looked down, feeling embarrassed. "All of a sudden, I could do everything without fearing of overusing my own energy… It was almost like being back home." She gulped. "But even when I used the Blood Magic in Equestria, I didn't… transform. Into anything."

"I see..." Tygan pondered this for a moment. "There are many factors affecting this issue, from a possible limitation on who can truly access the Element's power, to Lt. Shimmer's possible misuse of its properties, whether as intended by the artifact or not.

"Until we bring back Twilight I can't know for sure, but it appears that these unintended transformative powers do not have a positive effect on Sunset." He adjusted his glasses. "I advise caution as to the usage of the artifact, if complete avoidance can't be helped."

Chrysalis sighed. "That might not be possible. There might come a time where we'll need to use it. Tygan, you… and Twilight, when we get her back, need to get on it. The Council Man has already sent me the coordinates for our next objective and we have started engaging the local resistance. We need all the advantages we can get."

Sunset shuddered. "I'd… rather avoid it for now." She glanced at the location where it was supposedly hidden. A not-so-deep part of her wanted to connect to it again. To feel the magic burning through her veins and making her feel so… complete. So powerful! In utmost control. It was almost a physical need—she wanted it. She wanted it so bad…

"Either way, we don't have time to ponder at this time," Chrysalis said. "I want Menace on this right now. Annette, you're going with them." She started pacing. "We're splitting the team in two to avoid any possibility of ADVENT spiriting Twilight away through the most obvious means."

She pulled up a rendering of the building. "We know from what she told us that most of the buildings she could see were shorter than the room she was in… so we'll assume she's around the middle. Whichever team finds her first, will cover and protect her and Kevin until the others arrive, then start advancing up. The pickup will be at the top of the building.

"At first glance we can tell their options are limited, and given that our traitor knew nothing, and they are unaware of Twilight's unusual method of communication, they will not expect such a quick response."

"The schematics of the building show that the power supply is in a secure room right under the first floor," Shen spoke up, touching the lower part of the building and lighting it red. "It's fairly standard ADVENT tech… this building was never intended to be used as a secure facility, although I am really not surprised ADVENT has prison cells in almost all of their structures."

"It is a rather unsettling practice," Tygan agreed.

"Anyway, the ground team can simply drop a couple of EMP explosives down the elevator shaft and that will disable the whole building's electric grid… and the emergency systems can be activated from the security office on the first floor. If we time it right, it will lock down the ground floor and prevent the access of additional troops for quite some time."

"Eliminating the enemy is secondary to getting our people out," she added, looking at Sunset straight in the eye. "No matter how pissed off we are."

"Right," Sunset said.

"Good," Chrysalis said, holding Sunset's eyes with her own for a moment longer before turning around. "Go get yourself and your team ready, you leave immediately once you're done. We'll finalize the strategy on the flight."

"Yes, ma'am!"

Twilight now sat on her cell bed with more confidence, although she was trying not to show it. As far as she knew, magical conversations like the one she had with Sunset were untraceable. But she didn't want to reveal her hoof to her captors… the Assassin would notice something immediately if she came again to visit her.

Kevin had stopped breathing hard at some point too. Whatever ADVENT had done, it seemed to have worked. They had taken them both prisoner, but it wasn't clear why… could it be that the Assassin didn't believe Twilight would know much?

She shook her head, her thoughts darkening. If Starswirl himself had fought the Assassin and the other Chosen, then they couldn't have been anything but evil… but even so, the thought that creatures such as these could possibly come from her world baffled her.

Not since the Windigos had she ever heard of creatures so evil, and Starswirl had fought a lot of them. What did the old legends say? Sirens? Dragon-wights? Demonic Minotaurs?

Twilight sighed. It could be any of those, and more… she never thought she would actually agree with the human's tendency to try and… what's the word Tygan used? Terminate? Maybe… maybe Starswirl should have… killed…

Twilight shook her head. She couldn't. She knew she was part of the war now, but… she could never wish that upon another.

"And how is my little pony today?" The Assassin's sudden appearance drew a gasp from Twilight, and she stood up in surprise, staring at the woman.

"Um…"

"Well?" The assassin smiled.

"I…" Twilight gulped. Despite everything… this creature came from her home. "I'm Twilight Sparkle."

The Assassin blinked in surprise. "What?"

"My name. It's—"

"I know that's your name, pony!" The Assassin hissed, walking up to the glass separator and glaring at her. "What I want to know is what you're planning!"

Twilight winced. Right now pretending to not be so sure of herself wasn't much of a problem. "I… was just thinking… we're both Equestrians and—"

"Silence!" The Assassin snapped. "I am not! Neither I nor my sist—" she cut herself, hissing in anger. "I belong to the Elders now. Everything that was me before has been erased."

Twilight gulped. "Um… what about that gem?"

The Assassin straightened up, mouth tightly shut.

"I-I just... " Twilight licked her lips. "I'm not trying to make you angry… but… I just, I don't know what you could have possibly done to-to deserve…" she motioned at the Assassin. Twilight looked down and away. "Maybe that's why you hate us ponies… me… maybe that's why you hate humanity and joined ADVENT…"

The Assassin snorted. "I worked for the Elders before ADVENT even existed, this was my reward!"

Twilight nodded, still not looking up. "I'm sorry."

The assassin slammed her fist on the glass. "Don't pity me pony!"

"I-I have to say something!" Twilight cried, looking up. "I-I can't hate you! Not-not after hearing what you—how you came to be here… why did Starswirl do this to you? Why did he throw you out of our world? Away from your family? Friends?"

"I wasn't cast alone," The Assassin hissed. "My sisters were with me."

Twilight flinched. "I'm sorry… you shouldn't have been… sent away. I wish I could have been there, if only to offer an alternative."

The Assassin was silent for a moment, looking to the side. "Like what?"

"Friendship."

The Assassin snorted. "Ridiculous."

"No! It isn't!" Twilight insisted, looking up. "Friendship turned Nightmare Moon back into Luna! Friendship allowed Discord to be free! It stopped King Sombra!"

That stopped the Assassin's laugh. She glanced at her. "King Sombra, you say? Discord and Nightmare Moon? You would have tried to befriend us?"

"At least… tried to find common ground!" Twilight offered. "You couldn't have done any worse than Nightmare Moon and Discord!"

"Stupid pony," The Assassin said, although there was less strength to her words. "Your species was our food. We lured the worst out of you with songs and we feasted on your corpses." She snorted. "What friendship could bloom from that? What common ground can a meal find with the creature it is served to?"

"Something!" Twilight cried. "Anything! We would have found a peaceful way to solve our differences if we tried! You didn't need to be exiled away from everything you knew! I know who you were now… siren."

The Assassin took a sharp breath.

"I studied everything… everything I could. I've learned so much about other species thanks to my friends… there's nothing that's insurmountable! One of my best friends has a griffon "friend" and she—"

"Did you just... air quote?"

"...and she eats meat. Other creatures we know do it to. We are still able to coexist!" Twilight continued, ignoring the Assassin's question.

The Assassin snorted, then walked away, fading into invisibility, leaving Twilight alone.

"I want to go with you."

Sunset looked up and shook her head, finishing strapping on her inherited armor. "Not happening."

Alejandra gritted her teeth. "I just watched my whole team die!" She paced in the changing room, where Jane was sliding her leather jacket on top of her armor. Sunset had to admit, it looked… kinda cool.

"That is part of the problem," Sunset said. "You're exhausted. Your mind is not going to be in the game. This is not a mission where rookies can survive, Acevedo, just one mistake will not only cost your life, but put at risk everyone else."

"I-I just…" Alejandra sat down. "They're my friends… I saw the others die and I couldn't do anything."

"You didn't panic," Elena said from where she had already finished getting ready. "You kept your cool and followed orders." She nodded at Alejandra. "You'll be getting much better in the future, but sometimes you need to let others step in."

"But you're not with us," Sunset added. "When you have rested, you need to deal with your loss somehow and we'll support you, but this mission rides with too much baggage for this…" her eyes narrowed. "And something important waits for you, Twilight and Kevin later on. You'll need to be ready."

"But—" Alejandra yawned and swayed.

Sunset blinked in surprise when the rookie sat down and was soon snoring away.

"She needs rest and calming dreams," Laetitia said. Next to her Annette smirked.

Sunset shook her head, but stood up. "Alright, if we're all ready, let's get going."

They were joined by Mox, who was waiting outside the changing room, and the group made their way down to the hangar. As she approached, Sunset couldn't believe what Bradford had in his hands. "Is that—"

"You might need every advantage you can get," Bradford said. "The Commander wants you to take it for now."

Sunset gulped, but nodded, taking the package.

"Be careful out there," Bradford said as the group boarded the plane.

"We've got this." Sunset smiled down at him from the ramp. "We'll bring them back."

o.0.o End Chapter 58 o.0.o

Chapter 59: Panic

Ranger

Chapter 59: Panic

By Wanderer D

The Skyranger took off and Chrysalis herself appeared on the debriefing screen. "Menace, your mission consists of a primary objective: save Rookies Sparkle and Kevin. Their team was betrayed by one of their members, who we have in custody. Thanks to this traitor, we lost many good people, including Galahad.

"There is a chance that one of the Chosen will be there, so be prepared for a difficult combat situation, but remember, that the main objective is rescue; not elimination of the targets. The team will be split in two, and the operation will initiate in two stages: Team Alpha, consisting of Sunset, Laetitia and Jane will infiltrate the building at ground level.

"At the same time, Team Bravo will infiltrate the building from the rooftop and set up explosive devices that can burn through the secure door.

"Team Alpha's mission is to take out the guards, activate the lockdown sequence without activating the alarms, once Team Bravo is in, and set up an EMP bomb at the lowest level of the building.

"Both teams will then head towards the cell blocks, which Tygan and Shen have pinpointed to the thirty fourth floor. Eliminate all opposition in the way. Once you have released both captives, detonate both devices. The EMP will guarantee that the lockdown cannot be lifted easily, and will fry any alarms, while the top floor one will allow you to escape.

"Thanks to Rookie Sparkle, we know that Kevin is in a delicate condition, although she remains unharmed as of last report. Rookie Sparkle can be armed and assist in the evacuation. Remember, however that she is a rookie and evaluate her possible assistance in that light.

"Any questions?"

"How do we know Rookie Sparkle is not under mind control?" Elena asked. "And how did we establish communications with her?"

"Lieutenant Shimmer can answer that," Chrysalis said, visibly struggling to hide a smile. "All of Menace, including 1st Lieutenant Dash are granted access to this information. Command out."

There was silence in the cabin and all eyes were on Sunset.

"So," Annette said, casually leaning back and crossing her legs to get comfortable, "do your species always go demonic during moments of intense emotional strain?"

Twilight sighed and centered herself. Her connection with the Element of Magic was stronger than it had ever been since she crossed the mirror. And, although she still didn't feel confident in using any spells, she felt… stronger overall. More secure.

She needed to learn how to cast in this new body, but the flow of magic between her and her element was starting to work. The magic of this world was also reacting to it. It was different, for sure, more stagnant—forgotten. Still alien to Equestrian magic, but even so, she was able get a feel of it now… this… this is what had been feeding Sunset's magic all along while she was here.

Not Equestrian Magic. It was possible that Sunset had emptied all of her Equestrian power early on, trying to figure out how to use other spells…

Something nagged at her as she slowly came to these revelations. Was it possible… that the reason Sunset had not gone mad with using Blood Magic here… wasn't only because of the finite amount she could use?

Could it be that—

Twilight took a deep breath. 'Priorities, Twilight,' she told herself. Right now, she needed to plan, and she didn't have a pad to create a checklist. It was all in her mind now. She anticipated scenarios and discarded them.

She couldn't break free on her own. There was no changing that… at least not until she managed to use her own spells properly. And now that she had a breakthrough… that wouldn't take long. In the meantime, however, she had to deal with her current situation.

The place where she was contained was part of a larger lab. She recognized several devices that were similar to those in the Avenger, including a large First Aid kit. Her mind's eye scanned the rest of the room from memory.

There were three doors that accessed the room. One… looked like hallway. Several scientists had entered that room and this one, back and forth, taking notes on readings on both her and Kevin, but it was also the one where the team of doctors nurses that had operated on him to keep him alive had come from.

The door was a mystery… it seemed like two doors to the same room would be pointless, and what little she had seen, indicated the hallway continued in both directions, which meant that that room was some sort of closet?

Then there was the elevator door. It was a very secure elevator door too, with bars and a light that would flash orange anytime the doors were engaged. It was either a dedicated elevator, or people coming to this floor required a special key.

She didn't know what they were planning in order to pick them up… but she'd be ready.

A cough and a moan interrupted her and she shook her head as she opened her eyes.

"W-where—"

"Kevin!" Twilight gasped, jumping up and moving quickly to the front corner of her cell. She couldn't see into the other one, but he could hear him shuffle.

"T-Twilight? I-w-what happened to my arm?!" Kevin's voice became frantic. "Oh god, I remember now… I saw Monique's face melt! She was still twitching while the rest of her body melted!"

"Kevin! You need to calm down!"

"My arm… it was burning—it was burning!"

"Kevin!" Twilight called. "Listen to my voice! You survived! Don't lose hope!"

"We got completely wiped out!" Kevin cried. "J-just before that thing exploded, I saw Galahad he was—"

Twilight cringed at the mental image of her teacher flying to the air and crashing on the car. He was already dead by the time. She was certain of it.

"Kevin, you've survived. And so have I, we need to—"

"We've been captured by ADVENT!" Kevin shouted, his breathing ragged. He coughed and groaned, and Twilight could hear him shuffling towards the door, and start battering it with his remaining hand. "We need to get out!"

"You need to calm down!"

"Shut up, you stupid nerd! ADVENT has us! They'll slice us open and torture us to find information!"

"My, what a charming individual," The Assassin said, materializing in front of the cells.

Twilight could hear Kevin's strangled cry as he backpedalled and fell. She could hear him kicking and screaming in horror.

The Assassin's smile faded and turned into disgust as she gazed to the left of Twilight's cell. "What a pathetic creature you have as an ally, Twilight. Tell me, are they all so insufferably… annoying?"

"He just woke up and remembered what happened!" Twilight shouted, glaring at The Assassin. "What did you expect?!"

The Assassin snorted as Kevin kept wailing in horror. "Some basic dignity." She glanced at Twilight. "Regardless of how war-like his race is, you, coming from Equestria of all places, have taken this whole situation you're in with much more composure than this… cretin."

Twilight heard something then. A stomping sound on the wall. "W-what is that?"

The Assassin tilted her head. "Your friend has started banging his head on the wall. He's undoubtedly trying to either kill himself or put himself back into a coma."

"Stop him!" Twilight begged, banging her hands on the glass. "Please! Stop him!"

The assassin sat on one of the tables. "Why?"

"He's my friend!" Twilight tried to summon some magic, maybe enough to put Kevin to sleep but there was no connection she could reach now. She was too emotional, too distracted. "Please!"

"Stopping him is not going to change anything," The Assassin replied, shrugging. "Look at him, he stopped on his own and now he's foaming at the mouth like a rabid dog." She made a face. "I'm glad that the barrier is there, it must stink in there by now."

"How can you be so cruel?" Twilight asked, sinking to her knees. "Why do you have to be?"

"I have been betrayed too many times to hold any pity for others," The Assassin said. "First by other seaponies, then cast out by Starswirl… when we came here, locals befriended us… and tried to take advantage of us!" She growled. "For hundreds of years we walked this Earth and humans backstabbed us and each other!"

"You must have found kindness… somewhere. Not all humans are—"

"Nothing that lasted when they found out our true origins," The Assassin spat. "Even now… troops under my command! Under the Elder's command! They abandon us! They turn their backs and betray us!" She leaned forward. "I will find all the Skirmishers. All the traitors… and I will kill them all!"

She glared at Twilight. "You trust them now… just like you trust the Blood Witch. But there is one constant, Twilight, humans lie. They betray. And blood witches go mad with power and the allure of blood. If you live long enough, you'll see it first… hoof."

"I don't believe you," Twilight whispered. She looked up at The Assassin, locking eyes with her. "You know the value of loyalty… but you think it just comes because of fear? Friendship builds loyalty! Honesty builds loyalty! Generosity, Laughter and Kindness build Loyalty! They all connect with each other and make them all stronger!"

She slowly stood up, until she was able to look at the seated Chosen on the same level. "And you can't tell me that you never felt that! Didn't you say you were here with your sisters?"

"Don't speak of things you don't know of!" The Assassin snarled.

"Are you going to tell me that there is no loyalty between you? No laughter? No Kindne—" Twilight yelped as she jumped back. The Chosen's fist smashed into the glass, creating a tiny crack on it. Twilight gulped.

"There is no loyalty between us!" The Assassin growled, death in her eyes. "And if you speak of this again, pony I will rip you apart and spread your intestines around this tower! Am I clear?!"

Twilight nodded quickly, and The Assassin seemed temporarily sated. She turned away from the cell. Twilight could hear the wheezing sounds coming from Kevin's cell, but there was no more sound.

The Assassin made her way to the door in silence, and as it opened she glanced over at Twilight, as if debating saying anything else. But she simply turned around and left.

"I'm going to kill Chrysalis," Sunset muttered.

"You know that could be considered mutiny?" Jane asked casually, glancing at Sunset from her hidden position.

"I don't care!"

Laetitia snickered. "I thought it was adorable how you blushed and explained to everyone how you were a unicorn, don't you think?"

Sunset pinched the bridge of her nose. "Geist knows I'm an alien."

Laetitia leaned back with a smirk. "He never told me."

"And yet, you don't seem surprised."

"I saw you fly into a statue before that put me out for a few days, remember?"

Sunset frowned. "Don't remind me, it's a miracle you're still alive."

Jane gave the Templar a look. "It's true… when an ADVENT Priest tried to read Twilight's mind, it's brain exploded. And Sunset here mentally bitch-slapped Annette when she tried the same. How come you didn't die at ground zero?" She paused. "Um… not that I wanted you to, but it's still…"

"I understand what you mean," Laetitia replied. "And there are many reasons for which I could have died… it's… all something like a dream now. Ephemeral…" She shrugged. "I got lucky."

Sunset shook her head. "In any case… we'll need to be fast. I don't see any civilians at this time. Confirm."

"Confirmed."

"Then we move…" Sunset said. "Let's go get our friends."

o.0.o End Chapter 59 o.0.o

Chapter 60: Changes

Ranger

Chapter 60: Changes

By Wanderer D

In a way, the mission really reminded Sunset of the time they had rescued The Commander, only this time, she wasn't trying to blend in with the public. There were two token guards at the front; regular troopers too, indicating that ADVENT had no idea they were coming.

'Hold on tight, Twilight.' Sunset thought, analyzing the situation. She watched people leave the building, giving her a clear view of the inside. There was a central reception desk, with a regular human attending, and a single additional guard standing next to the elevators.

She looked up, above the guards and noticed the cameras. She turned to look at Jane, and motioned with her head. Jane took a look and smirked. "They're not wired. This will be easier."

They had to crouch down as some civilians approached. Thankfully their position covered them as the small group continued on their way, but Sunset was already relaying orders.

Out of sight, Sunset turned to face them, pressing her back against the separator they were using to keep in cover. She signalled Jane first, she made an L with her left and right thumbs and index fingers, moving her right index up and down twice, then slid her hand across her throat.

Jane nodded. Sunset turned to Laetitia, then pointed right, then herself, and pointed left. She then pointed at Jane again and made a jabbing cut, straight down with her hand.

The two nodded and the trio braced themselves.

Jane sent her GREMLIN out, flying above the street to hover near the cameras. From their location, Jane concentrated on her pad, ready to run the appropriate commands. She bit her lip, she had accessed the network and she could not only deactivate the cameras, but also there was a chance of getting some additional information…

She glanced at Sunset and sighed. If it was a normal mission she'd risk it, but they had friends at risk right now, and she'd be damned if they all got caught because she was greedy. She ran her protocols, disabling the machine and managing to collect some data with a possible location for an ADVENT base… they would have to analyze it later.

She looked up at Sunset and nodded.

"Bravo, this is Alpha," Sunset called into the comms. "Cameras are out. Starting operation."

"Understood," Mox's voice came from the other end. "We are ready to drop in as well."

"Report when you infiltrate the building."

Sunset turned to look at her team and nodded.

Immediately Sunset and Laetitia burst out of cover, with Jane hot on their heels. The two ADVENT troopers barely had a moment to register what was happening before one took a machete to the face, and the other was skewered by energy blades.

The automatic doors were just sliding open when Jane barged through, Sunset and Laetitia each grabbed their downed opponents and half-turned around the open doors and into the building, dragging the corpses with them inside.

By the time they were down and aiming on covering fire, Jane had slid behind the desk and shot the guard in front of the elevator, who had taken too long to react. Not bothering to check on the dead body, she walked around the reception desk, pushing the crouched civilian aside.

"We have infiltrated the building," Mox reported.

"Roger that, locking it up."

Jane's fingers danced on the keypad, then she glanced at the panicking man next to her. "Get out of the building now."

The man ran out, casting fearful glances at the downed troops, and just after he had abandoned the building, thick, metallic doors slammed down over each and every window and entrance in the building. The lights turned off and the emergency lights kicked in. Jane ran towards the elevators, pulling out a device from her backpack.

"Help me with the doors!"

Leaving Laetitia on overwatch, Sunset ran over and took hold of the opposite door that Jane was already pulling on, and pulled. The doors were forced open, and Sunset had to place her back against one, and plant her foot on the other so they wouldn't close again automatically.

Jane smirked, pressing up a few buttons on the package. "EMP going down…" she quipped, dropping it into the shaft. It didn't fall far, and they could clearly see the blinking light warning them it was activated.

"Bravo, we've dropped the parcel, heading to pick up the package," Sunset called in.

"Acknowledged, we'll see you there."

When the lights went red, Twilight knew things had started. "Kevin?" she called, getting close to the corner again. "Kevin? Can you hear me? I think they came for us… keep your hope alive."

There was no response.

Twilight fidgeted. The other rookie had occasionally made random noises. Shufflings and little bumps of boots against metal, but there had been no more words. No sounds, either of consciousness or even panic.

With the reaction he had had earlier… what he had done… Twilight was very worried about her friend. She had never experienced something like that complete of a panicked meltdown. Even in the videos they had seen of soldiers panicking and losing control, it had never been so self-destructive…

She bit her lip.

She heard a shuffle. "Kevin?"

"I-I can't…" his voice sounded odd. Slurred. She heard a small bump, then a squeak as if something wet had been dragged on a dry surface. More shuffling.

"Kevin? What are you doing?"

"I-an't… things-seen—I-c-can't..."

She heard a sudden sound, like something soft slamming into metal, followed by a dull thud.

"Kevin?" Twilight whispered.

No response.

After listening to Sunset's explanation in the aircraft, Annette had to wonder at how things had changed. The old XCOM would have never accepted Sunset. The moment Bradford or anyone at all would have laid eyes on her, she would have been killed if she was lucky… if not… she would be knocked out, dragged to Vahlen, interrogated… an attempt would have been made to scan her, and when the psi-op inevitably died of that, she would have been split open and studied to use those abilities for the benefit of XCOM and mankind.

The idea that she could possibly be an innocent from another would have never crossed their minds as grounds to halt inhumane treatment of the non-humane. It wasn't that XCOM was evil… it's that they thought they had a chance to win only with desperate measures.

It had taken betrayal and utter defeat for things to change… and Chrysalis had adapted incredibly fast to this fact, no doubt thanks to the 'original' Sunset Shimmer. Now they had half-aliens, interdimensional unicorns… alien-melded psionic soldiers… it was a new world.

When Mox and Elena had heard Sunset's story, they had been quiet for some time… she didn't need to be a psychic to see the worry in Sunset's eyes. The Lieutenant really cared about her friends and their opinions of her… but Elena's question had made the night.

"So…" Elena had looked up from where she had been contemplating her rifle. "What do unicorns taste like?"

Even now it made her smile.

"Enemies?" Elena asked, and Annette returned to the present. Things were going well with the infiltration so far. But this being an XCOM mission, it was bound to go to hell soon.

Annette kept a "bubble" of sorts around her, which knocked out civilians as they moved. It wouldn't do to have XCOM attack an office building and have non-military ADVENT personnel die if it could be avoided.

They had descended several levels already, and by her reckoning they should be close to Twilight's position. She dared not however, scan the building and risk brain damage by inadvertently brushing Sunset or Twilight's minds.

She signaled Mox, who dodged into a room and quickly dispatched a captain who had been lying in wait. Elena's rifle eliminated another ADVENT soldier just as he ran down the corridor towards them.

So far they had encountered little serious resistance: she could detect anyone approaching early and inform Mox and Elena of this. What one of Elena's shots didn't take down, Mox's blades surely did.

And if they both failed… well, none of them were equipped to deal with her.

They took the stairs, descending to the next level. She glanced at Mox, shaking her head at his inquisitive tilt of the head.

The Skirmisher hadn't even needed to use his Bullpup to take down anyone. Speaking of which…

"Civilians in that room," Annette said, pointing at the room to the left. "Unconscious now. But be ready… Aria is coming."

Elena frowned. "Who?"

"I believe that is what Sunset called one of the Chosen once," Mox said, reading his gun. "The Assassin."

"Well, well, well," a voice said as the Assassin emerged from thin air. "Annette Durand." She grinned. "I thought you were dead. I haven't seen you since… about twenty years ago." She tilted her head. "You look different."

"You two move ahead," Annette said to Mox and Elena. "Aria and I have something to settle."

"Don't call me that name," Aria hissed, then glared at Mox. "Ah. Betrayer. I will skewer you today for daring to cross my path!"

Before the Assassin had a chance to move towards the Skirmisher, Annette had already slammed into her with inhuman speed, waves of psionic power enveloping them both as they crashed through the walls into a large meeting room.

Annette used her increased strength to kick the Assassin across the room. Aria skidded over the long table crashed painfully into the chairs at the end. But that wasn't enough, the psi-op was already running after her, rifle at the ready.

But it was not to be a quick kill, growling in defiance, Aria backflipped into a standing position and stomped down, letting out a psychic blast that slammed into Annette, throwing her hard against a column.

Annette barely had time to desperately block the sword thrust with her rifle, which was torn apart by the vicious attack. In the same movement where Aria broke the rifle, she twisted in place, slamming her boot into Annette's stomach.

But the psi-op wasn't just about to take two hits for free. Just as she received the kick, Annette's psionic energy gathered in a short burst of energy that smashed into Aria's chest, creating a micro explosion between them that cracked all the windows in the office… maybe even the whole floor and sent them both into the air.

The pair rolled on the floor, and got up slowly, looking at each other. The Assassin laughed, wiping some blood from the corner of her mouth. "It seems you have changed… I hadn't noticed the difference… the eyes, the fangs… I like it." She grinned ferally. "Meld, isn't it?"

"Your death, more like," Annetted hissed. She touched her stomach gingerly and glared at her opponent. "You betrayed me, Aria. You and your sisters."

The Assassin snorted. "What is it with you XCOM types and loyalty?" She slowly slid her sword out, readying herself for battle as she circled left. "It's a fleeting concept. There is no true loyalty, just cooperation while it benefits you."

"We will never see eye to eye on that, Aria." Annette retorted, circling around along with the Chosen. Slowly energy blades formed around her hands; flickering psionic knives… without Templar equipment, she'd never be able to project something like them—but she didn't need to.

"If that's what you think, then tell me… where are your friends?" Aria taunted.

"Right here," Mox said right behind her, shooting the Assassin point blank in the back.

o.0.o End Chapter 60 o.0.o

Chapter 61: Paris

Ranger

Chapter 61: Paris

By Wanderer D

o.0.o 20 Years Ago o.0.o

It had started like any Fourteenth of July. The whole of France was ready to celebrate the Bastille Day parade. The streets were flooded with citizens and tourists alike. The streets were decorated with flags, and people had dressed up to witness the grand parade.

It was a procession like no other; starting at the Arc de Triomphe and crossing through the Champs-Élysées before proceeding gloriously through Paris, celebrating the beginning of the French Revolution.

By three in the afternoon, things had changed.

The streets of Paris were littered with bodies, debris and abandoned vehicles. Flags fluttered singed or ripped, in the dry air, buildings were in flames, parks covered in holes and craters, people running and screaming… and strange creatures running rampant, shooting, slicing or exploding innocent people without mercy.

The chaos so far had cost a lot of lives, and some not even at the hands or claws of the aliens themselves. Humanity had shown its worst side, and as people despaired, they jumped out of burning buildings or choked to death, or they trampled each other and left behind the injured and unconscious to die.

Civilians were generally unable to fight the aliens at all, even those that stood a chance through wits and good reactions, were entirely outgunned, and humans tired a lot quicker than mutons, chrysalids and floaters.

Someone would try to protect their loved ones and soon they would be a splatter on the wall if they were lucky. If they were unlucky… they might be the zombies hunting down those they had tried to defend at first.

The police and the army had tried to fight back, a wild, violent attempt… but had retreated when officer after officer; soldier after soldier fell in horrible ways—shot through, molten by plasma, blown to bits or dismembered by giant insectoids—engaged in an unexpected battle that they had been completely unprepared for.

Orders from their superiors had forced them to leave behind those that most desperately needed them when their guns had proven mostly ineffective against the aliens, and except for occasional success against the likes of sectoids, the officers and soldiers were severely, hysterically, outgunned.

The fighter jets that were routine part of the parade had been the first victims as out of nowhere a giant UFO had emerged from the clouds, shooting plasma and raining metallic death. Military vehicles were set up for parade purposes, not to defend in warlike conditions, and even the tanks were little match for Mechtoids landing on them and pummeling through the armor, controlling the operators or simply ripping off the top and shooting everything inside with their plasma weapons.

There was nothing they could do to help, and so, under orders, they had reluctantly left the citizens to fend for themselves, retreating in as orderly fashion as they could, giving up street after street.

They have naively attempted a last ditch effort to save people with helicopters. Brave pilots had flown in, soldiers pouring out to offer covering fire… they hadn't anticipated the viciousness of the invaders, who didn't hesitate to bring down the evacuating civilians with something akin to glee.

Scores died, and the Seine ran red with the blood of thousands of innocents, but one ran, thankful that her luck—and something else, something… primal... inside of her—had kept her alive so far.

Annette ran into an alley between two half-destroyed buildings. The ancient baroque structures, exquisit in their design and lasting for centuries were little challenge for the alien bombardment as more than one of the metallic, gas-carrying contraptions the alien ships were dropping had gone through the roofs and walls before crashing into the street.

The roofs had collapsed in, and only the sturdy construction practices had kept the rest of the buildings mostly intact… until the fires inside—if the smoke columns emanating from windows were any indication—eventually consumed them into ashes.

She hadn't been there when it happened, thankfully, as several bodies were frozen or covered in green slime, and that would have been her fate as well. She didn't want to stay too long either, who knew if the fires inside would hit a gas main soon as well, but she dared not run out too quickly.

Annette had seen strange, tall men in black suits on top of buildings, running faster and jumping further than any human being could have done, incongruously doing pirouettes of some sort, perhaps to use their momentum, to reach greater speeds and heights.

The worst part was that there was something inside Annette… some strange, unknown feeling she was somewhat familiar with, but scared her. This feeling was more than just instinct… at times it was as if she could just catch glimpses of people or even aliens, and this strange feeling insisted that they were looking for her.

And they were gaining.

No matter how careful she was, or how far she moved, a sixth sense would warn her and she'd look up or around a corner and spot one overseeing the area where she was heading, or investigating where she had been. By now she was convinced that that sense that alerted her of their presence, also somehow let them know she was close, if not exactly where she was.

So far she had remained lucky… they hadn't seen her. And she would try her best to keep it that way. It was an unfortunate blessing when something would explode, or a scream would cut through the night and the aliens would turn their attention there, moving fast, like vultures diving in to pick on roadkill.

Annette leaned out from the corner of the building to her right and looked down the street, trying to make herself as small as possible while attempting to get as clear a view of the area as she possibly could.

One of the tall men had jumped down from the roof of a building across the street, almost like he was made of rubber and landed without any issue. He had started investigating an area she had just ran past, and again the nagging feeling returned: they were looking for her.

"It seems you caught their attention," a voice said from behind her, startling Annette. She whipped around to face a young woman, about her own age, leaning casually against a wall. She had long hair, obviously dyed purple and white of all things, and held up in a pair of ponytails. She was dressed in a rather unusual style, not quite punk, but plenty of stubs and metal spikes, and oddly enough an old stylized pendant with a large ruby… more importantly, she was armed with some sort of gun and seemed utterly unconcerned about what was happening around her.

"Are you crazy?" Annette whispered, looking over her shoulder fearfully. "They will see us!"

The woman snorted. "Who? The Thin Men?" She glanced outside at the tall man-like alien, who was looking down at another victim, and had now been joined by two more. "They're not much of a threat. Insufferable bastards that they are. Once you get in close… they break like twigs."

Annette looked at the woman as if she had grown another head, then shook her head and started to walk away. "If you're going to fight them, I want nothing to do with it."

She heard the woman snort in amusement. "And where will you go, Annette?"

She stopped, frozen in place, a cold shudder running down her spine. "How…"

"Do you know why they want you?" the woman continued, "It's because you have a gift, and they have sensed it. They always go for the ones with the gift."

"Gift?" Annette asked, looking over her shoulder at the woman. "I don't know what you're talking about. Who are you? How do you know these things?"

"My name is Aria Blaze," the other woman answered, a feral grin slowly growing in her face. "And I am part of an organization that knows the truth… why you have the gift. And you know the gift well. It tells you where they are. That they're thinking of you specifically. That they want to capture you. You can run away, or try… but I can tell you why the aliens are attacking. What is the future of humanity after this…" she waved at the streets.

Aria walked towards Annette. "Do you really want to keep running forever, Annette?" she had asked, "Or do you want to have a say in your future? They will eventually catch you," she added with a shrug, patting Annette on the shoulder as she walked past her, "but it doesn't have to be that way. The choice is yours, of course… come with me and change things for the better… or stay here and become their experiment."

Annette glanced back. One of the men—creatures… Thin Men... had jabbed a long needle into one of the unconscious bodies and the others had spread around to do the same. For now they seemed unaware of her.

What would happen if she ran out? Took her chances?

A look at the bodies answered that question quickly enough.

Annette shuddered and looked at Aria, who was still walking away. Swallowing down the knot in her throat, she made her choice... the only real choice she had... and hurried after the strange woman.

o.0.o Present Day o.0.o

Mox's blast tore into Aria's back, splattering blood and sending the assassin stumbling forward. She immediately showcased the unnatural reactions that the Elders had modified into her, as even though she was clearly in pain and in an uncontrolled stumble, she turned it into a forward roll that barely missed Annette's jab.

The combatants spread out, with the Assassin dripping blood as she glared at the other two. "Cowardly—"

A powerful shot took her in the shoulder, making her spin in place and brace herself against the wall. "Someone that turns invisible to stab their opponents has no business accusing others of being cowards."

Aria hissed. "I will skin you alive, Reaper." Her threats, however, were cut short as Annette attacked with renewed vigor. A cloudy blast of psychic energy missed Aria by inches, creating a small crater on the wall, while Mox's bullpup left a trail of small holes on the floor.

The assassin dodged desperately, trying to get a foothold so she could launch an attack; but whenever she paused to gather her wits, she immediately had to dodge an attack from one of her opponents.

The close quarters didn't lend themselves to her usual evasion tactics, and the trio was relentless. She tried to take cover behind the table, but Annette ripped it of the floor, and had Aria not laid flat on her stomach, it might have smashed into her neck before both of them crashed against the wall.

She cursed as the bullets hit her leg, slowing her down into an almost crawl. She waddled, unable to put much weight on her now-useless leg and finally collapsed against the window, glaring at her opponents. "You must feel proud for now, XCOM." She coughed blood. "But don't relish on your victory too long… remember that I am immortal."

"Yes, we will enjoy this victory," Mox replied, weapon trained on the Assassin, "it is—after all—our second victory against you."

"I'll come back for you," Aria spat, glaring at Mox.

"You talk big about treason for someone who turned their back on their supposed friends," Annette said, looking down in contempt at Aria. "You say I changed… but so did you. For the worse. I'll meet you again in the battlefield anytime, Aria."

The Assassin coughed a blood-stained laugh. "I wonder if you'll have the guts to face me on your own."

"Say hello to your sisters."

Aria opened her mouth to reply, but Annette didn't let her say another word, gathering psychic energy in an instant and blasting her with a solid beam of pure power that went through the reinforced window as well before dissipating into nothing, along with the Assassin.

o.0.o End Chapter 61 o.0.o

Chapter 63: Quick

Ranger

Chapter 63: Quick

By Wanderer D

Twilight followed the others silently as they ran upstairs to the next floor.

Now that she had her Element in hand, she could feel power seeping into her, re-energizing her, and thankfully opening a plethora of possible things she could do again... but also… a small, thin, trail of energy from the Element was constantly reaching out to Sunset, gently, as if the Element itself was somehow trying to soothe her.

She could see it, in her mind's eye, reaching out to her fellow Equestrian, but the other pony-turned-human's magical aura literally cringed away from the Element's touch every time it brushed her aura.

Something had happened. Something really bad to make Sunset react that way. She was afraid—terrified even—of the Element, which was incongruous, given that the Element not only was a continuous source of Equestrian Magic, but also something that, in a way, was healing to Sunset's spirit.

And yet, even as Sunset's magical aura cringed and tried to hide away every time the Element tried to reach out, it still somehow was drawn to the Element, hesitantly trying to embrace it, yet falling short…

Whatever had happened had shaken Sunset. It was very distracting, and she would have to talk to her about it later, once they were back in the Avenger. Twilight fought back the million theories that popped into her mind, but couldn't help but wonder if Earth's magic was somehow responsible for this, or Sunset herself, or just the Element.

She had always considered it a force of good, but in this world it was definitely a two-edged sword, and if Twilight (or Sunset) was not careful in its use, it could not only kill others, but harm her own allies when trying to help them.

She shuddered to think what would happen if she were to attempt to teleport them all. Would Laetitia and Annette just… explode? She shuddered and took her mind away from those dark thoughts, making a conscious effort to ignore her magical instincts and how the Element was reacting to Sunset and vice-versa.

Right now, she needed her mind to be on the mission. Later on she could examine her thoughts and theories and maybe do something productive with them in the lab. Unfortunately that train of thought took her back to her decisions. Had she listened to Tygan's objections, or not used Sunset's morals against her…

She shut that thought down. Galahad had warned her about that tendency to let her mind wander like that. Instead, she analyzed her surroundings, trying to put her mind to some use. The building they were in was different from places she had seen Sunset and other XCOM soldiers infiltrate.

The design was most assuredly ADVENT's, with geometric panels forming the walls, but the colors were not aggressive. In fact, it looked like it was less of a military installation and more some sort of office.

They encountered no resistance, and by the time they met with Annette and the others she was sure of it. Whether ADVENT just hadn't had the installations at hand to contain them, or the Chosen had elected not to teleport with them—a wise idea, all things considered—after all, they had been brought to a civilian building.

Which contained cells for some reason.

She would never understand humans. Or ADVENT.

"Anything to report?" Sunset asked, fist-bumping Mox and the others as they all gathered in a completely destroyed meeting room of some sort.

"Nothing new so far," Annette responded from where she stood near the windows. "No civilians were harmed in our infiltration, and all ADVENT opposition encountered has been eliminated."

Sunset smirked. "Good job on The Assassin."

Annette shook her head, a wry smile playing in her lips. "Aria and I have much to discuss next time."

"And how is our alicorn princess?" Mox asked, glancing at Twilight. "Hopefully unharmed?"

Twilight smiled shakily. "Physically I'm okay, Mox. Thank you for asking." She blinked. "Wait, how did you know…"

"...that you're a flying unicorn princess?" Elena asked. "Sunset told us. Apparently the Commander thought it would be a good idea to tell this to us after Sunset—"

"That is a conversation for later," Sunset interrupted. She glanced at the others. "Unfortunately, Kevin didn't make it, and I'd rather have this banter either at the Avenger, or on our way there."

"How did this happen?" Twilight asked. Now that she was with the whole team and they were on their way to the roof, where freedom was so much closer, she couldn't stop herself from remembering how things had gone south so quickly. "How did things go wrong like this?"

The others shared a look, but kept walking, apparently reluctant to say anything.

"It happens," Elena eventually said.

But there was something wrong. Twilight hadn't spent as much time with her as the others, but she had spent a whole day learning from Elena. The way she had spoken… it was different. She was always borderline emotionless and business like, but now there was an edge to that statement, as if the Reaper had bitten something bitter.

"You'll find out soon enough," Sunset added. "But it's better to not dwell in it right now." She raised her hand to activate the comms. "Firebrand, we're almost there. We're only bringing one package home."

"Roger that, Bloody Sunset, heading your way."

"I'm really not going to like what I'll find out, am I?" Twilight asked.

Sunset grimaced. "You're too smart for your own good sometimes, Twilight." She raised her hand, making a fist when the comms crackled The others stopped, crouching and ready.

"Menace, this is Firebrand, I see hostiles on the rooftop, they're surrounding the exit. I make six X-rays. I'll make a sweep once you've taken care of them."

"Great." Sunset muttered. "Roger that, Firebrand." She paused. "Wait… did you say they were surrounding the exit?"

The drop ships had delivered two full teams onto the roof of the building. The captain had quickly sent two troopers to take cover on either side of the door leading to the emergency exit while his Lancers laid in wait, ready to rush and stun or kill whoever wasn't shot down.

A MEC laid in wait on overwatch and the captain himself was ready for action… but not for the whole entrance to blow up violently, instantly incinerating his two troopers.

One of the Lancers flew back and rolled on the floor, coming to a stop just a few feet away from the captain, unmoving. The other had managed to twist and was badly injured, but alive.

Several shots skewered the Lancer and a particularly loud one got the MEC in the head, making it step back and effectively making its overwatch useless. Out of the smoke two people ran out, crouching low to make themselves smaller targets as they charge the captain.

He took a shot at the fastest one, a familiar-looking woman with red and gold hair, who had twisted out of the way in time to avoid his wild shot. He couldn't understand where he had seen her. How it was possible that he would know one of the enemy… and yet… this woman flashed in his mind, as if she had been there, somewhere, when he was born.

She had a large machete of some kind in her hands and before the captain could even shout, it was cutting deep into his stomach while the other, blades of energy glowing, slammed both straight through his chest.

He fell back, noise fading around him as the MEC slowly came into view. It was sparking and stumbling back under a barrage of bullets...

And then there was darkness.

o.0.o End Chapter 63 o.0.o

Chapter 64: Grief

Ranger

Chapter 64: Grief

By Wanderer D

"Twilight!"

"Alejandra!"

The pair of rookies ran to each other and embraced tightly.

"Oh my god, you're alive," Alejandra whispered. "I wanted to go get you! I swear!"

"I know," Twilight replied, not letting go of her fellow rookie. "Sunset told me."

"They stopped me. I don't know what they did, I was going to go—"

"It's okay," Twilight whispered. "I'm here… I know you would have come for me. I have no doubt."

"And were circumstances different, we would have had you at our side," Sunset said, walking down the ramp to the pair. "But unfortunately you were in no position to help, Alejandra."

The pair separated, and the other rookie saluted. "I-I know, Lieutenant."

"This is not over yet," Elena warned, walking past them.

"W-what do you mean?" Twilight asked. "Is this about how the mission ended up as it did?"

Mox, who had followed Elena down the ramp, placed a hand on Twilight's shoulder. "You shall find out soon. Come, we must meet with The Commander."

"Do you know what's going on?" Alejandra asked, falling in line after the veteran team.

Twilight shook her head. "Only that there's more to how the mission went than we know."

The group walked towards one of the meeting rooms, the same one where Sunset and Jane had been briefed on their covert actions. Slowly they all walked in, with the two rookies sitting in the center.

It wasn't long before Chrysalis herself, followed by Bradford entered the room. Everyone present saluted, before she nodded.

"At ease, take a seat." Chrysalis paced slowly, obviously trying to find the right words she wanted to say. Twilight resisted the urge to ask the many questions she had, forcing herself to remember that this loss also meant a lot to the commander herself.

Eventually, Chrysalis stopped and faced them. "Rookies Twilight Sparkle, and Alejandra Acevedo, I hereby promote you to Squaddies. You'll be talking about your specialization with Lt. Shimmer soon." She took a deep breath. "I wish it was under better circumstances that you had been awarded this.

"We had planned this situation as carefully as we could, but we… forgot to account for a very important possibility, and thus, the deaths that happened are our responsibility."

Twilight slowly clenched her fists. "And what would that possibility be?"

Chrysalis leveled her eyes on her. "Treason. Your team should not have been exposed to that level of combat. We had every confidence in your capabilities for fulfilling that mission. But one of our own betrayed details of it to ADVENT in hopes of joining back their cities."

"Who would do that?" Twilight asked, standing up. Her body was trembling and it was taking her a considerable amount of self-control to not blast magic all around her. "Who would sacrifice our lives for that?!"

"Twilight… please…" Alejandra took her arm, pulling her down so she could sit again.

Chrysalis sighed. "We have apprehended the individual that did this… there's no easy way to say it. One of your fellow rookies, Michael Cruz…"

"No." Twilight shook her head, sinking back into the chair, eyes wide. "No,nononono…"

"...sent a signal to ADVENT with the details of your first mission in exchange of an extraction and, presumably, 'forgiveness'. We managed to catch him before he was extracted with the aid of our Reaper allies."

"No…" Twilight whimpered. "He was my friend."

"We have to see him." Alejandra said, grasping Twilight's arm. She looked at the commander, as if daring her to argue with her.

"You will leave all of your weapons outside the room," Chrysalis said. That includes your… special item, Squaddie Sparkle."

Twilight didn't answer, but Alejandra looked at Chrysalis in surprise. "I-I thought—"

"That I would tell you not to see him?" Chrysalis snorted. "That traitor needs to face the consequences of what he's done. And he has to face the victims that can still speak for the fallen."

"I know you're exhausted from your ordeal, Twilight," Bradford spoke up. "But it would be best to do this now. Once he's seen you two… he'll be interrogated one last time. Tomorrow he will be executed for treason."

"Are you sure it was him?" Twilight whispered. "There's no chance that-that he was set up? That there's a mistake?"

Chrysalis looked at her with pity. "Given your history, I understand why you'd want something different… but we confirmed everything. Shen herself found the signal, and the device he used was in his backpack. He was being picked up by ADVENT when Volk and his people found him. He admitted as much without hesitation."

Elena looked straight at her. "He betrayed you, Twilight, and let you go to your death."

The cell block was contained in the underbelly of the Avenger, next to where they stored the supplies. It wasn't big… it only allowed for four, maybe six individual prisoners, but the Avenger had never been intended to keep them inside.

Once enemy VIPs were captured, they were interrogated and dropped off for further examination with one of the other factions. There, they would either cooperate… or their futures would be decided by the faction leaders, which were generally speaking not very inclined to be forgiving of ADVENT's willing accomplices.

At this time, the cells were empty, except for one man.

Michael sat on the bunker bed in the cell, face resting on his hands. He didn't even look up when he heard someone approaching. That is, until he recognized Twilight's voice.

"Is it true?"

He looked up, a haunted look in his eyes. "Y-you're alive!"

"Is it true?" Twilight asked, and he noticed that Alejandra was right with her. "Did you really sell us out just to have an easier life? Do we really mean so little to you?"

Michael stood approaching the cell's door. "I was scared, I—"

"The Assassin killed Galahad!" Twilight snapped. She curled her hands into fists, shaking in anger. "We'll never hear him call us 'duckies' again! He'll never give us any more lectures or history lessons, or teach us anything!"

Michael licked his lips. "I—"

"An alien we hadn't seen before melted Monique," Alejandra said quietly. "By the time her body hit the floor, her head was gone… I watched that… acid bubble and go through her armor and corpse like something out of a movie." She held herself. Looking down. "You told her she was cute."

"Listen, I had no idea—"

"The assassin then blasted Ndlovu with her gun… it took the upper part of his chest and face with it," Twilight added. "You remember him, right? He loved to tell stories about his country and about places he had visited. You used to have beers together at the bar."

Michael hadn't answered, merely shaking his head as he backed away from the door.

"You remember Kevin, right?" Twilight said next. She could feel tears rolling down her cheeks. She didn't care. She sniffed. "Just Kevin. F-from Canada? Did you know he didn't die in the attack?"

"H-he's here?" Michael asked, his voice hoarse.

"He took his own life," Alejandra said, when Twilight couldn't stop sobbing. Tears also fell unheeded. "He went crazy with horror at losing his arm and finding himself a prisoner of The Assassin."

"I hate you," Twilight spat. "I hate you. I hate you!" She ran up to the door and looked into the cell. "How could you?! We were friends! How could you! How could you send us to die and pretend everything was going to be okay? You're a monster! You're no better than any of the monsters we fight! You're despicable!"

"That's enough, Twilight, Alejandra," another voice, one that Michael didn't want to hear at all said.

He watched in horror as Sunset emerged from the shadows. "You!" he shouted. "G-get away from me, monster!"

Sunset ignored him and looked at the other two women. "Go rest… you both need to talk. When you're feeling better, you're talking to the ship's counselor, understood?"

Both of them nodded, giving Michael one last angry look before they left.

Alone with him, Sunset shook her head. "Twilight would have died for you. That's what friendship means to one such as her."

Michael gave no response from within the cell and she snorted. "I hope you remember that tomorrow."

Twilight slowly took off her equipment. The shin protectors, her boots… bit by bit, all of the pieces were accounted for and stored in an orderly fashion in her locker.

Next to her, Alejandra did the same. The pair hadn't said a word since they had come up to the barracks.

"What are you planning to do?"

Twilight blinked, then looked over at Alejandra. "What do you mean?"

Alejandra held her chest armor in her hands, looking down at it. "I mean… you can go back to the labs and stay there."

Twilight looked down. "Oh."

The two didn't say anything for a few minutes.

"I think," Twilight said, "That I'll keep doing both… I can put my mind to research, but I don't want to leave my t—" she shook her head. "My friend on her own."

"I don't know what I want to do…" Alejandra confessed. "Is it going to be like this? Abandoning others if the order comes through?" She hesitated "I don't know if I can—"

"You can!" Twilight interrupted, standing up to face her teammate. "We went through hell in training… and through hell again in the last mission! We survived our friends! The least we can do is honor them by not quitting!"

"People quit all the time…" Alejandra whispered. "I know that some of Sunset's old teammates are now working in the storage area, they're just regular staff but now they don't… they don't have to risk…" she trailed off.

"You don't want to stop, do you?" Twilight asked.

"No… I don't." Alejandra said, holding the chest plate tightly. "I don't want to… but following that order… it really hurt, Twilight."

"I know."

"A-and I feel like I-I betrayed you too! That I left you! I should have ignored the order and attacked maybe then I'd—"

"Die?" Twilight asked, walking over to sit next to her friend. "They would have killed you, Alejandra, and I would have one less friend in this world."

"I-I've tried not to break down," Alejandra said, a strong sob rocking her body. "I've tried to be strong, l-like the lieutenant, like Galahad would have been but I-I can't just…"

It started with more silent tears just falling on the chest plate. Then her body shook and she let out a thin wail, and Twilight quickly drew her into an embrace, her own tears running free.

"It's okay," she sobbed, leaning into Alejandra's shoulder. "Let it out…" she sniffed. "Let it all out."

o.0.o End Chapter 64 o.0.o

Chapter 65: Bitter

Ranger

Chapter 65: Bitter

By Wanderer D

"And that's when Twilight said, "Well, it can't get any worse…", but then! Then Fluttershy runs in with all the animals in the garden shouting, "You're... going to LOVE ME!""

The group around the breakfast table broke down in laughter, and Luna shook her head, glancing at her sister in amusement.

Celestia shrugged. "I had to make the occasion less… repetitive, Luna."

"You sometimes do surprise me, sister," Luna confessed, drinking some coffee from her cup.

"It's hard to keep up with the tediousness of events like the Gala, Luna," Celestia confessed. "Sometimes, it needs some...refreshing."

Rarity rolled her eyes.

A sudden humm made everypony stop talking and look over to the table where the diary waited. Celestia had taken it upon herself to always have the book at hoof. Either Twilight or Sunset could call at any time and she didn't want to risk not being available to them if needed.

Trading glances with the others, Celestia levitated the magical artifact while the table was cleared of dishes and food.

A brief glimpse at the hoofwriting had Celestia smiling. "It's from Twilight."

"Whee!" Pinkie hop-hopped around the table. "Let's hear it out!"

"It has been some time since we heard from her directly," Applejack said, then chuckled a bit. "Y'all know what Ah mean."

"Yeah, yeah." Rainbow Dash grinned. "Maybe she'll have a new adventure to share!"

"Oh my," Fluttershy said. "I hope it isn't anything bad."

"Well dear, why don't we let the princess read the letter?" Rarity said, using a hoof to fix her hair before leaning forward, curiosity written all over her face.

Celestia nodded, and as her eyes scanned the first lines, her smile faded.

"Sister?"

Dear Princess Celestia,

A lot has happened today. It's very hard to even write this, but I can't just keep it inside. Tomorrow morning, ~~one of my friends~~ a former rookie on my class is about to be executed for treason.

"Oh… my…" Fluttershy whispered, raising her hooves to her mouth in horror. "But… why would they do that?!"

"Let the princess read, sugarcube…" Applejack said, a frown crossing her face. "Ah don't think anypony could do that without a really good reason."

"There's never a good enough reason fo—"

"Heed my words," Luna interrupted Fluttershy. "This world where Twilight and Sunset are now, is not our own. And there are plenty of reasons for treason to be punished most severely." She looked at the mares dead in the eye. "'Tis fortunate that you have not had to face moments where it has been deemed necessary. But not all are so lucky."

Celestia nodded and continued reading.

It's very hard to reconcile my feelings on this with who I was before. On the one hand, I feel bad for the loss of one more person. But on the other hand… after what he did… I can't feel bad for him.

When Chrysalis impersonated Cadance and the girls took her side, I felt betrayed. I know now that circumstances, like the way I was behaving, and Chrysalis' own machinations and acting like a misunderstood, stressed bride and her mind control powers were factors in that whole thing… it still hurt back then. It still hurts, sometimes.

The group exchanged guilty glances.

"I thought she was over it…" Rainbow Dash muttered, rubbing her hoof on her foreleg. "We all apologized."

"I think she forgave us," Rarity said, looking at the book sadly. "But whatever happened with this betrayal… it brought back bad memories. I don't think she's accusing us of anything, Rainbow Dash."

But I had no idea what true betrayal felt like. Looking back on those days, had I expressed my concerns differently, I think I could have gotten through to you all.

In any case, I mentioned to you my class before: Galahad being our "teacher", Monique, Ndlovu, Kevin, Alejandra, and... Michael. There were a few others at the beginning, but they quit early on. They're probably living in a settlement or something. Anyway, we went on our first mission yesterday.

This drew a gasp from everpony.

"B-but I thought Twilight was supposed to be a lab-rat?" Rainbow Dash stammered. "Why was she—"

"Oh my goodness… oh my goodness… Twilight…" Fluttershy's eyes were shimmering with tears. "How could you do this… going out to kill?"

Luna sighed, shaking her head and motioned for Celestia to continue. They of course knew that Twilight had gone out on a mission, thanks to Sunset's last missive, but they had hoped not to tell the girls for now. However, things had not gone well for Twilight, and they had a right to know, in the end.

Looking no less distressed than Twilight's friends, the princess continued reading.

I can imagine how you feel… you're probably horrified. You and everypony there, if the girls are with you... to think that Twilight Sparkle, "Princess of Friendship", would willingly go out there and… fight. And kill.

I did it.

"Oh Twilight," Pinkie whispered.

Celestia paused, closing her eyes. "That I could have spared you this. Both of you..."

"We had no say in this matter, sister," Luna said at length. "Neither Sunset nor Twilight inhabit a world where one can stay idle for long."

"What are you saying?" Rainbow Dash asked. "That Twilight was going to fight? Our egghead would have never done this on her own!"

"I… must agree," Rarity said, carefully looking at both princesses. "I hate to say it so brazenly, but it fits more what Sunset Shimmer might do, than our Twilight. Is is possible that she convinced her?"

"Please my little ponies," Celestia whispered. "Please do not speak of my Sunset like that."

The others looked at each other with a mixture of confusion and worry.

"Mayhaps I should continue reading," Luna said, clearing her throat. "If you would permit me, sister?"

Celestia barely nodded, but Luna gently levitated the book up to herself, placing it on the table and reading aloud.

I thought about how to explain this decision to all of you. I thought, maybe Rainbow Dash and Applejack would understand, just a little. I thought Rarity would begrudgingly nod in the end and respect it… I have the feeling that they three would in the end understand the why I would do this. And… Fluttershy, Pinkie… if you're reading this, I'm so, so sorry. You must be very disappointed in me.

"Never," Pinkie whispered, her hair deflated. She shook her head, wiping away tears. "Never disappointed, Twilight."

Fluttershy just looked away.

Some people tried to dissuade me from doing this. Dr. Tygan wanted me in the lab. Chrysalis ordered me to sit down and think thoroughly if I wanted to do this. She told me straight out that no-one would think less of me if I didn't go. That my work in the lab was just as important as any mission. Shen said it was a bad idea, but that it was up to me…

Sunset—she argued with me, but then I used her own words against her.

About loyalty.

About being there for her team when they needed her.

She knew what I was doing, but she also knew I was being honest. That these people were my friends, and that I owed it to them to be the best I could be on their side, not just… hiding. I think she hated feeling proud of me.

"Oh." Rarity looked down. "I-I'm sorry princess. I just thought…" She gulped, shaking her head.

Celestia's smile was sad. "Sunset has grown to care for Twilight, Rarity… I am glad that she attempted to stop my student. But Twilight can be very stubborn."

"I'm just glad Spike is in Ponyville taking care of the library," Fluttershy said bitterly. "And that he can't see what Twilight is turning into."

"Fluttershy!" Rainbow Dash gasped. "What's wrong with you?"

"Killing others should never be an option!"

"ENOUGH!" Luna's voice boomed across the room. "I will continue reading now."

My relationship with Sunset has become very interesting, but as much as I want to talk about that and all the things I have theorized about magic here… even a method so I don't use all of her diary's space… I can't ignore what's going on right now. I'm sorry if I'm ranting, it's just so hard to say this.

Things were going well at the beginning of the mission. We were going to rescue a VIP, try to avoid conflict as much as possible and evacuate as soon as we had the package. Point A to point B to point C. Couldn't be more simple.

But we were ambushed. A siren name Aria, who has been modified horribly by the Elders into a being they call The Assassin killed Galahad and Ndlovu, and then captured me. Another alien, of a type we hadn't seen before, shot this strange bomb that completely melted Monique and splashed Kevin's arm. Alejandra was in the pickup zone waiting for us to catch up so she was ordered to evacuate.

Luna ignored the horrified and sickened looks in Twilight's friends, glancing at Celestia. "It was my understanding that Starswirl had destroyed those beasts."

Celestia shook her head. "It appears that he didn't have the stomach for it... " She sighed. "I wonder how many lives more that decision will cost."

Luna frowned and continued reading.

I watched my friends die. I… I knew it was a possibility. Galahad never minced words on that. He never took out the horrible parts of it. We watched videos of entire teams being wiped out. We knew… we knew it was a possibility.

We've never been naive, princess… we have death and we've had war in Equestria… these concepts are things we understand—we see it in nature, we have predators and creatures that would kill us without hesitation in the Everfree or the wastelands.

I knew it—all of that—and yet, Princess, even when I knew it might happen and that one of us might die I didn't...I'm sorry... I have to force myself to write this.

If I keep it inside I feel like I will explode.

I was captured. I was transported to a nearby building and Aria and I talked about many things… at one point Kevin woke up… he couldn't take it. He snapped, he lost all control and he… he took his own life.

Pinkie was holding Fluttershy, who had broken down as the reading continued. "Twilight…" Pinkie whispered. "I'm so sorry."

"Ah can't even—" Applejack looked away, hurt and angry. "How can that be a decision anypony would make when there's a chance you'll live?"

"Mayhaps my sister and I should read this in private," Luna said. "It appears to be too—"

Rainbow Dash flew up above the princess, ready to say something.

"No." It was quiet, but they all heard it. Fluttershy sniffed, giving Pinkie a thankful look. "No. I want to hear it. I need to know."

Luna matched glances with the others, finding only the same conviction. "Very well then."

Sunset and I managed to communicate thanks to the Element. ~~There's something going on there with Sunset but~~ .

The Commander launched a rescue mission and Sunset and her team got me out, and took out Aria for now. She can't die. She'll return later, and she knows Sunset and I are from Equestria.

When we got home, I found out what had happened. We had been betrayed by that son of a bitch by Michael. I'm sorry princess, I… I don't want to swear but I'm so angry!

He passed the details of our mission to ADVENT. ~~That bastard~~ His betrayal was at the cost of the lives of my friends! He took good people away from me. People who he had eaten with, and laughed with ,and bled with, and trained with!

How could he do this, Princess? How could he send us all to die just to save his own hide? How could anypony do this kind of thing and live with themselves?

The room was quiet.

"How… can you betray your friends?" Rainbow Dash asked, sitting down. "If you make a mistake… o-or an accident, or if you were tricked… I could understand but—intentionally sending them to die?"

Luna shook her head sadly. "May you never live to learn that, Rainbow Dash."

I want him dead. I want him dead more than I've wanted anything. And I know it's wrong! I know I shouldn't—I know that it won't bring them back!

And I know I won't feel better… and it won't stop my tears any more than writing all of this down has.

And it won't fix any of this or what I saw or how much I hate myself for living through it and them being gone.

I never thought I would say this of anyone, ever, princess.

But, by all that's sacred and magical and honest… I want him dead. And I can't stop thinking about how much I hate him!

Luna paused and sighed. "There is no more writing. That was the last of Twilight's message."

Fluttershy slowly stood up and walked out of the room.

"I'll uh," Rainbow Dash got up. "I'll check on her."

"Shucks," Applejack managed to mutter. "Ah never imagined…"

"Can you blame her?" Rarity asked, using a handkerchief to wipe her eyes. "She saw many of her friends die because one of them decided that whatever it is they wanted was more important than the lives of everyone they knew. That such a selfish beasts could exist…"

"Ah don't blame her," Applejack sighed.

"Twilight must be really, really super-duper sad right now…" Pinkie said. "She's always tried to see the best in everypony and now one of her friends betrayed her like that." She gulped. "I wish I could be there for her and bring her some cupcakes."

"Sister," Luna spoke up. "You should write to your student."

"I know, Luna," Celestia said. "I need to write to them both. If you don't mind, I'll do it on my own."

Luna and the three remaining ponies looked at each other, but one by one, they left Celestia alone.

o.0.o End Chapter 65 o.0.o

Chapter 66: Musings

Ranger

Chapter 66: Musings

By Wanderer D

The avenger was hovered over the grand canyon. Far below, little rivlets flowed, and nature continued its normal cycle. For all the destruction and reconstruction of human cities, the aliens had done, they had stayed away from the wilds for the most part.

It had been initially theorized, in the early days of XCOM that the alien's interest in Earth was because of the planet's immense natural resources. But it was clear that what they wanted was with humans themselves, and that they could care less about the planet.

Deadwood thought about this, looking down at the distant ground. He stood, mostly hidden and ready at the edge of the hull.

He nodded at the Commander, who stood at the front of two rows of soldiers and on either side of the hatch where they had all marched out. Griffon team was out on a mission, so they wouldn't be here. Still, Dragon and Menace were present, and his own team, Wolf, would be in charge of the execution.

To the left of the hatch stood Dragon team, led by Fei Hung Yeung, aka "Ember"; along with her teammates: Fabio "Fridge" Giordano, Gerry "Security" Doyle, Bjorn "Breaker" Karlsen, Sarah "Coyote" Hawkins, and Greg "Trojan" Rose.

On the opposite side was Menace; Sunset Shimmer, aka "Bloody Sunset"; Pratal Mox; Elena "Outrider" Dragunova; Jane "The Quarian" Kelly, and Laetitia "Magister" Deciere. On their side was also Twilight "Princess" Sparkle, and Alejandra Acevedo.

Closer to him, at the end of both lines and to the side of them all, was the superior officer lineup: The Hive Queen, Central, "Lily" Shen, Tygan and Annette Durand, from old XCOM. If things had been different, Galahad would be there with them.

Behind the lines presented by both teams, stood most of the regular staff—with the exception of those that were not currently busy monitoring transmissions and keeping the Avenger flying—including his old friends, Paula Graca and Shintaro Katsu.

Deadwood grunted. He hadn't had a chance to talk to them lately. And this whole traitor thing… with XCOM being this group of people, plus the ones on missions, of course, it wasn't a big surprise that everyone felt betrayed when they welcomed others as family. Once you joined the cause… well...

That a traitor would exist among their ranks was… in the realm of possibility, but the hoops someone would have to go through to infiltrate the Avenger were… extensive. The sad truth was that Michael Cruz had probably come to XCOM with a true desire to fight the Elders, but had discovered—much to his own dismay—that he was a coward deep down.

It was easy to think about who was a coward and who wasn't. Deadwood himself had been much like Twilight Sparkle in that sense… at the beginning, he had been wimpy and emotional and had—and thankfully still was—been sickened at the thought of shooting anyone. But like her, that didn't make him a coward.

Empathy was something quickly lost in their line of work. Especially his. And for as long as he would maybe still live, he hoped he'd keep feeling regret for the lives he might have to take. Aliens were a little easier, given that they didn't look human, but now that he'd had a few drinks with Mox… he'd had to steel himself more often than before.

In all that time, however, he had never considered selling out his teammates. Anyone in the Avenger. They were a small village. Or a large family. He understood fear well enough. When he was young, he had wondered if he had what it took to take a bullet for a teammate. And after doing so more than once… he still wondered if the next time, he wouldn't get cold feet.

Treason however—and this type of treason, at the cost of your friends—was something that he could not abide. And, had Chrysalis sent him and his pack to find Michael, he would have probably "accidentally" killed the bastard.

Speaking of which… the hatch opened and his pack escorted the traitor out. Kirill "All In" Semyenov, and Carol "Shogun" Wood walked at the front, their rifles at the ready. Behind them, hands chained, Michael Cruz stumbled forward, a haunted look in his eyes.

Deadwood noticed that he cringed as he passed by Sunset, then averted his eyes from Twilight and Alejandra. Good. At least he felt guilt. Not that it would do him any good. Behind him, completing the escort were his two last pack members: Szymon "Haunt" Zajac, Brigitte "Jaws" Durand, and Sam "Seabreeze" Kim, all grim faced and staring with judging eyes at the back of the traitor.

Loyalty was a big thing for Wolf. Even though seeing one in the wild was all but impossible now, Deadwood had taken the spirit of a wolf pack and made it a daily part of their routine. His team valued loyalty above all else. Loyalty to each other. To XCOM. To their fellow soldiers. To Earth.

Treason was an insult to all that XCOM and Wolf stood for. And it was time for the prize of such to come to a head. It was time to see what type of coward the traitor was.

Michael was escorted to the edge of the hull, where he could look down at Earth, all around him. Wolf then formed a line a few feet in front of him, rifles at the ready.

"Michael Cruz," Chrysalis spoke up. "Back in the old days, we had a process for dealing with Traitors. We have followed that, as much as possible. Your case was presented not only before the senior officers of XCOM, but also to the leaders of the other factions that support us.

"We all discussed the nature of your crime. And the cost. When presented with a chance to explain yourself, your words were selfish. Your disposition guilty. You chose to abandon your sworn duty, your world, your friends, and your honor for the sake of an easy life."

Chrysalis' eyes narrowed. "Were it up to me alone, I'd let you go to ADVENT and experience their… "gratitude." As little as you sent them, you still have some knowledge of XCOM that might benefit them and in the off chance you have additional information you might still share with them, I'll simply pass on judgement now.

"For this crime of treason you have committed, you are dishonorably discharged. Your name will never be listed with the heroes who so far have given their lives for our cause. Some of those lives, that blood, is in your hands. You are to be executed now, overlooking the world you chose to betray and the facing the people you turned your back on earlier. Do you have any last words?"

"Mercy!" Michael shouted. "Please! Y-you all know me… please!" His eyes searched the crowds seeking some sort of pity, an assurance that someone would step in to stop his fate from happening.

But all he saw was contempt, in all but Twilight Sparkle, who looked at him with hurt and disappointment. And somehow, that made things so much worse.

"Please!" he begged. "I was just afraid! I didn't know what I was doing! T-they offered to let me live away from the killing! You know what it's like!"

Chrysalis tilted her head. "Yes. We all know what it's like to live every day as if it were our last. To know that at any point, in any mission, our lives might end." Her eyes narrowed. "We all know fear. And we all face it. And we all make a choice to live and battle for each other, instead of betraying our brothers and sisters."

Michael was crying now, obviously less with guilt and more with terror, he shakily stood up, stepping back until his heel scrapped the end of the hull. For a coward like him, who had sold the lives of others in order to survive, facing a firing squad was too much.

"I won't let you… I won't let you take my life…" he muttered. "Even if it's the last thing I do!"

As Chrysalis had predicted—and shared with Deadwood, Sunset and Ember—Michael cried out in a desperate defiance and let himself fall back, in a vain attempt to control—at least—the manner of his death. But as he fell back, he turned his head and saw Deadwood aiming his rifle.

Just before Michael's brains were scattered into the wind, Deadwood knew… that the traitor had realized that in the end, he had had no control of his fate anymore. That even his choice to end his own life had been denied.

'And in some way, Deadwood thought, 'knowing that makes the wasted bullet worth it.

Sunset sat alone in the corner table at the bar.

Her thoughts were on what had happened earlier, on her reaction and transformation when Michael had betrayed them.

No. Not them. Twilight.

More and more her relationship with the alicorn evolved into something much closer. Twilight was like… what Sunset would imagine a sister would be. Maybe it was because of how they both came from the same world, and both had an affinity for magic, and both had grown under Celestia's wing.

It worried her. Not because she thought any less of herself for feeling concern for Twilight. That was natural. But the fact that she felt so protective of her. Had things been different, she knew, deep inside that she'd absolutely loathe the nerd.

In a way, she was aware that she was still jealous of Twilight's success at becoming a princess. It still nagged her that Celestia hadn't… just told her how that worked. That she was denied that chance, in a way. But… she also didn't resent what she had gotten here. All her effort was noted. When she went above and beyond, it was recognized. Encouraged, even.

She'd earned her promotions through sweat and blood, and had the loyalty of her team. And yet, it appeared as if her Equestrian blood still called for her. Was it nostalgia for a world long abandoned? For a mother that never was? Or was it her thirst for power?

Sunset allowed herself to smile a little. Being back in Equestria, she had felt magic burning through her veins like fire. It had burned through her… deliciously cleansing and warming. Every inch, every atom of her had been alive with power and promise. She was well aware of her reserves before leaving Equestria, during her stay on Earth and upon her return that fateful day.

The amount of magic her body could store now… it was unheard of in anything other than an alicorn. Powerful unicorns had had a two thirds of her reserves alone, she had no doubt, and her careful use and exploration of magic in this world had made her keenly aware of just how much she could do with it, how much more she could accomplish if she had the Element bonded to her and not Twilight.

With that… having the Element bonded to her, what couldn't she do? She could feel it, reaching out to her, promising whispers of magic and power and—a sudden image of red scales covering her arms, hands ending in obsidian-black claws, flames of magical fire licking her eyes, and a thirst, body-shivering, almost sexual need for blood.

Sunset jerked, returning to reality as she scrambled back. She stared down at her hands, checking her arms, her face, her head in case horns had suddenly appeared, but she was still herself. Still Sunset.

She glanced around the bar, thankful that it was still empty and dragged a hand down her face, shrinking back into the couch. "What the hell… what the hell was that…"

Before she could think further on that, the object of her earlier thoughts walked in, holding the diary under her arm. She scanned the room and noticed Sunset, making her way to her.

Sunset could only hope she didn't look as shaken as she felt.

"Hey," Twilight said, taking a seat across from Sunset. "Celestia wrote to us."

Sunset blinked. "Not to you?"

Twilight shook her head, not meeting her eyes. "No, I… this letter she wrote for both. I… already read it," she added, passing the diary to Sunset.

"Is it bad?" she asked, but Twilight just shook her head.

"I just have a lot to think about," she replied. "I'll go to the barracks or the Lover's Aft. In case anyone needs me."

Sunset watched Twilight walk away and sighed, opening the diary.

My dear Twilight and Sunset,

This must be a hard time for you both. As quaint as it sounds, it is never easy to deal with a betrayal like you two did. It's natural to feel hatred for those that would do this, and natural as well for you to want their punishment to be appropriate to their crime… even at times cruel, just for the sake of making them feel a little of what pain they have caused you.

I can only hope that the punishment is appropriate, and it doesn't leave hatred for this man. He betrayed you, but he'll be gone, and his legacy will be one of disdain and contempt. He won't be remembered.

I was not happy to read that Twilight had gone on a mission such as this, but having lived thousands of years and seen many a friend go to war and never return, knowing that I could have changed their fate had I gone with them—it weighs on me years after they would have died of natural causes.

I know that it is selfish of me to not want to lose a former student and a daughter, but I wish you could both stay and be safe. Even better… come back. I realize though, that things are not that easy right now.

It was unfortunate, perhaps that your friends, Twilight, were here when Luna and I read this. I fear my little ponies were still hoping that your situation would have not turned so grim. As you expected, Fluttershy didn't take things well.

The portal remains closed, and you are both in a situation that demands actions such as the ones you both take. I'm sorry you had to live through a betrayal such as this; that your faith in others will be shaken, but you must remember that you always have each other, your friends and family here, and all of the others that have come to trust and respect you on that side of the mirror.

For each individual such as this traitor, there will always be a hundred more worthy of your friendship.

I miss you both, and I hope I have a chance to talk… or write… to each of you individually soon.

-Celestia

Sunset closed the book and leaned back, taking a deep breath.

"I never said you could call me daughter," she whispered, covering her eyes with her forearm.

o.0.o End Chapter 66 o.0.o

Chapter 67: Disconnect

Ranger

Chapter 67: Disconnect

By Wanderer D

Can you help me remember how to smile…

It was late, and the day's shenanigans had not helped her mood at all. It also didn't help that that song was playing again.

It brought back memories.

Too many of them, but most importantly… her voice, singing.

Wasn't it enough that she had to see her reincarnated every day? That she had to listen to the sound of her voice, her exact inflection, her exact quirks with every report?

She glanced to one of the shelves in her quarters, where an old bottle of cognac sat, gathering dust. It was tempting. So tempting.

"Commander, Tygan's voice came out from the screen, and Chrysalis turned off the music, grateful for the distraction, and centered her attention on her lead scientist.

"I hope you have some good news, Tygan," she said. "We could all use a boost."

"I have completed the Lancer autopsy and made very interesting discoveries. I believe this should cheer up Lieutenant Shimmer and other rangers."

Chrysalis blinked at the screen as schematics populated it. After a moment studying them, she grinned. "Tell Shen to send them to production. this comes at a good time, Tygan, we're about ready for our next mission."

"Understood, Commander." Tygan could be heard typing through the comms. "What should I focus my research on now?"

Chrysalis pulled up a list of projects, scrolling down and selecting one. "I think it's about time Shen and you collaborated a bit closer… bring Sparkle in on this as well…"

"I foresee a multitude of possibilities stemming from this research, Commander. The science is ready to begin."

Chrysalis snorted, just thinking of what Vahlen would have said to that. She pulled up the file she was looking at. This would give time for her researchers to finish the next project, hopefully. She pressed a button. "Central, bring Lt. Shimmer, Mox and Outrider to my quarters. I have a mission for them."

She shook her head, smirking at the bottle and allowing herself a moment of relishing a small victory. Another day where it would keep gathering dust, rather than burying memories.

"Hey, Jane."

Jane Kelly looked over from her half-dismantled GREMLIN, where she was messing around with the code. "Hey, Sunset, what's up?"

"I can't seem to find Twilight and the Commander called me over. Do you think you could give this to her?"

Jane blinked at the large book that was handed to her. Curious, she flipped the pages, noticing the strange hieroglyphics within. "Um, what is this?"

"My diary," Sunset said. "It's written in another language."

"No shit," Jane deadpanned. "Why don't you give it to her yourself after you meet with the Commander?"

Sunset bit her lip. "I have the feeling that Twilight is avoiding me."

"Any idea why?"

Sunset shook her head, releasing a deep sigh. "Maybe she's still mulling over what happened today. Maybe she blames—"

"I honestly doubt that," Jane interrupted, glaring at her. "There's nothing to blame there. I'll look her up after I put back together my GREMLIN."

"Thanks," Sunset said. "Wish me luck."

Jane snorted.

Sunset headed out of the barracks, and out to the hallways of the Avenger. Following the usual route, she soon found herself in the Commander's Quarters, along with Mox, Elena and Bradford.

"Ah, good, you made it," Chrysalis droned. "I was wondering if you've gotten the message."

"I'm sorry, Commander."

Chrysalis rolled her eyes and pressed her lips. "In any case, you're here. Please take a seat, Sunset, we have much to discuss."

The small holographic table turned on and Chrysalis summoned a map. "This is located in India. Although the final destination of the mecs and equipment you and Jane found out about wasn't our objective, we found out that they reach a resupply warehouse somewhere in this area.

"Our local contacts have already confirmed that they have found the location of this place, although it is not easily accessible. There is a high likelihood that we can find the final destination of the equipment that is transported there, and follow that lead. It is our belief, that since there are no more aerial pickups from the remote station there, the Assassin's headquarters are going to be relatively close.

"The area is deep in the jungle, and the locals refuse to go past the resupply station there. If we want to learn where the trail leads, we'll need to follow it past the station. You three have the best skills suited for this situation, and experience facing the chosen."

"What about Annette?" Sunset asked.

"Annette has another mission to deal with," Chrysalis said evenly. "She wants to do some special training here with Twilight, for the inevitable time she joins Menace assaulting the Assassin's base."

Sunset grimaced. "I see."

"So far we have been lucky in that the Hunter didn't seem interested in joining the Assassin after us, and we haven't faced the Warlock. But it is a matter of time before they also join the hunt for us," Chrysalis said. "Having said that, do not expect this mission to go on without combat. If it is really the way to find the Assassin's base of operations, that jungle is going to have more in it than the local fauna."

"Understood, Commander," Mox said, bumping his chest. "We'll make sure to take down all opposition."

"Just try not to get killed in the process," Chrysalis said. "We want the Assassin dead, not you three."

"And once we have taken down the Assassin, we'll be hunting The Hunter," Elena hissed.

"That is correct," Chrysalis said. "The Hunter is next in line."

"And I will gladly assist you in destroying your enemy," Mox said, nodding at Elena, who smirked in return.

"Not without me, you won't," Sunset grinned at the pair. "Look at you both. I'm so proud that you've come so far!"

"Teasing aside," Chrysalis spoke up. "I want you to check in with Shen before you leave, Sunset, she has something for you."

"Aye, aye, Commander."

"Central, make sure to prepare provisions for them before they leave. I expect they'll be away for a couple of weeks."

"Yes, Commander."

Chrysalis looked at the group. "If things go as planned, we'll have taken a large step into destroying one of our most powerful enemies. Don't fail."

"Hey, Lily," Sunset said, walking into Engineering. "I'm here for my armor."

"Ah, just in time Sunset," Lily said, grinning as she pulled out something and put it on the table. "The Commander wanted you to have the first one."

Sunset looked curiously at the long, cloth enveloped object, but shrugging, she picked it up and took off the cloth. She held her breath in surprise. "Oh wow… Shen… this is…"

"I know, it's state of the art, and I'm sure it will—"

"It's a machete with a red blade, and cables stuck into it!" Sunset gasped. "I always wanted a machete with cables. How did you ever know?"

"It's a sword." Shen's smile was gone. "And it's not only made with durable alien alloys and has an edge that shames your previous one, it also has an electric current that will add considerable damage to your opponents. If you don't kill them, it might still stun them."

"Oh, I guess that explains it." Sunset grinned. "I'm sorry, I just wanted to give you a hard time… this is amazing, Lily."

The engineer grinned. "Well, it was starting to get annoying, but yes, yes it is. The Commander's given me a few additional projects to deal with. Thanks to you we got our hands on a working Skeleton Suit…" Her grin turned into a small smile. "Dad really did amazing work. I was able to copy his design, but I modified yours a little… as a thank you. I've been working on a project I call the E.X.O. suit. I'm still not quite there yet, but it uses automated servos to give soldiers a boost on several fronts."

She walked over to her project table, where Sunset's armor lay. "I was able to mix up some of my designs with the Skeleton Suit… it's not as strong as the final version will be, but it will give you a lot more durability and also, with its mechanical assistance, it will allow you to drag back enemies with your grappling hook, a lot easier… I would still not try that with enemies that are considerably heavier than you, but provided you have a solid foothold, you should be able to have the lighter ones fly to you as easily as Mox does it."

Sunset took Lily's hands in her own, her smile as wide as it would go. "Thank you. You have no idea what a hard time the Skirmishers gave me when I couldn't do that."

"Yes. Well, as I said, don't try to do it with say, a Muton, or you're the one that's going to go flying, even if your intention is the opposite."

"I'll keep that in mind." Sunset examined her armor. It resembled more her original Skirmisher armor, with additional plating added on top, for a more full coverage. She had also asked Lily to change the colors a little. Now that it was officially her own, she'd had insisted on wearing a different body suit and nanovest, both of them black.

The armor itself, however, was still a deep copper and gold, resembling its original colors. It's just that she now didn't look like actual human-sized and shaped bacon. Whatever Sunny One had been, color schemes were not her thing. Unless it was intentionally a joke.

Her old armor's right shoulder guard had been updated in color, and added to her armor, bearing Celestia's cutie mark, which had been repainted. Her own cutie mark was on the chest, above her heart.

Even her shard gun had received brand new designs, and was as coppery-red as her armor, although someone had added a tiny decal of the cartoonish death face of the Viper King to the side.

Lily caught her look. "That was Security, apparently he has a thing for cartooning."

"Gerry?" Sunset chuckled. "It's cute, I'll keep it."

"Speaking of which, have you given any thought to that armor?"

Sunset grimaced. "You mean the one you want to make with the Viper King's skin? Didn't you offer it to the commander?"

Lily pouted. "She said, and I quote: Cobra lalalalalalala!, and then said no."

"What does that even mean?"

"Beats me, but it made Central spit his coffee." Lily sighed. "It's a great design, Sunset, why wouldn't they want it?"

"It might be the cobra head-helmet."

Lily rolled her eyes. "Fine, I'll see what I can do."

"Hey, don't do it on my behalf," Sunset joked. "Anyway, I should go… I guess I'll see you in a week or so." She fist bumped the engineer.

"Yeah," Lily sighed. "Make sure you take enough grenades, bullets and equipment, alright?"

"Don't worry, I have Mox, Elena and Central on that. If they forget anything, they'll never live it down."

Rainbow Dash gave Sunset a look. "So what is it about your missions and going to where my old acquaintances are?"

Sunset raised an eyebrow.

"You know that your destination is Angel Point, right?"

Sunset blinked. "Oh." Her eyes widened. "Oooh. Where your friend with the friendly Viper lives."

Rainbow snorted. "Yeah. Friendly." She shook her head. "Anyway, I've made sure all your supplies were loaded. Mox and Elena are already in. Are you ready?"

Sunset glanced around, hoping that Twilight might have stopped by, but there was no sign of her fellow Equestrian.

With a sigh, she nodded. "Yeah, let's get going… the sooner we're done the better."

Rainbow Dash hesitated, as if deciding whether to speak up or not, but then nodded, heading inside, walking past Mox and Elena and sitting down at the cockpit.

She watched Sunset sit down and secure herself in before closing the ramp behind her. "Central, this is Firebrand, Menace is on board, I repeat, Menace is on board."

"Roger that, Firebrand, deliver them to their destination. Fly safe."

o.0.o End Chapter 67 o.0.o

Chapter 68: Tension

Ranger

Chapter 68: Tension

By Wanderer D

The early morning gave way to a bright, sunny day. The skies were mostly clear, with the occasional puffy cloud floating past. The Skyranger had stuck to the coast for the most part, providing a striking view of the ocean and land. They were far from civilization, so chances of being spotted were low and as such it made for a relaxing trip to their destination.

Angel's Point, the settlement where Sunset had met Fluttershy and Angel, was not up in flames this time around, and standing at the entrance to the cockpit as they approached, Sunset had the best possible view of the area, and she had to give it to them: They had chosen a very nice spot.

They had set up really close to the coast, on top of a cliff that overlooked a small, half-moon beach surrounded by spiked rocks. Clear water lapped at the beach, to which they had access through long sets of wooden stairs, ladders and platforms they had built for that purpose. They had also built a makeshift pier, where small boats rocked calmly in the water.

The settlement itself was just a bit inland, almost at the treeline, and featured a multitude of colorful tents and solid wooden structures. Fenced farmlands had been established already, and Sunset could see several people working there. Overall it was more reminiscent of a small town than a refugee camp—and that could only be good for those living there.

They were far enough from the ADVENT cities that there was little chance of attacks from either side against the other, so it had really baffled Sunset that it had been attacked the previous time. But, if the Assassin's base was nearby—or at least the storage where all the weapons were sent—it made it easier to imagine why they might suffer occasional attacks.

"Your friend really knows how to set up a Settlement," Sunset said. "That has to be, without doubt, one of the cleanest, most organized, most pleasant looking little town out there. It's adorable."

"Yeah, well, that's Fluttershy for you," Rainbow said as she took a turn to do a fly-over. "Back when we were in high school, she used to work at the local pound and the vet's office. I guess she's still taking in strays."

Rainbow Dash picked up the radio. "Angel Point, this is Firebrand, we have a package for you."

"Understood, Firebrand, we have a clear field on the south east of the settlement, you can drop the—"

There was a scuffle.

"Rainbow Dash!"

Sunset had to hold on to the sides of the entrance to keep from falling back as Rainbow Dash banked suddenly, they could hear Mox cursing behind them.

"How could you not tell me you were alive?! You were here all along last time! You're not just dropping them off, missy, you are landing that thing here and coming out to meet me!"

"Huh," Sunset muttered. "It seems that she figured out who you were."

"It's not funny!"

"Rainbow Dash! Answer me right now!"

"Um," Rainbow Dash sighed. "Roger that, Fluttershy, I'll see you in a moment."

"Good, we can have tea then."

Sunset shook her head and patted Rainbow Dash on the shoulder before making her way back to sit with the others.

"Everything's alright guys," she said with a smirk. "Just Lt. Dash being unable to outrun her past."

"You do want to get picked up at the end of this mission, don't you?" Dash's voice emanated from the cockpit. "Because it sounds to me like you don't!"

"Those that tempt fate usually find themselves suffering for it," Elena pointed out.

Sunset raised an eyebrow, looking at the tight grip the Reaper had on the sides of her seat. "Wait… are you afraid of turbulence?"

"Remember what I just said about tempting fate?"

"Got it."

Soon enough the Skyranger hovered down to land softly on a grassy patch of land devoid of any structures. Sunset and the others could hear Rainbow Dash grumbling as she unstrapped herself from the seat and joined them at the opening hatch.

"Come on, Rainbow," Sunset whispered, "it can't be that bad, right?"

Rainbow Dash sighed. "It's been… over Twenty years, Sunset. I-I thought she was dead. I didn't even think to look for her after Pinkie's inn went up in flames. I don't even know what to tell her, y'know? I thought everyone but Rarity was gone."

"Well, now you know that she's alive," Sunset said. "And trust me, I understand not wanting the past… creeping on you and making you face… emotions you thought left behind. But on the plus side, you're discovering there's still people out there that care about you."

Rainbow Dash was quiet.

"You know Scootaloo was really happy to see you."

Rainbow Dash was about to answer, but the hatch had opened completely and her words stuck in her throat. At the base, smiling up at her as if there was nothing wrong in the world was Fluttershy. Long pink hair flowing calmly in contrast with the kevlar armor she was wearing and the sniper rifle on her back.

Sunset noticed a new scar on her face, below the cheek, but the kind eyes of the woman didn't betray any other change since they had last seen each other.

Next to her, Angel stood coiled, beam rifle in her claws, tasting the air with her tongue and giving them all a look. She hissed happily when she saw Sunset waving at her.

"Welcome to Angel's Point," Fluttershy said. "It's good to have you back, Sunset. Angel missed you."

Sunset chuckled a bit self-consciously. "It's um, nice to see her too."

"Please do come out!" Fluttershy insisted. "Angel will take you to the camp, and my friends here will help with your supplies. I made some tea for everyone."

"It would be an honor to accept your invitation," Mox said, walking down the ramp alongside Elena and Sunset.

Rainbow Dash followed more slowly, stopping at the base of the Skyranger in front of Fluttershy.

Sunset turned away and walked with the happy Viper back to the settlement. Dash and Fluttershy had much to talk about that didn't involve them.

Jane found Twilight in her office, face covered by one of several programming books she had managed to get her hands on. Some of them straight out of Shen's bookshelf, if she was not mistaken. There were three piles: two on top of her table, next to a deactivated GREMLIN, and one pile on the floor, which so far contained four books.

It hadn't surprised her that Twilight had been selected as a Specialist. Support seemed to be a strong aspect of her personality, and on a deeper level, she couldn't really see the nerdy girl as anything else, and from the looks of it, she might have some competition in the hacking department.

Alejandra had been assigned as a sniper, and was currently training with Deadwood, and most likely would do some additional training with Elena once they got back.

"So, how's being a Specialist working for you?" Jane asked.

"Hm?" Twilight looked up from the book and yawned. "Oh… hey. It's nice, I guess? I haven't had time to actually—" She yawned. "...do anything with it, sorry… what time is it?"

Jane quirked an eyebrow. "Eleven."

"Oh my, I'd better get to sleep," Twilight said, putting a bookmark in between the pages of her current book and setting it on top of the nearest pile on the table. "I'll probably need to wake up early to help Tygan with his next project tomorrow."

"Twilight," Jane smirked. "It is tomorrow. It's eleven AM."

"Wha—" Twilight shook her head, standing up and stretching. She blinked owlishly from Jane to the books. "Did I…" she trailed off, fighting another yawn.

"Yes, you stayed up all night. Reading."

"Oh, great," Twilight muttered, looking down at the pile of books on the floor. "And I only got through four... "

Jane shook her head. "That's more than just about anyone I know, except maybe Tygan or Shen. And even they would pace themselves better."

"Yeah… it's just I wanted to learn as much as I could in case I was sent on another mission," Twilight said. "Not that I expect that to happen again soon."

"You never know. And speaking of which..." Jane said, walking in and placing the diary on the table. "Sunset wanted me to give this to you."

Immediately Twilight's body language changed: from tired and relaxed, she now seemed very self-conscious and tense, as if she were trying to hide something. "Oh." She gave Jane a wary glance. "Why you?"

Jane frowned. "She went out on a mission… she'll be out over a week, and she wanted to make sure you had it. She looked all over the place for you."

Twilight made a face, as if she'd swallowed something bitter. "Oh… I wasn't expecting her to go on a mission so soon…" She bit her lip.

"You shouldn't be surprised," Jane said, leaning against the wall. "Now that the Commander has her fancy new Resistance Ring room, she spends a lot of time planning missions with the other factions. It's only a matter of time before we're all over the place."

"I see…" Twilight took the book, looking at it with pursed lips. "Yeah… I should take a look at this… figure out what to say b—" She yawned again. "I'll… go sleep. Take a look later."

"I think Sunset really wanted to see you before she left."

Twilight tensed and deflated after a few seconds. "I-I know. I would have liked to see her off too, I guess. I just… I just needed time."

Jane nodded. "I don't blame you, after the execution you must be emotionally exhausted."

"Yeah." Twilight started walking to the back of her small office, where a separator turned it into a small personal room. "Yeah, the execution… that too."

"That too?" Jane repeated, but Twilight had already stumbled into her room and closed the door. It didn't take long for Jane to hear soft snores.

She shook her head. "Better let Tygan know Twilight was up all night..." she muttered, turning around and heading deeper into the labs.

As she walked, however, she couldn't help but wonder about that strange look Twilight had gotten when Jane had brought up Sunset.

Had something happened between the two? She grimaced. That would be kind of sad, as the only two… ponies… on Earth, it would have been natural for them to stick together. Not to mention Sunset's feelings about the younger Equestrian.

Jane sighed and resolved to ask her about it later. Maybe she could offer some lessons on GREMLIN usage or something… just to get Twilight to open up to her a little. There was just something odd about the whole thing.

o.0.o End Chapter 68 o.0.o

Chapter 69: Kindness

Ranger

Chapter 69: Kindness

By Wanderer D

Fluttershy sat on one of the many marble benches in the Canterlot gardens, morosely watching the beautiful small lake in front of her.

"So there you are!" a familiar voice called from above. "Geeze, Fluttershy, you make it really difficult to find you when you're in a bad mood!"

She grimaced as Rainbow Dash did a loop above her before slowly sitting down at her side.

"So! What's up?"

Fluttershy sighed. "I just don't get why Twilight would do something like going out to fight intentionally."

Rainbow Dash blinked. "What do you mean? They would have killed her if they could…"

"But she went out there on her own," Fluttershy said. "She could have stayed behind without going out looking for a fight. I know the others have no choice, but Twilight isn't one of them. She's trapped there."

"Huh," Rainbow Dash turned to look from herself to the water. "I don't know about that, I mean, doesn't she have friends there? Doesn't that make it her problem too?"

Fluttershy winced. "I don't mean that they don't matter!" she exclaimed, shocked at the implication. "It's just that Twilight could have chosen to help in a different way that didn't involve her going out with a weapon and intent to kill."

Rainbow Dash sighed, wrapping a wing around Fluttershy. "There's a difference between going out looking for a fight and doing your duty, Fluttershy."

"I know, and if Twilight was part of the guard, or-or a human, then I—" Fluttershy cut herself short, not liking the pitying look from Rainbow Dash. "It's just not the same. Twilight was there by accident, not by choice. She was supposed to stay safe, not look for danger. She was supposed to study magic and friendship, not kill others."

"Sometimes there's not much of a choice," Rainbow Dash said slowly. She didn't look at Fluttershy, frowning as she fought to find the words that fit what she wanted to say. "I mean, sure, she could have stayed in the base, but why would she? It's like… like when we went to fight Nightmare Moon, or went all the way to the Crystal Empire, or fought Discord… you could have stayed home."

"Oh no," Fluttershy said immediately. "I wouldn't do that!"

"Weeeell…" Rainbow Dash droned, "Then why would you want Twilight to do so?"

Fluttershy pursed her lips. "But she doesn't need to. Over here if I didn't go with you, the Elements wouldn't work."

"You really think that?" Rainbow Dash asked, nodding back at Fluttershy when she did. "Then… why is it so hard to imagine that Twilight feels the same way?"

"I—" Fluttershy paused.

"I mean, sure, they don't need a specific mare in their team to activate magical artifacts, but it's like… like 'Daring Do and the Onyx Minotaur", right? If Daring had been alone, who would have warned her about the Nagas about to ambush her?"

"I-I don't...really read those books…"

Rainbow Dash groaned. "I mean… look, what if… Twilight was the one pony, in all their team, that noticed a really dangerous monster? Maybe it's magical, or some egghead science that she knows about would give her a warning, and she's the only one that knows how to deal with it? Like… like Pinkie and the Parasprites? Only worse. What if somepony else went instead of her, and they all died and Twilight knew that she could have made the difference?"

Fluttershy flinched, considering her words.

"Look, I don't like our egghead going out there and… and getting into things that could get her hurt either, you know? None of us do." Rainbow Dash elaborated, "But… I mean, I couldn't live with myself if I knew my friends were going out to possibly die and I could make a difference… and I chose to stay behind, could you?"

"No," Fluttershy admitted with a sigh. "No, I couldn't."

"I don't think that Twilight wants to do that kind of thing," Rainbow continued, "but I think that maybe she knows that it's not really a choice, not if… not if she's really their friend and knows she can do something about it."

She sighed. "And… don't get me wrong… it's really scary to find out so many of her friends were killed right in front of her, and… just thinking about that happening to her makes me sick, but I do get where she's coming from, and I think the princesses and the others do too."

Fluttershy buried her face on Rainbow's shoulder. "I just miss my friend. And I don't want her to do those things. Is that so bad?"

"No," Rainbow said, "It's not. But Twilight will need our support more than ever and… saying that thing about Spike and walking out…"

"I'm sorry…"

"It's okay Fluttershy… we were more worried than anything." Rainbow Dash leaned in, resting her head atop her friends'. "Let's hang out here for a bit and then we can go back to the others, alright?"

Angel's Point, when it wasn't being set on fire by ADVENT, was as idyllic a settlement as you could get. The housing might not look as modern as a city, for example, but there was a sense of welcoming and warmth that was missing from the mostly sanitized feel of the alien-produced option.

There were entire families here, far more than they had seen before, and Sunset suspected that there were probably a lot of hideouts that they had missed last time… the place was very well organized, with the 'streets' wide enough to let everyone walk through them unimpeded and several spots that had been set already for defense.

Whatever had happened last time, Fluttershy had not been idle, she had fortified her settlement and repaired it without turning it into a den of rough types like New Heaven had been. Here, children ran on the streets, shouting and laughing and calling each other; couples walked hand in hand, the market traded goods and people seemed generally happy.

That wasn't to say there were no serious defenders around. She saw a few of the fighters she had seen before walking around. She recognized Mohinder, who waved at her from where he was picking up some fruit at the market, and Krav, who was standing guard at the entrance to the settlement.

"Hey," Sunset said, smiling at him. "It's been a while."

Krav grinned. "It has. I'm glad that you get to see this place as it usually is." He gave her companions a long look, particularly Mox. "I see you brought new friends."

Sunset nodded. "Right, Mox, Elena, this is Krav, he's one of 'The Rabbits'. They're the team Fluttershy set up to protect the settlement."

"A pleasure to meet you," Mox said.

Elena simply nodded.

"What happened to your other teammates?" Krav asked, nodding in return. "I hope the one that got injured got better?"

Sunset grimaced. "Yeah, if it wasn't for you guys and Fluttershy's help she wouldn't have made it… she and Shintaro… they decided to retire from active fighting. They're doing well, but now keep to assisting the engineers in Shintaro's case, and Paula is training to be a nurse."

"Ah," Krav sighed. "At least they live. After the last attack we have been free of retaliation so far, and we aim to keep it that way."

"Alas, fighting is not for all," Mox said, "I met Shintaro and Paula as well, and I had hoped they would remain steadfast with us, but while they might not carry guns into battle, their assistance is still essential in the grand scheme of things."

"They give up too easy," Elena stated. She weathered everyone else's look. "Volk would have never suffered that cowardice."

Sunset sighed. "If they're not ready for it, they could cause more harm than help."

Elena shrugged. "Not everyone is meant for battle... as Pratal Mox said."

Krav gave her an amused look. "Very pragmatic. You'll pardon me for saying this, but neither of you look like XCOM soldiers."

"They're not," Sunset said. "Mox here is a Skirmisher, and Elena is a Reaper."

Krav's eyes widened. "We've heard of you," he said turning to the others. "Even though we've never seen either of your forces here, your reputation precedes you." He have Sunset an appreciative look. "It seems XCOM is building quite the army."

"Friendship is Magic, Krav," Sunset stated.

Mox turned around coughing and Elena smirked.

"Indeed it is," Krav said, giving them an amused look. He glanced out to the field, where Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were having a conversation. "She sometimes tells us about her friends from high school. She misses them, and she thought most of them were dead. When she figured out your pilot was one of them and hadn't told her last time… I thought she'd shoot you guys down from the sky."

Sunset chuckled nervously. "Well. I'm glad she decided to call in first."

"Same here," Krav said with a grin. He nodded at Angel when the viper hissed. "Come on, let's get you settled in."

As they walked down the streets, Krav pointed out places of interest. "Last time you were here, most of the civilians were already in our shelters… we didn't build them, however. There quite a few caverns accessible only from the cliff side. We discovered them when building our stairwell there, and then did our best to hide them.

"When we hear about incoming ADVENT, we send as many people in there as we can evacuate, and they have ladders, rope and food to survive and escape later whatever happens."

"That is very smart," Mox said with a nod. "ADVENT is only interested in destroying the camp and will attempt to leave as fast as they came in."

Krav nodded. "That is how most people survived the first attack. Fluttershy also organized teams to lead people deep into the jungle, where we found some ancient structures. She went there herself and planned the routes and taught us how not to disturb any dangerous animals."

"She's proven a capable leader," Elena stated. "Volk would approve."

"But do you?" Sunset asked.

"...yes."

The group was lead to a small tent, where a table was set for them. Krav said something and the promised tea was served, along with some fresh fruits and cooked food.

"Please, go ahead and eat," Krav said, motioning with his hand at the morsels. "It's all been farmed or hunted by us."

"Self-sufficient," Elena muttered with a tinge of respect.

Shortly after, they saw the Skyranger flying away, and Fluttershy made her way back to camp.

It was heartwarming how the people of Angel's Point treated her.

To Sunset, the only viable comparison was that of Celestia walking into a small town in Equestria: all of the people living and working there would stop to speak to her or offer her something in gratitude, and even though she seemed to make time to speak with all of them, she still managed to flow through the settlement without a problem.

"The site is about two days walk from here through the jungle," Fluttershy explained, as she pointed their position on a topographical map of the area, then slid her finger towards the main land, where a location was circled in red. "That's as far as we've been able to make it, but there is a trail that goes deeper into the jungle and we see plenty of tracks along it. Mostly vehicles."

She pulled out a notepad and put it on top of the map. "They get deliveries every month, and your Commander says that they match the vehicle signatures from the location you investigated before." She pointed out the schedule she had written down.

"We can't confirm that directly, but I trust that she wouldn't send you here without making sure. If that's true, then the next delivery should happen in three days… if you reach their depot before then, you should be able to find more information."

Sunset nodded. "It will also make it easier to follow them past it… although, are you sure that's reachable in two days?"

"It does seem a bit far, unless we're supposed to run," Elena added.

"If you went alone, yes, it might be a little difficult to make it in time," Fluttershy said, "It would also be difficult to navigate from here to there without falling for any of the traps we have laid. But I'll be sending a guide with you."

Sunset blinked.

"That would prove fortuitous," Mox said. "A fighter with knowledge of the area will simplify things considerably, but we were under the impression that none of your forces really dared venture deeper into the jungle."

"That, and we don't want your people to risk their lives," Sunset added.

Fluttershy smiled. "I've been there plenty of times myself, but don't worry… your guide is the one that had the idea of leading you there in the first place."

"Oh?" Elena asked. "And who is this person?"

Angel hissed, raising her fist and tapping her chest.

"Seriously?" Sunset asked.

"You have got to be kidding." Elena rubbed the bridge of her nose.

"I have worked with your kind before," Mox said, nodding. "It would be my honor to do so again."

Sunset chuckled weakly as the viper cuddled up to her. "I'm looking forward to traveling together."

"I bet you are."

They all turned to look at Elena, who pretended she was studying the map and hadn't said anything.

"We'll get started in two hours," Fluttershy said. "Your equipment was brought in by The Rabbits, make sure you pack everything you need, I'll get Angel ready as well." She handed them a few maps. "There are plenty of places to replenish your rations, and we have some hidden caches that Angel will show you how to find in case you need some additional equipment."

"Thanks," Sunset said, taking the map and locking eyes with Fluttershy. "We'll be ready."

The seriousness of her statement was then undermined by Angel hissing something in her ear and making her giggle.

o.0.o End Chapter 69 o.0.o

Chapter 70: Reluctance

Ranger

Chapter 70: Reluctance

By Wanderer D

There were times when Sunset was really glad that she didn't have a coat as a human, like she did when she was a pony.

This was one of those times.

Even though they were not in direct sunlight while in the jungle, the lack of a breeze and the building humidity made it very, very warm. Sunset recalled the time she had crossed another jungle with Bradford to reach the location of the Avenger. If it hadn't been for that experience, she'd probably be suffering a lot more.

Not because she suffered any less, but the knowledge that, once you start sweating while in there you'll never dry out, gave her a sense of content. There was nothing to be done about it, and complaining about it as she had done before would not get her anywhere.

Still, as they trudged through the area, following Angel—who seemed to be really enjoying the climate—she had to admit it was a nice change from the usual missions they took up. It felt more like an adventure from the books she had read as a filly. Of course in those, they never mentioned how bad mosquitoes were, and her heroines were always capable of surviving in the worst of those situations without much trouble.

Thinking back on those days made her smile. Her favorite author was a pony by the name of Kind Crown, from outside of Equestria. He used to write stories about pirates and jungle adventures, where the pirates would go chase into the deep jungle their opponents, who had captured their leader's beloved.

She could imagine herself as Sandykan, the Tigress of the Northern Seas… exploring the jungles of India, and chasing after her hated enemy.

Sunset shook her head, smirking as she returned to reality. For now, they still had quite a ways to go before she could relax.

Angel guided them close to a river, but then signaled a warning. Sunset could see why. There were several crocodiles in the mud, barely visible unless you paid close attention. The group followed within eyesight of the river deeper into the jungle.

"This is very different from the forests of my homeland," Elena said a few hours into their trip. "There, any sound a human would make would hush the entire area… here, birds, creatures of all sorts simply keep calling out, not caring about what we do."

"It is still very beautiful," Mox said. "I have heard that mutons originated from a world with similar conditions, although the Elder— once they had dominated them—destroyed most of their world and bred them for combat, eliminating what little culture they had developed."

"I imagine they would do that to all the worlds they eventually conquer," Sunset said. "It's a shame, though, who knows what kind of lives they would lead right now?"

"How about your homeworld?" Mox asked.

Sunset blinked, and she could have sworn that Angel had slowed down after hearing that. "What do you mean?"

"My guess is Mox wants to know what your land is like. All we know is that you're more furry, have a horn and can cast spells."

Sunset sighed. "My world is a lot like this one," she said, using a hand to vault over a fallen tree that Angel had simply slid under. "We have different ecosystems: jungles, forests, tundras, wastelands, long mountain ranges… you name it. Canterlot and Ponyville, where Twilight and I are from, have a climate that is very similar to Canada here, with plenty of forests and mountains. Canterlot itself is built on the side of a mountain."

"We have a dangerous forest of our own as well… it's called the Everfree Forest, and it is where the Princesses used to live over a thousand years ago, before they battled and Nightmare Moon was exiled to the moon."

They had to do a small detour when the ever-vigilant Angel caught sight of something. Although Sunset didn't lay eyes on the danger itself, she could hear loud buzzing, even as far as they went. Either bees or wasps, most likely, but definitely not something they wanted to walk into.

"Now, the Everfree is arguably one of the most dangerous places in my world," Sunset continued. "It has giant beasts, manticores, carnivorous plants that will snatch you and digest you, hydras, magical beasts like timber wolves and other goodies."

"When you say 'The Moon'," Elena spoke up. "I think you are being literal."

"I am," Sunset said. "Princess Luna turned into an evil being of incredible power, and Princess Celestia was forced to trap her there, but even then, her magic was so strong and linked to her prison, that the seal broke eventually, letting her free. I wasn't even there when that happened, but it was only thanks to Twilight and her friends that they were able to bring Luna back to her senses."

"It surprises me that such a gentle soul as Twilight had previous battle experience," Mox said. "I was under the impression that she was in fact, completely untrained before joining our cause."

Sunset snorted. "It depends on what you consider 'battle experience'," she said, "but you should never underestimate Twilight. She might not be as battle-eager as I am, but she's never been a coward."

"From what I heard she didn't behave as such when she arrived in this world," Mox said, nodding.

"It's always the quiet ones," Elena muttered.

"From what Rainbow Dash told me, Fluttershy back there used to be the most inoffensive person on Earth. Wouldn't hurt a fly."

They pretended that Angel hadn't almost slithered into a tree with that statement.

"But," Sunset continued, "she also told me that Fluttershy would not stand for others to be bullied, or hurt, even if she was."

"A good leader must be able to put others before themselves," Mox agreed. "It is refreshing to see that there are indeed more people willing to do this still."

"She's certainly proved to be a capable leader," Elena said. "Volk would approve."

"You really care a lot about what he thinks," Sunset commented. "Volk is a very pragmatic man, so it's not surprising, but…"

Elena sighed. "Volk saved my life. He fed me. He taught me how to hunt and survive. I, and all of the Reapers owe him much."

"Yeah," Sunset sighed. "I remember."

"Our own leader, Betos, is more of a spiritual guide than someone who teaches us additional skills," Mox said. "While we all bring and share our own experiences, it is she who glues the Skirmishers together."

"I guess the same could be said of Geist, although he fills a role similar to Volk… if a lot more eccentric." Sunset said. "I guess as much as they have differences in personality, good leaders do share some traits."

"I remember—" Mox said suddenly, "a certain young human who ended up with the Skirmishers and declared early on that she would lead us all to victory."

"I remember a certain young girl who pretty much said the same thing before and after she had an encounter with an Elk."

Sunset narrowed her eyes. "I remember two people who said it would never happen, and now-a-days follow that girl's orders."

Angel hissed curiously.

"It's a long story," Sunset said.

Angel gave her a look and hissed again.

"Well, I guess that's true," Sunset admitted. "But won't we get distracted?"

Angel motioned at the jungle, then at herself, hissing and nodding.

"Okay then," Sunset said after a moment of thought. "If you're sure… but once we get to that area you'll let me know, right?"

Angel weaved in and out of her coils, hissing.

"Alright, alright, I get it..." Sunset trailed off when she noticed that Elena and Mox were looking at her in clear bewilderment despite wearing their mask and helmet respectively. "Um… what?"

"I did not know you were able to speak to Vipers," Mox said after a moment. "I know they are a highly intelligent species, able to understand several languages, but—"

"Wait," Sunset interrupted. "You mean you don't understand what Angel has been saying?"

Elena and Mox both shook their heads.

"I don't think it is a human skill," Elena said evenly.

"Huh."

A pause.

"I believe more bellicose individuals would now be demanding an explanation," Mox pointed out. "But at this stage, I believe I will just explain it with 'magic'."

"Haha," Sunset droned.

"What did you talk about anyway?" Elena finally asked.

Sunset sighed. "She wants to know my history with you and Mox."

"Well, this will prove entertaining," Elena admitted as they started walking again.

Twilight hadn't dared put her pen to the paper until she figured out what she wanted to say. She had written some drafts, trying to center her ideas as much as possible, until she thought she finally she had it down.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I won't describe the punishment that Michael suffered for treason. I don't think the girls would like to hear about it, but I promise you I don't hate him… I'm still very disappointed, and hurt, but I never hated him.

Perhaps, one day, when time has passed and the sting is less brutal, I might even forgive him. I don't know if he deserves it, but I think we are all deserving at least, of some sort of chance to be forgiven. It won't change what has happened, but as selfish as it sounds to write it, I think it will do me good to be able to do so.

As for the girls… I'm sorry that Fluttershy felt bad about things. I thought she would have a problem with it, gentle soul that she is, but I hope that she understands why I did it. How did the other girls take it? I miss talking to them.

I've figured out a way to make this Diary last for as long as we want, but it will require some work on your side. I have devised a spell that should let me remove what we have written here, cleaning up pages so that we won't run out of space.

The spell will not clear anything that has appeared on your side, however, so when we get close to the end of the diary on your end, you will have to create another one and link them together. I have also some suggestions on how we can make those reachable from this end as well, even though they might have been deleted.

I'm going to adapt what they call a "database" here into a spell and send you the mechanics later.

~~Why did you~~

There are a lot of things that I want to discuss with you, and I wish I was able to do so in person. Despite everything that happened, I feel really proud that I have gained a rank… I'm a squaddie, and I am a Specialist… it's a support role for the most part, and Tygan and I have been discussing how we can turn this into a unique class of soldier for me.

I've been learning a new field of knowledge… they call it "programming" and it's a fantastic mixture of math, language and logic. I'm really enjoying this.

My other fellow rookie-now-squaddie, Alejandra, is now a sniper and has been training with one of the more experienced snipers in XCOM. I'm sure she'll do well. I'll try and get together with her soon. For my part, Jane, one of ~~y~~ Sunset's friends has offered to teach me some tricks with the GREMLIN… that's the device I can use as a Specialist. Imagine it as a mechanical familiar of sorts.

She is more combat oriented, but the principles should be the same and I can only benefit from the added practice.

I should mention that Sunset is out for a mission again. I'm not sure when she'll be back, I ~~didn't feel like seeing her off~~.

~~Princess why is it that~~ I should go, please send my love to the girls.

-Twilight

o.0.o End Chapter 70 o.0.o

Chapter 71: Boot

Ranger

Chapter 71: Boot

By Wanderer D

***Three Years Ago***

"What do you mean I'm staying here with you?" Sunset asked, eyes narrowing. "I didn't agree to this, Pratal."

"Call me Mox," the ex-ADVENT Captain had insisted for the third time. "And I mean exactly that, Sunset Shimmer. Wherever you come from, it is clear to me that you do not have the knowledge or understanding of how things work here."

Sunset crossed her arms. "Prove it."

Mox counted to ten. Internally.

"You remember when you so nobly emerged from the bushes to help me?"

Sunset thought back on it and nodded. "Yes. And that means you owe me."

"I owe you for your assistance in the city, not for you jumping into a position where, were you violent enough, you would have ended your life bleeding in the jungle. From that perspective, it could be argued that I saved your life in return and our debt was fulfilled."

"But that's—"

"Not what I am going to do," Mox said, raising his hand. "However, if you wish to survive you cannot do so with your skills at this time. Right here, right now, you have a rare opportunity, Sunset Shimmer." He motioned around him. "A camp full of soldiers trained in all sorts of combat disciplines and someone willing to train you."

"I don't need to fight," Sunset said dismissively, "all I need is my brains."

"Then use them!" Mox stated firmly. "This world is violent. You are not part of the ADVENT citizenship, and your experience is very limited. I do not know what sort of settlement you came out of, Sunset Shimmer, but when I say you will not survive, I am not exaggerating."

Sunset grimaced and sat back, glancing over at the Skirmishers. The creatures were crude, and for all their military history, behaved almost like Yaks, only less obnoxious. Still. They were clearly bred for battle, and used to following orders.

A plan began to form in her mind. "Okay, P—Mox, I think you're right. I do have some military history and tactics knowledge, but when it comes to fighting, I'm no better than one of those lumbering brutes we fought earlier. I'll stay, but I want you to teach me to be the best."

Mox gave her a wary look. "And what do I owe this change of mind to?"

Sunset smirked. "Nothing. I just want to be the best there is. Someone that even you would follow."

Mox chuckled. "That is a tall order."

Sunset crossed her arms. "When Betos found out who you were, you didn't seem like the type that would make a name for himself by giving up easy."

Mox crossed his arms and leveled a serious look on her, all mirth gone. "I will not take it upon myself to train weaklings. If you are serious about your request, I will acknowledge it in light of your assistance earlier. But know that there is no turning back."

This gave Sunset pause.

Her original plan hadn't included becoming a warrior of any sort. In fact, it had accounted for her studies into the mysterious and feared field of Blood Magic, which would grant her incredible power if she mastered it. If anything, when she had imagined taking control of a kingdom of her own, she had envisioned sending soldiers to do her dirty work.

But if these Skirmishers were a sample of the people of the world she had arrived at, she'd have a very tough time making it work, especially considering the very limited amount of magic she currently possessed.

They respected not only power, as it was clear the so-called "Elders" were incredibly powerful… these individuals respected tacticians and warriors. Staying behind the lines wouldn't get her far, and as much as she was reluctant to admit, she knew that Mox was right and she wouldn't last long out there with a bat and some instinctual use of her magic.

She needed time to learn how to use magic in this world. Time to study. Time to learn their customs and more about what made this world tick. Who controlled the Sun. Who controlled the Moon. Without knowing the players, she was limited. Right now, she had come in with a leader that they already respected… it was big hoof into their inner circle, and for now, that's what she would roll with.

Sunset faced Mox, who had waited patiently for her to decide and nodded. "I'm all in."

Mox's smile grew predatory. "Good. Our previous experiences showed me that you are not in bad shape, but it is time for you to go through Boot Camp. From what I have talked about with Betos, most of the regular troopers that escape the Elder's claws have to be retrained. You will join them after we ensure you know the basics. This will be your last free day for a long time, Sunset Shimmer. You should enjoy it."

Sunset walked out of the tent and ambled her way through the Skirmisher camp. She was getting plenty of looks thrown her way. It was not surprising, as she had learned that her species, "human", was not necessarily the same as the Skirmisher's own, although Betos had thrown in the idea that all ADVENT soldiers had been human once, as some seemed to carry with them memories of previous lives and places.

Still, the sight of someone such as herself, who hadn't been modified or mutated, walking around their camp was apparently a first, as Skirmishers tended to stick to themselves. But word had spread that she had assisted Mox and as such, although still treated at arms-length, she was still welcome among them.

She had been assigned a small tent of her own—Skirmishers never stayed long in one place, and she had been told straight out that she was expected to carry her own equipment, food, weapons and living arrangements.

This, of course, would not do. But it wasn't too urgent—she'd just find one or two Skirmishers willing to carry things for her. Leaders didn't carry stuff. Their flunkies did.

For now, she'd need to plan her schedule, and start learning what made these creatures compliant. Either she could use a similar method as their "Elders", or gain their admiration in some other way… or both.

She ducked into the tent, pulling out her books. If she could figure out how to use her magic, perhaps she could use a more… subtle control, mixed with true adoration. That way her control would be cemented in more than one front, and those who could unconsciously fight her spell if they distrusted her, would have no reason to do so.

Still… that required one major element for her plan to work.

She raised her hand, trying to recall the feeling of when she had instinctually left a flaming trail behind.

Nothing.

She concentrated harder: she imagined the magic pulsing its way through her being into her fingertips; she repeated the motion she had done when attacked; she recited rhymes taught to unicorn colts and fillies to help them focus; she pretended she still had a horn and focused her magic on her forehead.

Nothing seemed to work at all.

"Of all the stupid—" she growled. Among the things she had grabbed from the school were pens and a notebook, and so she sat down to write her findings and theories.

She worked as late as she dared that day, but no matter what attempts she made, the lack of a horn made her using the magic all but impossible, and with that being a large part of her plans, it demanded either an immediate solution, or a total restructure of her expectations.

And she wasn't giving up on becoming a Princess in her own right.

Still, the day had been long, and the previous two had been an emotional and physical and magical nightmare. Her lack of success with the magic was not only frustrating, but also opened up the gates of uncertainty.

At what she'd done.

At what she'd given up.

At what she could do…

...and whether she would live to regret everything.

She spent most of the rest of the night figuring out how to get dressed and undressed in her new body and tying up the boots they had gotten for her.

Sunset had never anticipated that wherever she ended up, she'd had to fight and kill. It had surprised her, really, that she had it in her to smash some zombie's brains in with a bat. The thought still made her sick, in fact, but there was a part of her that actually thought her new-found viciousness was somewhat cool.

It meant that, unlike others, she wouldn't just die. That she had it within her to fight not only to survive, but to dominate. That she was made of sterner stuff than most ponies. And yet she shivered with disgust when she remembered the feeling of bone breaking at the end of her bat swing, the crunchy sound and the wet sound, somehow both squelching together.

It all compounded together with her fight with Celestia and by the end of her study session, she was exhausted. She fell into restless sleep, waking up more than once in what could only be the span of minutes, before finally giving in to her exhaustion.

Her sleep didn't last long.

"Sunset Shimmer!"

Sunset jerked awake and sat up, breathing fast. It took her a moment to understand where she was. Why her bed felt like she was sleeping on the floor. Who the creature standing at the entrance to her tent was.

"What the hay, Mox?!" she gasped, "What time is it?!"

It was still dark outside and she knew she hadn't even gotten six hours of sleep.

"It is time to begin your training," Mox informed her. He didn't sound cheerful, but she could see his smile. "You will join me for a run."

"You're joking."

"I said I would train you, Sunset Shimmer," Mox said. "Whether you truly want to become the best or not is up to you."

It hadn't taken much more incentive than that, and Sunset had stumbled out of her sleeping bag, put on her the uniform they had found for her, and she was out and trotting after him for several miles. After that, she had to swim, which she was unable to do.

Although Sunset had felt embarrassed by the impression that she was unable to do so—after all, back in Equestria, she could swim as well as any other pony—Mox had taken it in stride and guided her to a shallow area where he walked her through swimming as a human.

Knowing the basics from before, it was really just a matter of adapting her knowledge to a new body, but she was secretly grateful for both, his coaching and the fact that he hadn't mocked her at all, something that, if she was honest with herself, she wouldn't have done if roles were inverted.

By the time she was done swimming, she had to assist some troopers in moving heavy equipment from one place to another. Anything from weapon crates, to poles to containers with food, she had to pick up, carry and set down, then return to do the same.

After that, she had eaten her first meal with the Skirmishers. It was a heavy broth with plenty of meat and rice added to it. She hadn't even found out its contents until much later, and being used to meat by then, she hadn't cared much at all.

After eating, she had gone with Mox to learn how to aim and shoot a gun.

It was then, when her target had slowly been chipped away by bullets, that she realized just how close she had come to dying when she had threatened the armed Skirmishers.

By the time that she headed back to her tent, she was exhausted. She had tried reading her book, but the letters swam in the page, and she couldn't concentrate at all.

Fighting a yawn, she had levitated the book into her backpack and slid into her sleeping bag. She was asleep so quickly that she had never even realized what she had just done.

o.0.o End Chapter 71 o.0.o

Chapter 72: Camp

Ranger

Chapter 72: Camp

By Wanderer D

Three Years Ago

It had taken Sunset three weeks to get used to her training regime enough to be able to read her books again at night. In that time she had started to run for longer, swim faster and more effectively, carry heavy things for longer, eat better and shoot better.

She had also figured out, much to her surprise that her better physical abilities somehow reflected on her mana reserves. In some unknown way, she had been using her magic constantly, probably to fuel her through the times that she felt like her body was going to give in.

With this thought in mind, she took notes and opened her Blood Magic tome. The way the magic was expressed in this specific art was very different than the external channeling of energy that unicorns learned naturally and from an early age.

Blood Magic demanded internalizing the power—filtering it through the caster's own mana pool, and creating a direct link with it beyond the meager manipulation of energy demanded by regular spellcasting.

In a way her intense training had her already doing that, although instead of feeding her magic for a power boost, it had allowed for her muscles to heal faster. The ratio of magic-used-to-magic-replenished was also very low.

If she could start applying some of the theory while she practiced, then she'd be able to start learning how to channel the blood magic properly, and that,in turn, would allow her to start controlling it.

The next day, however, after her run and swim, she was taken somewhere new. "Um… what happened to the lifting?"

Mox snorted. "We don't want you to build too much muscle yet. That training was intended to build your strength and stamina, yes, but keeping you doing the same thing over and over won't benefit you as a warrior."

He led her into the camp, where a small rink had been set up, and a female Skirmisher stood waiting.

"This is Tala," Mox said as introduction. "She will train you in hand to hand combat."

"I thought the point of having guns was to avoid that kind of thing," Sunset said, raising an eyebrow.

"You never know when you might lack a weapon," Tala said. "And Skirmishers get close to their enemies for some of our most effective attacks. Your eye to hand coordination also will improve the better you get at this."

Sunset glanced at Mox, who shrugged. "I too am going through hand to hand combat, a skill I usually left to Lancers. If you want to be the best, Sunset Shimmer, you must master all skills."

Tala smiled. Surprisingly, it wasn't the vicious or predatory smile of a fighter about to destroy their opponent. "Don't worry, I'll make sure to teach you as much as I can."

Sunset blinked in surprise, reassessing her tutor as she walked into the rink. Every day her impressions of the Skirmishers were challenged, and every day she had to reconsider her options, her tactics and her plans.

"Alright, first you need to relax a little, and assume a ready position…" Tala spoke up. "Try to imitate mine. It's not a martial art… we're used to brutal fights, so I'm going to teach you how to demolish your opponents, and the easiest way to do so, is when they're not ready for attacks, just like you are."

Sunset frowned. "What do y—"

Before she could finish speaking, Tala had moved within striking distance with a surprising efficiency of movement. Just as Sunset was registering where the Skirmisher was, a leg had slid behind her own, her left arm had been grabbed and she was suddenly on the floor, staring up at her tutor.

Tala raised an eyebrow.

"Fine." Sunset pushed herself up, and accepted Tala' offered hand. "How did you say I should stand again?"

That night, Sunset barely managed to get into her tent before she was already asleep in her usual gear.

The following weeks fell into her new routine; run, swim, gun training, unarmed combat. At night, she would dedicate one hour at least to figuring out Blood Magic, and how to adapt that to her own original magic as well. It would be a couple of months before she was deemed ready enough to go hunting.

"So what are we hunting?" Sunset had asked. It was rare for parties to go out, and with how busy her schedule had been, she had never really paid attention to how they got their food.

"ADVENT," Tala replied.

They had been organized into what was called a "Pod". Tala, Sunset and a big brute called Gorack were under Mox's orders for this mission.

Sunset paused midway through securing her shin protector. "Wait. Have we been eating ADVENT soldiers?"

This drew a laugh from the others. "No, we are not Reapers," Gorack said. "We hunt ADVENT for more weapons, supplies and fellow Skirmishers."

He handed Sunset a stun lance. "If the chance presents itself, attack our brethren with this. It will knock them out and short-circuit their chip… if they survive, we will bring them with us."

Sunset glanced at the weapon. "Don't they… you know, fight when they wake up?"

"You would be surprised at how… overwhelming it can be to not have voices and clear orders in your head," Tala said a bit softer than usual. She looked pensive as she tightened her armor and slid her grappling hook into place.

Sunset grimaced at that, thinking of her own plans. She wasn't a monster. Returning them to that state… would that be… better for them? Worse? Sometimes she got the sense that the Skirmishers missed being linked together like that, but now that they had tasted true individuality, could she bring herself to do that to them? Even if it would make things easier for her?

These thoughts continued as they took an old vehicle and drove off from camp. They stopped near a train station of some sort, where equipment was being loaded. Mox motioned with his hand for them to follow, sneaking into the complex.

They eventually managed to find a higher location from where they could overlook the area. Mox hummed, then glanced at them. "Sunset Shimmer," he called out.

Sunset grimaced under her helmet. Figure's that she'd be sent on point. "Yeah?"

"You said you had tactical training, correct?" Mox asked, surprising her. "Why don't you tell me what you would do?"

Sunset was taken aback, but quickly looked over the area, making a headcount of enemies and comparing their equipment to their own. Being ADVENT, their training wouldn't be too different, which made them predictable.

She thought about Mox and the others had come here for, and studied a little the patterns of their patrols. She smirked. "I think I have an idea."

The first patrol consisted of a Captain and a trooper. They hadn't spotted anyone of higher rank, so they had become Sunset's first priority. Fortunately, ADVENT wasn't expecting any attack, so when Tala ran out of a crate they had walked past several times before and flipped him over her shoulder, he didn't even have time to react before the close combat specialist had rammed her electric prod straight to his head.

The trooper was also taken by surprise, but just as he raised his weapon to shoot her, an electric surge starting at the base of his neck made his body seize up and convulse, before falling to the floor.

Sunset kneeled behind her victim, checking for a pulse and sighing in relief when she found one. She glanced at Tala, who grinned and gave her a thumbs up.

From her position, Sunset signaled Mox, who then rushed out, followed by Gorak, taking cover behind nearby crates. Even though they had taken them out fast, the ADVENT Psychic network guaranteed that all aliens in the area knew they were under attack, if not specifically where.

Sunset and Tala left the unconscious ADVENT behind them, running to take cover parallel to Mox's position. There were only a couple more troopers left, and their fate depended on whether Sunset's predictions were true.

Unfortunately, they weren't.

Upon realizing where the enemy was coming from, the troopers separated and took cover. Sunset had placed too much faith in them checking on their downed comrades. The problem was that if they were to attempt to bring them down alive, it would put them all at risk… and Mox wasn't willing to do that.

A grenade arched overhead, landing at the feet of one of the troopers. It looked down dumbly before the explosive tore through him and Tala' shot broke down the crate where the other was taking cover.

Before she knew what she was doing, Sunset had stepped forward, aligned her rifle and released a burst of bullets, shredding through the last trooper's armor. She stared in shock at the dead body.

Slowly, metallic-orange blood started pulling under the trooper and something within her, something primal, felt satisfied. The blood was calling to her. Almost a whisper. And it scared her just as much as it excited her. It was written in her book that she'd start bonding with blood as almost an anthropomorphic entity, even if it also warned that it was not, in fact, conscious or sentient.

She looked down at the weapon in her hands. It felt warm. She could still feel the vibrations from when the burst had shaken it in her hands.

"Well done," Mox said, approaching her. "Thanks to your plan we saved two lives today."

Sunset gulped. "At the cost of two more."

Mox shook his head. "They would not have hesitated to kill you, Sunset Shimmer. Their consciousness is warped, belief forced in... at the cost of their sanity and personality. In a way, you have freed them too."

They watched as more Skirmishers arrived in other vehicles and started loading them with supplies, as well as picking up the two unconscious soldiers.

"Come," Mox said, "we must report to Betos. It was a good plan, Sunset Shimmer."

"Too bad I didn't predict what they would do properly."

Mox chuckled. "I would rather follow a leader that believes in compassion."

Betos was quiet while Mox explained how the mission had gone. While it saddened her that some of her kind had been killed, she also understood how deep within, the freedom granted to them went beyond simple words.

The young human in front of her had ambition. But she was not reckless. She planned. She was devious and competent. A dangerous mix, if left unattended. She had met humans with similar qualities in ADVENT, but there was something about her that, just like Mox, made her want to at least give her the benefit of doubt.

Sunset Shimmer had proven at least willing to train herself. She had proved that she was willing to do the legwork for her goals. That she had a gameplan of her own, that might or not involve the Skirmishers.

Today, she has been given a chance to prove her worth as more than a simple trainee, and Mox had said good things about her performance. It touched her, on some level, that Sunset had felt regret at having to kill.

It was an empathy that was lost in many Skirmishers. Her plan had accounted for kindness and compassion as compelling her opponents to act a certain way. It was no doubt a wake up call for the human to see that the world did not work that way, but in the end, her strategy had worked, and that's what mattered.

"You have done well, Sunset Shimmer," she finally spoke. "And it honors me to present you with this."

The human's face when she had pulled out the grappling hook had been priceless. Priceless and touching.

It was clear that Sunset was very aware of what that meant for Skirmishers, and that she had not expected it at all. Perhaps it would curve the human's ambitions towards something more positive to know that she was not only welcome with them, but considered worthy of being a Skirmisher herself.

To her people, it was just the beginning of a journey; an acceptance of a new life, outside of the control of ADVENT. For Sunset Shimmer… only she knew what it really meant, but it was at least clear that it had not been taken as a simple action.

"You will join the training in using this device... " Betos picked it up to show it to Sunset. "Welcome to the Skirmishers, Sunset Shimmer."

Present Day

"And of course she decided soon after to try and start her own faction among the Skirmishers, Mox said, as they all worked to clear their camping area for the night.

Elena snorted from where she was on the perimeter, setting up traps. "I had wondered why you didn't remain with them."

Sunset growled, pulling tight the rope that held their tent up straight and tied it securely, just like she had been taught. "I would be in charge of the Skirmishers by now if they hadn't decided that I should try my luck somewhere else."

Mox shook his head. "Betos has a lot of respect for you," he said, "as evidenced by her vouching for you when the Commander returned. She saw your potential, Sunset Shimmer, and I have to agree with her assessment."

Sunset didn't hide her smile. "I do miss her, and Tala… and that idiot Gorack."

Angel hissed as she secured their extra equipment and finished covering it. Just in time apparently, as they heard the distant roll of thunder. The viper had led them away from the water and to higher grounds, to an outcropping of rocks that turned out to house under it a small cave.

Evidence inside indicated it had been used by Fluttershy's people before, which was how Angel had known about it, but when she had insisted they camp there, it had taken Sunset's uncanny understanding of the viper language to explain why she was so insistent on setting up there, rather than continuing forward.

"She was a lot less sure of herself when she got to our camp," Elena said, having finished her preparations and coming in to join them just as the first drops of rain hit the canvas above their camp's entrance. "Perhaps she had learned some wisdom by then."

Sunset smirked in response to Angel's hiss. "Sorry, that is a story for tomorrow."

o.0.o End Chapter 72 o.0.o

Chapter 73: Titans

Ranger

Chapter 73: Titans

By Wanderer D

Twilight Sparkle knocked on the door to the Commander's Quarters and waited patiently. This time around, the familiar music wasn't playing, which usually meant that Chrysalis would be in a better mood. Or so Twilight hoped.

Why the Commander kept playing music she hated, Twilight would never understand. She had tried asking around; Tygan and Shen were as much in the dark as she was, but Bradford and Galahad had clamped up immediately when asked.

Twilight added it to her list of unsolved mysteries, right alongside the dreaded 'Pinkie Sense'.

"Come in."

Hearing the voice, Twilight pressed the pad and the doors hissed open, allowing her entry. She walked into the room and glanced around. Chrysalis was taking a rare break from her work and was now sitting on her sofa, a book on her lap.

She blinked at Twilight. "Huh, so I guess it's five already."

"I'm sorry, I could come back an—"

"Nonesense," the Commander waved her hand dismissively. "I planned the day out and you being here at five was part of that plan." She motioned with her hand to the seat across from hers and waited for Twilight to sit down. "So, how are you handling things, your highness?"

Twilight groaned. "Right now, in this world I'm either a Squaddie or a Scientist, Commander, not a Princess."

Chrysalis chuckled, standing up and going over to her bar. "Would you like something to drink?"

"Um…" Twilight fidgeted. "Whatever you're having."

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow. "Bold choice. Since it's a bit early for most drinks, but not too early, thankfully, you can have some of my Viper's Heart stock," she said, pulling two bottles of beer from the cooler. "This is an Imperial Stout. Only appropriate, I would say, but I have yet to conquer my enemies."

Chrysalis grinned and Twilight was uncomfortably reminded of the Changeling Queen back home. Regardless, she accepted the beer from the Commander.

"You don't down this one, Sparkle," Chrysalis said, leaning back in her couch. "This is to be enjoyed."

Twilight took a sip. It was… very different than other beers she had tried. Creamier. Stronger. A lot more body than she had anticipated and a depth of flavor that was as pleasant as it was unexpected. "Wow."

Chrysalis' smile was more honest. "Glad you like it. So answer my question. How are you doing? How are you handling things? I know you haven't talked to anyone in medical, nor Laetitia, or even Jane about what happened with your team."

Twilight grimaced. "I don't know how well I've processed it. I have a lot on my mind, and last night when I fell asleep..."

"You mean this morning?"

Twilight sighed. "Yes. Anyway, I was too tired. It was dreamless and hardly relaxing. I've kept myself busy today too."

"Yes, I heard," Chrysalis said. "Tygan wanted to give you some extra time to deal with things. He's not a soldier, so he has no idea on how things like these could affect you… so he wisely consulted others. They all agreed you needed time. Even your friend Alejandra had a long session with one of our psychologists after her practice with Deadwood, but you've been nonstop Twilight."

"I would think that would be appreciated," Twilight said, trying to not sound as irritated by the intrusion into her business as she felt. "You need all the help you can get to get all the projects ready."

"Yes," Chrysalis said. "But as you can see, even I take a break from things. It helps clear things up in my head, and relaxes me a little. I need all the breaks I can afford or the pressure would eventually get to me."

Twilight said nothing turning away.

"I know there's a lot of things in your mind right now," Chrysalis said, "And I get that you don't want to talk about it. Hell, trust me, I know talking about it doesn't always solve the problem, but it helps."

"I feel angry and disappointed at Michael for—"

"Forget that idiot," Chrysalis interrupted. "He is now inconsequential. Whatever you feel about him won't change things. What matters is how you feel about your friends. The ones that you lost."

Twilight opened her mouth to say something, but found that her voice had caught.

"Tell me their names."

"I-I don't—"

"Their names, now, soldier!"

"M-Monique…" Twilight said immediately, eyes widening when she realized she had said the name. "NDlovu… Kevin… G-Galahad…"

Twilight glared at Chrysalis as she felt her eyes starting to sting and slowly fill up with tears.

"Tell me about Monique."

"She…" Twilight sniffled. "She was from France… somewhere around... Bordeaux, she called it. She loved wine. And cheese," she barked a laugh. "Oh, Celestia, she wouldn't shut up about cheese. She said she wanted to open up a store once we won the war and sell all the cheese they had stashed away in secret caverns around her hometown."

Chrysalis chuckled along with Twilight, which the young princess took advantage of to take a long drink of her beer.

"There was this one time, when she got so excited talking about the mold that Ndlovu started telling us a tale about Anansi, and how he had stolen all the cheese from Europe and sent it to hell." Twilight giggled. "He made the whole thing up right there, but it was very funny. And—and Kevin just couldn't stop laughing, he tried once to drink something and ended up spitting up the whole thing on Alejandra."

Twilight shook her head, eyes lost in memories, looking at the bottle in her hands with a small smile. Images crossed her mind, and she shared her memories… of pillow fights and setting traps for Galahad.

Ndlovu's grandiose acting as he told a yet another story; of Kevin trying to pull Twilight over one of the training course walls and how she had slipped and they had both fallen back into the mud. How he had come out spitting a mouthful of it and she had expected him to be angry at her, but he had just helped her up and tried again.

How Alejandra and Monique had convinced a reluctant Twilight to sneak into the showers when the boys were cleaning up and stealing all the towels and clothes, leaving only behind a pair of boots for each.

Through it all, Chrysalis sat and listened, occasionally prompting Twilight to expand a little on a story or laughing when Twilight did. And when the younger woman had finally broken down crying, she had crossed the distance and sat next to her, wrapping her arm around Twilight's shoulder's and letting her cry to her heart's content.

The Commander hadn't said anything to her as she cried, just stayed there at her side. Somehow, that made Twilight feel better, even if it didn't stop the tears or the sobbing.

Regardless of her counterpart in Equestria; regardless of the difference in ranks, of her overwhelming amount of work… no matter what you could pin on the commander, she understood all too well.

And that was the thing Twilight needed the most.

Plasma blast flew and ricocheted, the cries of aliens rose into the sky as Bloody Sunset rained death upon them. She was too fast, running at them, weaving between the shots and slicing them open.

Blood splashed into the air, red and orange. It didn't matter who fought her, they all died at her hands, either cut by her blade or torn to shreds by her gun. When she was gone, she glanced once over her shoulder at Twilight, then started walking down the street.

Twilight ran down the empty streets after Sunset, but with every step the unicorn-turned-human took, she grew taller and taller; her strides larger, and soon she was larger than a truck, as big as a building.

Twilight felt as if the air was syrup and something was holding her back. No matter how much she tried, she kept losing ground. At times, it seemed like she would be able to touch with her fingertip the heel of the other Equestrian, and loud as she called, Sunset was too gigantic to hear her tiny voice.

She fell to her knees, staring as Sunset Shimmer, now bigger than a mountain, reached up into the sky with one hand, grasping the sun in it.

A wail of wind and heat blasted through the world around her, and Twilight fought to keep her eyes up as Sunset disappeared and only the sun remained… and slowly from the top of it, it started blacking out as blood slid across it, covering the celestial body completely and dripping onto the world below, splashing on buildings and cars and lost-like ashen bodies.

"No! Stop!" Twilight shouted. She watched in desperation as the blood drowned humans and ponies alike, splashing with violent force and eradicating everything. She turned around and ran uphill, away from the flooding city.

She reached the top and collapsed, breathing heavy, then looked up and her eyes widened.

Pony Apple Bloom, Big Mac and Granny Smith knelt, mourning across from where the human Applejack lay, pale and unmoving, still clutching her assault rifle. XCOM's flag was draped over the lower half of the black, glossy casket.

She heard sobbing, and she turned around. Pinkie lay on her knees, hair flat and eyes desperate as a building burnt in front of her. Twilight cried in horror when she saw Monique and Kevin and Ndlovu on the windows of Pinkie's inn, burning and screaming.

The Skyranger hovered over the burning building, and XCOM soldiers were jumping to their deaths, heedless of the flames.

Twilight called for them to stop, but the only thing that happened was that the giant form of the Assassin rose from behind the hill and sliced down with her sword, splitting the Skyranger in half and making the machine burst into flames as it crashed into the burning building.

The giant version of Sunset Shimmer rose with a loud roar as well and the two titans met in combat, the clash of their swords disintegrating the hill and building through the sheer force of their impact.

The world exploded and Twilight covered her head in horror.

"Verily, Twilight Sparkle, both you and Sunset Shimmer both have the most… interesting dreams."

"Huh?"

Twilight looked up. Everything had come to a standstill. Giga-Sunset and Giga-Assassin were snarling in place at each other, their gigantic blades throwing sparks at the point of contact that glowed but remained in place.

The rest of the world had faded away under her, and she blinked, slowly standing up. "A dream?" she asked. Then she looked around. "Of course… a dream! How could I not notice?"

"People seldom do, Twilight Sparkle," Luna said as darkness and starlight flowed into the form of the alicorn. She smiled. "Well met. It has been some time since we last spoke in person."

"Luna!" Twilight shouted and rushed to wrap her arms around the Princess, who nickered and wrapped a foreleg around her in turn, nuzzling Twilight. "I've missed you! How are you even here?"

Luna smirked. "A combination of things, Twilight, but suffice it to say Sunset's diary helps a little. That and the psychic waves that permeate Earth resonate well with my dream magic."

"Oh… I guess… I can see that? But wouldn't you need an actual—"

"Fret not about that," Luna interrupted. "I sense much fear and stress in you, young princess." She glanced at the destruction. "I see that the violent death of your friends affected you… as it should, but you seem to be on the mend from that."

Twilight sighed. "How does any of this make it look like I'm on the mend?"

Luna glanced at the giant assassin and Sunset. "Something tells me that other things weigh heavily in your mind." She paused, tilting her head. "They stand tall in your way."

"Okay, yeah, I get it," Twilight sighed, looking down from the giants to the burning inn. "It's stupid. I lost my friends and I feel so much pain over it but…"

"Might I hazard a guess and say you're jealous of Sunset Shimmer?"

"Jealous!?" Twilight gasped. "Of course not! She's my friend!"

Luna smiled. "Trust me, Twilight Sparkle, that… has little to do with it." She glanced up at Sunset again. "You hold a very special place in my—in Sunset's heart. But that doesn't exclude you from feeling jealousy of any kind."

Twilight sat down, glaring at the floor. "You were going to call her your niece?"

Luna chuckled. "That would be inaccurate, actually." She sighed. "Sunset does not want to bear that title."

She walked over to sit next to Twilight. "Is that why you look at her in such a way?" she asked, waving her hoof at the frozen combatants.

"I—" Twilight frowned. "I feel like I'm always behind her. Like no matter what I do, I'll never be as strong, fast, even effective a combatant. I feel like I'm dragging behind and I'm just looking up to an unreachable achievement."

Luna shook her head, and appeared to be about to say something, but reconsidered. She sighed. "If that is what you wish to speak of, then for now, let me assure you, Twilight Sparkle, you are not being left behind."

She placed a hoof on her fellow alicorn's shoulder. "Sunset speaks of you with admiration and respect. You earned your place in that mission on your own. You are learning things at your own rate, with a different objective than her own. You are both in the same place, but it is not a competition."

"Then why am I so frustrated with her?" Twilight asked quietly. "I… I avoided her the whole day. She's out in another mission, and I know things can go wrong… more than I ever wanted to know. And yet…"

"Your problems with her do not stem from you languishing behind, Twilight Sparkle."

"Then why?"

Luna's answer was lost in a whirl of wind. "Luna!"

"Fare thee well, Twilight Sparkle!" Luna called out over the storm. "We shall speak again!"

Twilight sat up like she had been stabbed in the foot, breathing heavy.

"Welcome to the waking world."

Twilight blinked, looking around and trying to make sense of where she was. The last thing she remembered was crying on the Commander's shoulder… and now she was in her own bed.

"Wondering how you got here?" Laetitia grinned. "You were exhausted, so the commander asked Jane and I to escort you here. I remained behind to make sure you weren't disturbed… and to finish my own reading also undisturbed."

She lifted a trashy novel, smiling. "How are you feeling."

Twilight stretched. "Much better… I think. I really needed to… to talk about them," she confessed. "I'll have to thank the Commander."

Laetitia shrugged. "She's going to be busy for the next few hours, but as a trained nurse, I know exactly what you need right now… and I'll have them bring it from the kitchen. Do not leave your room until you have eaten, understood, Twilight Sparkle?"

"R-right!" Twilight said quickly, eyes wide and saluting instinctively.

"Good. Now, I should get going since you are able to call if you need anything. Eat. Read. Wake up. Think as much as you need to. But get moving within the hour and stay active, understood?"

"Yes ma'am!"

o.0.o End Chapter 73 o.0.o

Author's Note

Random Trivia: At this time, Ranger has a grand total of 102 named characters.

Chapter 74: Short

Ranger

Chapter 74: Short

By Wanderer D

The rain had lasted overnight, but their camp had been set up properly and Fluttershy's people had very good instincts on where their caches would be stationed. Thus, the group had stayed up long enough to eat their meals, and decided on guard duty, with Angel taking the first turn, followed by Sunset, Mox and finally Elena.

The night had been uneventful, with a single possible sighting of a panther by Elena. The large cat had prowled around the camp, but soon decided it would be too much trouble to attack them and had retreated into the night, climbing up into the lower branches of a tree, and jumping from there to the next one.

Eventually the rain died and the usual noises of the jungle returned, with an overabundance of crickets and frogs this time and lasted deep into the night. At last, just as the sun started to lighten up the distant horizon, Elena woke up Mox and the pair went over to where Sunset and Angel were sleeping.

"It is time to resume our mission."

Mox's amused words woke Sunset up, wrapped in the warm coils of Angel. She grimaced and cuddled up into the Viper's embrace, resting her head on the alien's bossom. "Ten more minutes, Mox."

Angel hissed in agreement.

"As comfortable as you are, I must remind you we have a mission to accomplish."

Sunset groaned, but slowly pushed up. She couldn't resist and nuzzled Angel much like she would another pony. "Thanks. You were right, you're very comfortable."

"Only you would be able to sleep comfortably while you have a predator wrapped around your body," Elena said, shaking her head.

"Hey, you're just jealous because you had to sleep on the floor," Sunset said, standing up and stretching. Angel, for her part, simply slithered around her until she was upright next to Sunset.

She hissed playfully at Elena with a rather smug look.

Elena raised an eyebrow. "I wouldn't know how comfortable Vipers are as beds, but I know that they can be rather chewy if not cooked properly."

Angel reared back, her tongue flicking into the air as she gazed at Elena. Then she turned to hiss at Sunset.

"Yeah," Sunset said, nodding after a pause. "I'm sure she's not joking."

Another hiss.

"Nope, I never ate any alien when I was with them."

"A fact that disappointed Natter to no end," Elena said.

As the group started gathering their equipment and getting ready to set out again, Angel hissed another question at Sunset, who shrugged. "Well, I did promise to tell you about it…"

She spoke as she packed her things. "After living with the Skirmishers for close to seven months, it was decided that I should go back to "my people"," Sunset started to say, only for Mox to snort in amusement.

"If by that you mean being kicked out for attempting to take over the whole Faction, then you have a gift for understatement,' Mox said.

The other two gave Sunset a look.

"I…" Sunset sighed. "I was a very different person back then… with completely different objectives."

"I think I would like to hear that," Mox said.

"Maybe… some other time," Sunset said, pulling the strings that tied her sheets tight. She carefully loaded her backpack and secured all pieces. "It's just… personal, and reflects a side of myself I'm working to change."

Angel hissed, her clawed hand touching Sunset's arm comfortingly.

"Thanks," Sunset said with a smile. "Bradford taught me a lot, he… he wasn't at his best when I met him, but it didn't take him long to earn my respect. We went through a lot together, and I like to think, in a small way, I helped him too.

"He taught me more about this world's tactics. Got me a copy of The Art of War somehow... he walked me through missions, showed me what had gone wrong or right on each. When I went out with New Hope's guerillas to attack ADVENT, he was there to welcome me back and talk to me and go over the missions… anyway...

"After we set out to find the Avenger, we visited several places where acquaintances and allies of his had set up base, one of them being the Reapers. The first person I met there was Natter, who was just shy of 5 foot four, perky and entirely crazy.

"She volunteered me on a hunt and after how that went… well, I was now on their good graces, even if it was by virtue of comedy value. My pride had taken a hit with how that initial hunt had gone, and of course at the time, I only knew their skills as hunters through rumor, rather than experience.

"So I got it into my head that I wanted to earn their respect and eventually lead them…"

"I'm starting to see a pattern here," Elena muttered.

Sunset pretended she hadn't heard her. "...but I was really not that great at what they did, and their combat style didn't really fit my up-close and personal style. However, they had a lot of skills that would be useful, so, when I found out Natter and one of her friends were heading out to hunt, I decided to ask Bradford and Volk to let me go with them.

"It took some doing, but they let me go, although I had to learn as much as I could, how to think like a Reaper." Sunset chuckled. "I thought at the time I could do it… let's just say it takes more than being good at a couple of shared skills."

***Two Years Earlier***

The alpine air was cold, but invigorating.

Sunset had never gone camping as a filly, and even her stay with the Skirmishers was a completely different experience from this.

They were up in the mountains—somewhere in Europe—several days away from the main Reaper camp, where Volk and Bradford had an ongoing discussion that for some reason would still take several days.

Sunset was wearing a less-bulky, but much warmer armor on loan from the Reapers, and currently was on the trail with her friend Natter, who had somewhat forced the friendship into happening and Vehoski. The latter's first name was Don, but he never answered to his name for some reason, preferring to be called by his last name only.

In fact, Don seldom spoke, but he added that sense of stability to the whole situation that, were it lacking, Sunset knew would drive her mad.

Even though she didn't have the patience to become a sniper, after the Elk incident, Sunset had insisted they help her learn stealth. Never again would she be tossed around, and become the unexpected rider of a panicked Elk in the middle of a forest.

Despite Natter's promise that she would never tell anyone about it, Sunset knew the reality was she was never going to live it down. Especially with the looks the shorter woman gave her from time to time just before giggling.

"So, what's the plan?" Sunset asked once they were ready to move on.

"Well, we still have a few days before we need to head back, and we've only managed to show you a few tricks. I think it's time we start tracking the big one."

"The big one."

"Yes! And I have the best idea—"

"No."

The pair turned to look at Don, who was looking down at Natter with a neutral expression.

"But, Don! I saw—"

"I know, I saw them too, we don't want to do that." He glanced at Sunset. "She's not experienced enough. She could get killed."

"What?" Sunset asked. "What is it? Was it the bear?"

"See, Don?" Natter insisted. "She's not useless! She noticed the bear trail!"

"You danced around the pawprints singing Let me be your Teddy Bear," Don pointed out. "It is hard to not clue into that."

"Look," Sunset spoke up, "Whatever it is, I'm up for the challenge."

"Really?" Natter asked, raising an eyebrow. And Sunset knew it was not a good idea to say yes.

"Yes," Sunset said. "Really."

Natter grinned and looked at Don, who sighed.

"Good! Then we go down south, past the river," Natter said, pointing down the slope of the mountain. "And pay attention as we go, because by the time we get there, you'd better be a ghost."

Sunset grimaced, but nodded. As the trio started trudging down the mountain, Sunset once again asked, "So, what are we hunting?"

"My favorite kind of sushi," Natter declared.

"What?" Sunset asked, bewildered. "We're hunting fish?"

"No," Don said, "we're hunting Sectoids."

o.0.o End Chapter 74 o.0.o

Chapter 76: Bone

Ranger

Chapter 76: Bone

By Wanderer D

The group advanced cautiously. Angel's warning about the lack of the temple's regular occupants had put them all on edge. Where before, Sunset would be in awe at the faded grandeur of ancient human culture, now she expected each shadow and each small sound, be it crumbling rocks under her boots or the wind whistling in between the gaps in the walls to mean an imminent attack.

The soft jungle floor eventually gave way to large slabs of rock that made the road into the temple itself, although this did not stop trees and other vegetation from taking root in the nooks and crannies of the structure, deforming it in some parts, and completely collapsing it in others. Regular rain had built a solid amount of moss on walls and other surfaces, with only few interior parts exempt from the soft vegetation.

Once they reached deeper into the structure, however, the plants receded and it resembled more of what it had probably originally looked like, reaching out to to the sky, like a jagged bone, with sun-bleached rocks carved into complicated scenarios of gods, mortals and myths.

They had spread a little, to make themselves less of an obvious target. Elena, using her impressive stealth, was a little ahead and above—the structure was designed in such a way that she could sneak around at a higher level, providing her with a better vantage point, and better angles for shooting her Vector Rifle if needed.

Mox and Sunset followed Angel, keeping their eyes and senses focused on their surroundings. Earlier, despite the noise they made, the jungle hadn't cared. Now, it was silent. Monkeys being infamous for their rambunctious personalities it was a little bit unnerving to have them all be gone.

Thinking of this, Sunset looked up at where Elena hid, tilting her head curiously, but the Reaper shrugged. There was no sign of the previous occupants.

Sunset summoned her magic and felt the blood magic enhance her sight, but other than small animals in the distance and the blood flow of her companions, she couldn't detect anything. From time to time, under the rock, she would spot an animal or two, faintly glowing before presumably delving deeper.

Still, she kept her spell going for the time being, not trusting their surroundings at all.

They proceeded with caution for about twenty minutes into the structure, peering into the dark corners, ears straining to catch any sound, but it appeared like they were on their own. Finally, when they had emerged from the first part of the temple into a large empty area, a zocalo of sorts, with other temples rising around them, Sunset took a quick glance around—once more only noticing the occasional heartbeat of small underground animals—sighed and raised her fist, motioning everyone to stop.

Rather than summon Elena down to their position, she turned on her headset, then looked at the Viper. "Okay, I really don't like this… how much farther in do we need to go?"

Angel hissed and motioned at the buildings, then above them, making Sunset grimace.

"For those of us that don't speak Parseltongue?" Elena called in from her location.

"If by that you mean Viper language, she said that the only way to reach our destination in time is to cut through the old temple," Sunset said.

"Somehow I had predicted this," Mox said with a shrug. "If we still have to go through, we might as well make haste. If something awaits in the shadows we will find it quicker, and if nothing remains, then we'll get through much faster."

Sunset nodded. It was time to face the music. Giving the signal, they moved on, it wasn't long before they heard the first noise… a skittering sound, echoing from somewhere in the ruins and a distant, echoing cry behind them.

They recognized it immediately.

"Chryssalids," Mox said, turning around and studying the area behind them. "They've surrounded us."

"But how?" Sunset muttered. She shook her head, motioning for them to move on. "This is not good… why are they here?"

Mox cleared his throat. "I have heard of several of the more… unpredictable of our forces sometimes also relinquishing the control of the elders. ADVENT would generally send several pods to hunt them down and eliminate them… it is possible, something similar happened here and they were unable to hunt them all down."

Angel's tongue tasted the air nervously. The skittering drew closer and then faded away, but there was no sign of the creatures themselves.

"So you mean to tell me," Sunset said, "that a chryssalid came here… and fed on and possibly poisoned the monkeys that lived here?"

"It is entirely possible." Mox nodded.

Sunset glanced at Angel. "How many monkeys are we talking about here?"

The Viper hissed softly and Sunset winced. "Thousands?"

"So where are they hiding?" Mox asked, before slowly looking down at the stone floor under them.

"Shit." Sunset said. Then she looked up. "Run." She started following her own advice, running to the nearest set of stone stairs. "To higher ground!"

As if the vibration from their running had reached them, several alien cries rose from all around—and under them—and just as she was about to reach the stone stairs, the ground exploded in front of her, with two large scythe-like appendages stabbing down and piercing the rock in front of her to pull up the rest of the chryssalid out.

A shot echoed in the old temple, drowning the screeches for an instant, and the chryssalid's head snapped back from direct hit from Elena's gun. It wasn't enough to kill the creature, but it was for Sunset to grab her sword from its harness and slice down with as much strength as she could.

The creature exploded in a shower of blood, splattering all over Sunset. Behind her, she heard more stone break and screeches and shots as more chrysalids emerged from under them.

Angel and Mox were shooting anything that moved as soon as it emerged from the ground. Most of the Chryssalids were smaller in size than the one that had tried to jump Sunset, and would usually go down with a shot or sword slice, however they were extremely fast and soon Mox was sporting a few cuts of his own, courtesy of the insectile scythes.

"These small ones seem to have already reached their maturity," Mox shouted, throwing down one and smashing its head in with the heel of his boot before shooting another one.

Elena's shots took down one, and then another.

"Any poison?"

"Not from them!" Mox replied.

"Bigger ones on your six," Elena informed them dryly.

"We need to get out of here... " Sunset said, slowly backing away, raising her shard gun to blow off the head of the nearest one. She got lucky and avoided the first sweep of the next one's scythes, but the follow up hit in the right spot between her armor links to leave a painful cut on her stomach.

She could feel the poison slowly spreading, and focused her magic on the injury, fighting it back. "Guys, we need to escape!"

Angel hissed something angrily.

"I know you know!"

More cracks and showers of stone around them announced the arrival of even more chryssalids. Sunset was pushed back, until she was back to back with Angel and Mox. She put her gun away and started slashing as many chryssalids as she could with her sword, rather than wasting ammo.

"Sunset!" for the first time since the fight started Elena sounded worried. "The ground!"

Rather than seeing it, Sunset felt it. Whatever was under the plaza where they stood was, it wasn't holding well the weight of several tons of stone, alien insects breaking through it and the trampling.

The ground under them buckled, giving pause even to the chryssalids. The aliens and resistance fighters looked at each other as the whole temple shook. The ground seemed to sink a little, but through sheer luck, the center held and the pressure of the rock slabs kept them in place.

"Nobody move…" Sunset whispered. The larger of the chryssalids chittered softly, seeming to understand her words and agree with her order.

"This is not going to hold…" Mox warned.

"We might still make it if there's no more attacks…" Sunset said. The chryssalids didn't seem to understand her per se, but it seemed to somehow sense that she wasn't to attack.

"Chryssalids are unpredictable and not trustworthy…" Mox warned.

"Maybe," Sunset conceded, looking straight at the largest of her enemies. "But they would have to be pretty stupid to do something like that right now."

It was then that four consecutive explosions of rock bursting out around them happened, and four large chrysallids landed from the newly-formed holes, screeching in defiance.

The ground shook, and Sunset glared at them. "Stupid, stupid, chryssalids!" she shouted just as the whole plaza collapsed under them.

o.0.o End Chapter 76 o.0.o

Chapter 77: Madness

Ranger

Chapter 77: Madness

By Wanderer D

Elena watched with morbid fascination as most of the plaza collapsed under the chryssalid attackers and her teammates. The whole temple shook as the plaza first sank then broke apart. Chryssalids screeched as they were thrown into the air, and Angel, in a furious display of skill and speed managed to slither onto the nearby steps of a temple entrance.

The others, however, were not so lucky. Elena had to hold on to the wall to avoid being shaken off of her sniping nest, and by the time the rumbling, shaking and debris had settled, the whole plaza was nothing more than a huge, gaping hole.

From her vantage point, she could see part of a basement under the temple, with its wall having crumbled along with everything above. Old underground waterways now splashed into the darkness, with several crushed bodies of chryssalids. Of her teammates, there was no sign, but they had been caught right in the middle of the collapse, where the precipice went so deep she couldn't see the bottom.

Apparently the temple had been built on top of an underground ravine, and the chryssalids had nested right above it. When they had managed to collapse the heavy floor, it had crushed right through the next level, revealing the deep hole.

A shot made her look up.

Angel was shooting at the remaining enemies, who had quickly forgotten about their brethren and attacked the lone viper.

Elena shook her head. "It's not my concern what happens to an alien," she muttered. She needed to finish the mission, despite the loss of her allies, and she worked better alone, even though she had to grant that her teammates had been generally proficient at stealth as well when they bothered to try.

She tried to calculate her position in the temple to the final objective. Being that she hadn't been noticed yet, she could probably climb higher and avoid all conflict. It would certainly not do to leave dangerous creatures here, but on her own she wouldn't be able to hunt them all down now.

She'd have to return with other Reapers and possibly XCOM to finish the infestation off. The shots were distracting her from her thoughts, however. The shooting, the shrieks and the desperate hissing.

Elena shook her head. The Viper was a temporary ally. Unlike Mox and Sunset, it was an alien creature through and through… while her two allies were… well. Sunset's medical tests made her human and Mox had said Skirmishers remembered some of their previous lives. They were closer to her own species in any case.

Shooting the chryssalids now would only reveal her position, and no sane Reaper on Earth would risk sacrificing their advantage—or the mission—for a Viper. Her eyes studied the temple, and she found an easy way up.

Giving a silent thanks for the distraction, she promised herself to remember her companions, and started climbing.

Angel had barely managed to escape the collapsing floor, slithering through the mass of surprised chryssalids before they could react and onto what she immediately sensed as steadier ground.

She whipped around, readying to use her tongue to snatch Sunset from certain doom, but her human friend was obstructed by the largest chryssalid in the cluster. She hissed in dismay when the whole thing had collapsed from under them.

She wasn't allowed much time to regret her lack of celerity, however, as the remaining Chryssalids quickly noticed her and jumped over the gaping hole in the ground and sliced at her with their cruel chitinous scythes.

Her shoulder armor stopped a hit from one of the smaller ones, and she quickly shot it in the head, hissing in annoyance and worry. There weren't as many left as before, but there were more than enough to kill her.

She shot the next, and tried to dodge the next attack from one of the bigger ones. It didn't miss completely, although she avoided being impaled by it. Still, as tough as her scales were, the injury hurt!

She wrapped herself around the creature, tightening quickly, feeling its exoskeleton give under the pressure. Blood exploded from its joints as she slid away, letting it drop to the floor, dead. She shot another one, but it managed to avoid the full blast, still coming at her with jerky movements.

Others were approaching fast.

Angel shot desperately, sliding back until she found herself cornered. A chittering behind and above her warned her of what was about to happen, and despite the situation, she looked up, apprehensive at the chryssalid above her, as it screeched its bestial challenge… and its head exploded.

Angel's instincts kicked in when the chryssalids turned around and spotted the lonely human at the top of the temple. Angel immediately realized Elena had given her a perfect chance. She quickly activated a grenade, cooking it for a second and dropping it right between the legs of the remaining chryssalids before slithering up the stairs and behind a large rock.

The explosion sent pieces of chryssalid flying into the air and a few shots from Elena and Angel made short work of the ones that hadn't been killed outright.

Things quieted down, and Angel tasted the air with her tongue. She couldn't sense anything… even the uneasy feeling from earlier was gone, although… she hissed sadly at the giant hole.

She slowly slithered to the edge, looking down. She could see chitin, what could be Mox's blood… but no bodies. The gap stretched far beyond her sight.

She sensed Elena's approach. She could taste the surprise and regret in the human approaching. If Angel was honest with herself, she was mildly afraid of the Reaper… they ate her kind after all, and being stuck with one made her slightly apprehensive. After all, who knew when the human would get hungry.

That was of course silly… they were allies… for now.

"They are gone."

Angel shook her head. She could almost feel it inside. They had to be alive. Her friends didn't die so easy.

Elena's demeanor was cold… almost defensive. "There is no point in remaining here. They fell in battle. They will be remembered, but our mission lies beyond the ruins. We must complete it."

Angel cursed the fact that none of these people spoke viper. Except Sunset.

Instead she tried her best to convey that they had to at least try to look for them.

Elena did not look convinced, but despite her body language, which Angel had to concede was very well calculated to project disinterest… when they were this close, she could literally taste in the air around the Reaper the same desire to go look for their friends.

The problem was that Elena was very good at convincing herself of the inevitability of death, and with a single, annoyed sigh, she turned and started walking away.

Before she knew what she was doing, Angel's hand shot out, holding the Reaper by the arm. No Viper on Earth would ever do that kind of thing. Except her.

Elena's body tensed immediately and she whipped around, glaring at Angel. "Let go of me, Viper. I am not Sunset Shimmer. I do not care for your kind."

Angel shook her head and whispered softly, motioning with her hand to the hole and hissed, "Please." She hissed again. "Please."

Elena's eyes had softened.

"They're dead, viper."

Angel shook her head, motioning with her hand. Wishing to whatever ancient gods had been worshiped in this temple that Elena could understand her just once.

"We can't give up," Angel hissed. She motioned at herself and Elena. "They wouldn't leave us behind."

Elena gave out an exasperated sigh. "No Reaper on the face of Earth would be mad enough to trust you enough to go with you alone, or ally themselves with you."

Angel winced and looked away, hissing sadly at where her friends had disappeared.

A deep breath from behind her, then, "I'm seriously re-considering my sanity. Come. Let's try and make our way down from somewhere safer."

They had found the way down from within the temple into the basement, and followed that down to the edge, where solid rock and collapsed pillars, rock floor and packed earth made for a hazardous, if relatively straightforward way into the bowels of the Earth.

For now, they had encountered no bodies and no other chryssalids, and so, Angel had some time to think about things.

She had had a tough road when she had separated from her old masters, and if it hadn't been for Fluttershy welcoming her in, and the eventual admiration and acceptance of the Rabbits, the people from the settlement and others like Sunset, she would probably be a feral herself, lost to her instincts roaming the jungles of what humans called India as little more than a mindless predator.

They called it humanity. That… thing that made her different from others like her. That's what Krav and most others had called it. She was "almost human", she had "humanity". Fluttershy had called it something different, something that had resonated within Angel.

She had called it "kindness". Although she bore them no ill will, the others had tried to make her more like themselves in their minds. Thus "humanizing" her. Fluttershy had accepted her as a Viper, her own being, who had the capacity to be kind.

Until she had met, and spoken to Sunset, she hadn't met anyone else who had understood that not being human did not mean that she was a monster. That although she shared some physical aspects with their females, she was her own species, from a long line of warriors, if the Elders were to be believed. But among the lies and fear that they projected, what could any viper truly take for truth?

And yet, despite her battles, despite her countless kills of… enemies, human or otherwise, she had been kind once. Just once, before all of this had become her life. And that single act of kindness, in defiance of the Elder's will, had broken her away from the psychic network… they said that her chip had fizzled out before then, but she knew… up until that moment, she could still hear the Elders.

When she was near an ADVENT projector, she could hear the voices of her sisters. The multitudes of aliens, ADVENT and humans that had been added to the psychic network. She could hear the voice.

All aliens, all ADVENT knew the voice. It walked them through drills. Won them wars. It taught them strategy… or rather shared it, as distance from the network would affect the clarity of the voice's wisdom and tactics.

But there was an aspect to the voice that she, and only very few others that she was aware of, such as Pratal Mox, had heard. It was the whispered echo behind every human kill, every burning building, every fight won for ADVENT and the Elders.

It was the echo that said: "no…". The almost impossible to notice request to hold back. To not strangle the human enemy. To not shoot them. To be kind.

When Angel had broken free, it was when the voice had cried out to stop. Most of the others ignored that echo, if they even heard it, but when Angel had first met Fluttershy, buried under rubble, protecting children with her body, weaponless as she was at that moment… it hadn't been a whisper.

It had come through, loud. Strong. "Stop! Don't be a monster! Don't kill them! They're just children!" And for the first time in her life, Angel had listened.

And it had been as if the voice had noticed. For the first time in her life, she had felt something other than cold calculations, or the echoing despair from the voice. A sense of hesitant relief. And oddly enough, another voice.. and a song.

For just one second, Angel could have sworn on her life that the voice had sent a mental image of laughing in the rain.

The mission had then become different, it wasn't anymore about killing and creating fear in the settlement. It was about protecting this human and the children… and more incredibly, the moment she had broken free and approached Fluttershy carefully, her future friend had noticed immediately that she wasn't going to hurt them.

Things would change for Angel from then on… she found family and friends, even a human who turned out to also be some sort of alien, who understood her language, even if she didn't speak it… and now she was travelling with the boogeyman of most alien races on Earth, looking for said friends.

Maybe Elena was right. Maybe they were all crazy after all.

o.0.o End Chapter 77 o.0.o

Chapter 78: Naraka

Ranger

Chapter 78: नरक

By Wanderer D

Sunset stood alone in the middle of a shallow pond. The liquid didn't even cover half her shoes. Although it was dark, a soft light of unknown origin made her able to see around herself to some extent.

Walls, covered in hieroglyphs depicting humans, gods and monsters stood solid and slimy just barely outside the illumination. She started walking, making soft, stirring noises in the otherwise still water as she moved.

Echoes of voices, sounding ancient and distant seemed to whisper just beyond her ability to understand them, but despite the gloomy surroundings, there was a deep sense of calm, as if she were in a familiar place of sorts, although she was sure she had never actually been there.

What had she been doing, before coming here?

There were whispers, familiar voices, screeches… combat. It all seemed so distant and pointless. Unworthy of remembering, even if there was a nagging feeling that she had been doing something important.

As she walked, she became aware that she was not alone, shadows of ponies, humans and aliens smoked past her, barely keeping their shape as they moved in the same direction she was going.

Never let it be said that Sunset was slow on the uptake.

"I'm dead."

Sunset stopped in the middle of the pond and started laughing as shadows passed her by. It was raw laughter, not unhinged or crazed, just… the whole thing was tremendously hilarious to her. She was dead.

Finally.

A lifetime of errors had come to an end. A lifetime of bitter resentment, disappointment, betrayal, contempt, anger, fear, misery, ambition and failure. It was all over. All she needed to do was keep walking.

And she laughed.

Because it was so simple. So… moronically stupid. That she had thought that somehow she was special. That she was exempt almost from this… joke.

And unlike her human counterpart, she wasn't going to go out in a blaze of glory. There would be no great sacrifice from her. No furthering of the cause.

Just… fall into a hall and die.

As was appropriate. Who was she trying to fool? Pretending to be nice? When every decision she had made had been self-serving. When every challenge she took was with the ultimate understanding that whatever the risk, whatever the price, doing whatever was necessary benefited her?

She was a lie.

A pretentious, small being with aspirations that would never come to fruition. She would never be a princess. That role had been taken. She would never be Commander. That role had been taken. She would never be Celestia's daughter. That role had been dismissed time and again.

She had no lover. No family. No friendships that she hadn't forged out of selfish necessity and lies rather than honest attachments. And even if deep inside of her something rebelled against that thought, what could that small voice say to the evidence before her?

Life.

What a farce. An exercise in futility. A mockery of the self. An invitation to pretending to be something you were not.

What further proof was needed?

If she discarded her armor and clothes now, she wouldn't even be her true self. A human body. Not a pony. A face she had stolen from another Sunset Shimmer.

No, she couldn't be saddened by this. She had been inviting disaster from early foalhood. She had experimented harder. Done more than any other student. Stolen secret magics, pushed herself to the point where mistakes would leave her hornless and useless, until finally she had exiled herself with a last stolen secret that she could barely use without exhausting herself to the brink of unconsciousness.

How many underlings had died? How many teammates? Because of her mistakes. Because of her orders. Because she wanted to keep her secrets? Her ambition.

She took a step forward. A distant, unseen gate called her. She would leave all of this behind.

Sunset stopped when the water boiled around her. No. Not water… blood.

The shadows shrieked the whispers became vehement, urgent as a figure slowly formed from the blood.

At first, it resembled her, from the armor, to the hair, to the body, deep red, made of flowing blood. But then… it became bigger… twice her size. Its arms extended grotesquely, it's hands becoming sharp, long claws ending in sharp nails made of blood so dark it was almost black.

Horns emerged bubbling from her counterpart's forehead, raising almost a foot above its—-her head and when it opened its eyes, there was nothing but the blackest of darkness within. It's mouth also opened, revealing sharp pointy teeth similar Aria's, only made of blood… a twisted, almost flirtatious smirk just as wings, batlike and dripping blood extended from its back.

"No." A voice. Her voice. "No… there is no purgatory for ussssshimmer…" the hiss was wet, as if the creature of blood was slurping something. "We have achieved... ssso much..." it's words were half halting, half rushed, as if it were a struggle to say them, but then another to keep them coherent.

"We are madnessshimmer…" the creature gurgled. "Madnesssand… promise!"

Sunset took a hesitant step back. She recognized the form. That was a blood-made version of the demon she had turned into.

The blood-demon Sunset took a step in tandem with her, only forward. "No deathshimmer. No death! Not for ussshimmer."

"There's nothing more!" Sunset cried. "Nothing! I failed! I failed all of them! I failed myself! I'm a lie! No matter the power I have, it's not enough! It's not worth their—" she choked as mental images of Twilight, Celestia, Bradford, Mox, Jane, Elena… all of them from her dead teammates to her abandoned world flashed painfully through her. She swallowed the pain. "It's not worth their disappointment!

"I don't want to be brave anymore! I don't want to rule!" She looked past the monster she was. "I… I want peace…"

The creature gurgled a wet, sickening laugh. "Not now," it said. "Not… evershimmer. We are not meant to die yetshimmer."

An echoing roar pulsed through the cavern, making it shake, the blood ripple.

"Nevershimmer will you deny us our existenceshimmer!"

The roar shook the place once more and again. It took another beat for Sunset to understand what she was hearing.

"No!" She tried to run around the demon, but it reformed in front of her no matter how she zig-zagged, how far, how tricky. It would only let her take steps back.

Away from peace.

Away from warmth.

"You're not real!" Sunset shouted, angry and desperate. "You're a lie! Blood Magic is not aware!"

"I am not blood magic…" the creature growled. Its claws shot out and picked Sunset up by the throat just as another heartbeat shook the world around them. "We are not an illusssionshimmer! We are you Shimmer!"

Another heartbeat shook the world. The walls started to crumble, splashing into the blood lake.

"We are you!"

Sunset shook her head, trying to fight the monster, but her hands went through the blood as if it wasn't solid. As if it was still liquid. She was unable to grasp it, unable to fight her.

"You will liveshimmer!" The demon leaned in, smiling it's smile made of blood and darkness. "And with you. Through you. With you. We will too!"

A heartbeat.

Blood.

Pain.

Regret.

Darkness…

"Shimmer…"

o.0.o End Chapter 78 o.0.o

Chapter 79: Mox

Ranger

Chapter 79: Mox

By Wanderer D

Celestia gasped, rearing up in her bed, eyes wild. Her soft bed sheets slid off of her body as she struggled to get up, unable to remember her dream.

Had it been a dream? Or a vision?

"Luna!" she called out.

It had been about Sunset. She was… she was… what? In danger?

"Luna! Sister, I need you!"

She sensed the magic just before the other alicorn appeared. Luna looked around, eyes narrowed for any sign of danger, but, upon finding none, turned her gaze to Celestia.

"Sister, I have arrived." Luna studied her with worry, then approached, sitting next to her on the bed. "It… is unusual for you to call me like this… what has occurred?"

"It's…" Celestia's breathing was calmer now. It seemed so silly now that she wasn't fighting off the last emotional vestiges of the dream. it was probably just a dream. Not a vision. Not… not real. "I'm sorry, Luna… I seem to have had a nightmare…"

Luna nodded, wrapping a wing around her. "Would you like to share this nightmare with me, sister?"

"N-no, I think I'm fine now an—"

"Celestia," Luna said, giving her a knowing look, "you would never call me unless it was more than just a simple nightmare. What did you see?"

Celestia looked down, not willing to admit it that her… nightmare… might be more than that. Not to herself, or to her sister. Because that would mean that her Little Sun was in danger.

"Need I peek into your dreams, sister, to witness this fearful vision of yours?"

"Please, Luna, there is no need… it was just a dream."

Luna snorted. "A dream, you say? Since when has a simple dream been so terrible for you, sister? A simple nightmare would not bother you so. Nay, you would not deny me the amusement of hearing it. By your persistence I can sense that it goes far beyond that."

She made herself comfortable. "Come, tell me your vision, sister, and together we shall interpret it and make sure that only good comes out of it."

Celestia sighed. There would be no chasing Luna away now. Not after she had cried for her sister's assistance.

Not after she had been unable to convince her that it was just a dream.

Certainly not after Luna had snuggled into the soft mattress.

She allowed herself a small smile before her vision crept once more into her memory. She turned away from Luna, resting instead her eyes on the stars outside her window.

"It was Sunset… I saw her fall into darkness. I saw blood and demons. I saw pain and guilt… and a desire for death."

Luna blinked. "You don't think your daughter would harm herself…"

Celestia shook her head. "No… not… that kind of desire for death, but rather the relief of not having to struggle more."

Luna grimaced, and Celestia knew what she was thinking. It was similar to her own wish to be acknowledged; to relinquish the tight control she had over her wishes and darker desires and simply become that which she had—up until she became Nightmare Moon—not allowed herself to be.

She hadn't looked for it. But there had come a point, where allowing herself to be evil, to release her hate and anger and frustration had been all too appealing. But unlike Luna's wish to be free of all social constraints, of all morality and order… Sunset's wish, in her vision, had been to simply be free of it all.

"But there was more." It was a statement, not a question.

Celestia nodded at her sister's intuition. "Yes… I felt my Little Sun fall into icy death. I felt her soul scream. Her mind overpowered with pain."

She sniffled, trying not to let Luna see. But of course Luna knew.

"We know not if this is something that has taken place sister…"

"I hate that I can't be there for my daughter!" Celestia cried, big tears piling and overflowing her cheeks. She sobbed. "I hate that I'm here and my student is gone! I hate that I had to lose you for a thousand years! Why must I remain! Why must all those I love suffer while I am safe?"

Luna wrapped both her wings and forelegs around her, pulling in close. "Hush, sister, you suffer just as much as any of us have… if not more."

"It's not fair, Luna… I want them back…"

"Sister… if Sunset were to return... " Luna sighed, sinking her face into her sisters mane. "You know the terrible price that would cost her."

Celestia bawled into her sister's shoulder. "I know! I know! She… can't come back! I loved her so, Luna! My Little Sun that I never had the courage to tell so to her face! That I haven't been able to apologize to! That-that I'll never see! Because I put her on the road of madness! I know."

Celestia's body shook. "I know."

"All is not lost, sister," Luna said, running her hoof gently down Celestia's mane. "We have the means to check on her, and she has good, trustworthy friends with her who would watch over Sunset with as much zealousness as Twilight Sparkle's own friends would over her."

Celestia chuckled, sniffing and wiping tears. "That too, I know… I will write to her now…"

"Hark, sister," Luna grimaced, then took a deep breath. "She is not the only one that suffers there… your student is going through much as well… of all things, I believe she is jealous of Sunset, and combined that insecurity with her recent losses, I fear she too needs assurance."

"Why would Twilight ever be jealous of Sunset?" Celestia wondered, straightening up and wiping her nose with a handkerchief she levitated from a nearby table.

Luna shrugged. "I have my theories sister, but she is the one that has to really figure it out."

Celestia nodded, levitating the diary and bringing to her bed. "Perhaps she will open up with quill and paper."

Sunset opened her eyes.

There was no sudden jerk of her body, nor did she sit up, breathing hard and panicking. She simply was now awake, lying flat on her back and staring at rocks above her.

Next to her a small campfire had been lit up, and her armor was propped against a wall. She was wearing only her underarmor, and her head was resting on something softer than rock. Her backpack, most likely.

A faint sound… a waterfall, was somewhere nearby, not too close, but not too far.

She took stock of her situation. Her right arm hurt, but she couldn't move it. She looked down. it was firmly wrapped with bandages. A splint? She studied as best as she could the rest of her body. She seemed to be okay—if sore all over—other than that.

She blinked, trying to remember what had happened, looking up at the rock ceiling. The flames and shadows gave the illusion of moving people and demons and aliens to her, dancing and fighting.

She shook her head.

Slowly, things came back to her. The chryssalids exploding out from under the rocks. The plaza collapsing, tons of rocks raining around them.

She had seen Angel move out of the way, but there had been little time to act. She was falling into the darkness. She had… she had tried to use her grappling hook…

She remembered trying to get her bearings, to turn her body around in mid air and spy a place where she could shoot it.

But it was all so chaotic. Chryssalids closer to the edge had landed hard on the edges, only to be crushed to death by the rocks that used to be the plaza's floor. She remembered shooting her grappling hook at a wall when they had gone past the first level.

The image became fuzzy then. It had… reached the wall, but just as it pulled her towards it, a larger rock had collapsed, snagging the metallic rope with the edge, strumming it like a guitar, snapping it, and throwing her off. She had smashed against the wall, her arm was pulled… there was a cracking sound and pain had exploded from her elbow up.

She had landed hard on the rocky edge, and more rocks had landed on her forearm, smashing onto the device once, in an instant, before the impact threw her off the edge… then… water? A splash of cold ice on top of the pain. She had been too stunned, with too much weight to even think of swimming.

She remembered heavy, cold darkness all around her, except for the occasional splash of large rocks around her that let her saw a second of white bubbles.

And then… nothing.

She heard something then, footsteps. "Ah," a familiar, if slightly wheezing, voice said. "I see that you have awakened."

"Mox," Sunset said, relieved. "Where are we?"

"I am not exactly sure, in a cavern, obviously, but the current brought us far before I could get us out of the water."

"Ugh," Sunset tried to bring her hand up to massage her forehead, grimacing in pain before remembering it was broken. If she concentrated, now that she was awake, she could feel how her blood magic was already at work, healing her, a process that she couldn't stop even if she wanted, and unfortunately used all of her reserves. "I don't remember much… it was a rush."

"It was," Mox agreed. "When you fell deeper, I almost lost hope… but the water basin at the bottom of the hole, in addition to your grappling attempt, broke your fall enough to prevent you from dying immediately."

Mox sat down next to the fire. "For a moment… you did."

Sunset looked at him with wide eyes.

"When I pulled you to the surface, you were not breathing. The current was too strong to attempt any form of resuscitation, and I estimate it took us down several miles before it came out into a large waterfall.

"I spied a small bay next to it before we were ejected and managed to drag us there with my hook. After lowering us down, I found this small cavern behind the waterfall. By the time I put you down… I thought I had lost you forever, Sunset Shimmer, but fortune smiled on us… somehow, magic, perhaps… you were breathing again.

"I made a small camp, and gathered enough to start the campfire." He coughed onto the back of his hand. "Your arm is broken, clean, as far as could tell… and so I set it and put a splint on it. I made sure you were warm and fed you as best as I could." He motioned to the pile of fruits he had brought. "These, I believe, are all edible."

Sunset smiled, relaxing a little and resting on her back again, staring at the ceiling. 'The sound of the waterfall is really calming.' "Thank you Mox, I don't know what I would do without you."

Mox chuckled, making his way to sit down slowly and rest his back against the wall, facing Sunset. "May we never find out," he said. "At least… at least you will be okay. Gather your strength, Sunset."

Sunset laughed a little, yawning. "I can't believe you managed to survive all that without any injuries."

There was no reply.

"Hey…" Sunset fought off the sleep, turning as best as she could to look at where her oldest friend sat. "You didn't tell me how…" she trailed off, unable to speak.

She felt as if her heart had been suddenly squeezed; her throat was suddenly dry and her eyes stung with forming tears.

"Hey…" she rasped out, trying to think of what to say or do. She couldn't stop her eyes. Tears slowly slid down her cheeks and she drew a shaking ragged breath. She tried to move, but her muscles wouldn't budge. She ordered her magic. Willed it to force her to move... but it was all used up to heal her arm.

"Hey…" she called again, her body was too damaged—too exhausted—and her magic was draining all of her last reserves for her to move and reach him. "Hey… Mox… how come… you didn't get hurt… come on, look up..." she choked out.

Sunset knew.

Mox would not look up.

o.0.o End Chapter 79 o.0.o

Chapter 80: Contentment

Ranger

Chapter 80: Contentment

By Wanderer D

Only his armor had saved him from being completely immobilized when the ground collapsed under them and they fell several meters underground. A nearby chryssalid had landed on the floor below him first, breaking the fall a little when he crashed into it, but even though he hadn't hit the rock directly, he felt at least one rib crack from the impact.

He didn't have time to spare, however. Mox rolled out of the way just as a boulder crashed in the exact spot where he had been seconds ago, pulverizing the chryssalid completely. Rolling out of the way had cost him the ledge, however, and he fell deeper into the ravine.

Mox crashed chest-first onto a ledge, making the injury worse and feeling more bones crack. Still, he held on desperately as rocks rained around him, trying to make himself as small a target as he could. Around him, rocks and chryssalids crashed with deadly force. Despite their resilience to firepower, chryssalids were not designed to survive violent falls like this one.

In a haze of adrenaline, he saw Sunset. She tried to stop her fall, using her grappling hook to swing onto the edge of the ravine, which wasn't too bad of an idea... but her line was snagged by a large boulder, and he watched in growing horror how his friend was whip-lashed unexpectedly.

"No!"

Sunset was smashed brutally onto the wall and another rock crashed on top of her forearm. The grappling hook's cable snapped free and she rolled down to a partial stop before she sort of slid off the edge and fell backwards.

Before he knew what he was doing, he had pushed off the ledge, falling after his friend.

"Sunset."

Slowly the world returned around her.

Outrider knelt next to her, her hand on Sunset's shoulder, shaking her gently. "Sunset."

"Elena…" Sunset whispered. Her eyes widened and she turned, violently, on her side, startling the Reaper. "Mox!"

He was there, where she had last seen him, sitting down, exact same position. "Mox…"

"I checked him," Elena said, pushing Sunset down, so her back was lying straight again. "Most of his ribs are broken… shattered even... he bandaged himself tight, but it wasn't enough… at first I didn't notice, due to the light and his armor being red, but it was soaked in blood. It's a miracle that he—" She started shaking, letting go of Sunset and grabbing her own arms as if trying to force herself to stop. "I'm sorry… I don't—"

Sunset pushed herself up to a sitting position, staring at the floor. Her arm was still sore, but thanks to Mox setting the bone and her magic… she bit her lip, hard. What good was her magic if she couldn't use it to save her friends?

"How… how did you find me?"

Slowly, Elena lifted a small device. "It's a small transmitter… it has a short reach and a very specific frequency… Reapers use it sometimes, during some missions, where we're in unknown territory. We don't have a Skyranger, after all…"

Mox had seen her splash into a running river below. It was thankfully deep—the rocks that also splashed into it, went all the way down. Sunset had fallen on her back, and had probably knocked all the air out of her body.

He just hoped he could make it in time.

His body hurt when he dove into the cold water, and he screamed under his helmet, he felt darkness enveloping him, but he fought it off, shaking his head and forcing himself to look for Sunset.

She saw her body being dragged by the current and getting snagged by what was left of the cable on a rock. Fighting the pain, he dove deeper and activated his blades, taking hold of the cable with one hand and using them to slice through the rest before he pulled Sunset to himself and pushed up into the surface.

The current carried them both, and he struggled to keep kicking with his legs to keep them both afloat. Sunset wasn't struggling or conscious… in fact, she wasn't even breathing.

She had to survive! He searched, trying to make sense of his surroundings in the dark waters, his masks providing very little light to see. It was enough however, to illuminate an upcoming rock, sticking out of the water.

Without the strength or time to swim against the current, Mox turned, smacking his back against it, but protecting Sunset from more damage. They turned with the impact and another, low hanging stalactite hit him straight in the face, almost ripping his helmet off.

He almost blacked out again, and it was only the feeling of Sunset slipping away from his grasp that gave him enough motivation to remain conscious.

He pulled her back tight, and held on, forcing his protesting body to keep them both afloat. He wouldn't let go.

Sunset slowly made her way next to Mox, touching the side of his helmet, which he had set down next to him, where the metal and paint had been scratched by something hard and porous. That was new. She studied the Skirmisher, noticing now all the scratches and dents on his armor that weren't there before.

She fell to her knees next to him, taking in his expression.

Mox's face was calm, a small smile still playing on his lips, even if a little blood had dried from the edge of his mouth. She recalled him coughing away from her, no doubt hiding his condition at the time… he looked so calm. And happy. Content even, as if he had achieved exactly what he wanted.

She touched the side of his face. It was cold. She leaned in resting her forehead against his. "Oh, Mox. What will we do without you?"

She slid back, looking down at his hands. She frowned. A small piece of paper was clasped in his right fist.

Gently, reverently, she carefully slid the paper out of his hand.

Straight ahead, he could see it. A light… and what seemed to be a sudden drop. There was no time—he grabbed onto the metal of her armor, and braced himself, he would have to be quick.

The pair flew out of the cavern, the river pushing them into the air and almost clear of the water, still clutching Sunset, Mox kept as alert as he could, and the moment he noticed the first rock that look sturdy enough, he shot his grappling hook at it.

Their fall was turned into an arch as they flew straight back into the base of the waterfall. Preparing himself for impact, Mox extended his feet first, to absorb as much of it as possible, but they went through the waterfall with enough force and angle to dislodge the grappling hook.

The pair flew through the air and landed rather painfully on the rock bottom of a cave behind the waterfall.

Mox's body didn't want to give more, so he braced himself, pulling out an old ADVENT emergency syringe and injecting himself with steroids. The troops had called it 'The Suicide Shot'. How appropriate.

He had no illusion of what would happen to him.

But he only had one mission right now. He forced himself up and checked Sunset, gasping when he saw her chest rise and fall. By some miracle, or magic, she was alive! But she wouldn't be long, magic or not, if he didn't do something.

He pulled out emergency items from her backpack, making her as comfortable as he could as he worked, setting the bone—and being glad she was not awake for that—and then fashioning the splint with the relatively thin (but sturdy) spikes they used on the tents.

Once Sunset was set, he covered her as best as he could before forcing himself out to get wood.

By the time he had started a fire with the creative use of lighter fluid, he was delirious. He knew his body was past beyond its limits. At one point he had stepped outside and he had lost track of things, blinking in surprise and bafflement at the small bunch of fruits he had gathered.

He stumbled back, but he blanked out again. When he shook himself out of his torpor, he noticed he had dropped the fruit. If Sunset wasn't awake… who would guard her?

A small pool of blood was forming under him. He had collapsed. Who knew how long… he chuckled in his head. No. He wouldn't have been out for long. He pulled himself up to his knees, struggling to make sense of where he was supposed to go.

He felt himself giving away, and he knew, he needed to do something. Anything.

Swallowing hard, he slid a shaky hand into one of his pockets, pulling out a small notepad he had taken a fancy to when teaching Twilight and the other rookies that one time. He spat blood and cursed.

No pen.

He then looked down at the pool of blood.

Sunset slid the paper out of Mox's hand.

Slowly, she opened it. It was a message of some sort, but it was hard to understand, scribbled in blood and obviously with his finger… she leaned back a little, so that the light from the campfire would help her read the words...

Sunset choked, covering her mouth when the message made sense. She held it close to her heart and let out a high, desperate wail that got Angel slithering into the cavern with alarm.

Elena was next to her in an instant, holding her as she sobbed. She looked up at Viper, almost at a loss about what to do, but noticing the alien's anxiety on behalf of Sunset. She nodded at the viper, and allowed her to encircle them, the pair doing their best to comfort their friend, and each feeling their own loss.

In her hand, Sunset held Mox's note to himself, clutching it almost as if it were a lifeline.

Protect your Commander.

o.0.o End Chapter 80 o.0.o

Chapter 81: Rites

Ranger

Chapter 81: Rites

By Wanderer D

It had taken a few minutes for the emotions to calm down, and now they were faced with the next steps in their mission.

"Should we report to the Avenger?"

It sounded more like a statement than a question when Elena said it. But it was a question that needed to be asked, even if Sunset had a feeling that both the Reaper and Angel were on the same page as herself when it came to what the answer would be.

"No," Sunset said. She stood up, wiping her eyes. She folded the note carefully, and slid it into a breast pocket, then picked up Mox's helmet, strapping it to her hip as Skirmishers would do when leaving behind fallen comrades. "This mission has already cost us too much to leave it unfinished."

"We might not make it in time," Elena said. "Even if we did find you relatively quickly, we have lost several hours already, and you still need some more time for your arm to heal."

Sunset grimaced. "Well, it's not broken anymore… as long as it's still in the splint, it should be fine. I'll probably be able to use it fully by tomorrow."

Elena simply nodded, but Sunset could feel the approval. Even though the Reaper hadn't said much about Mox, Sunset knew that she was also suffering the loss of her friend. Mox and Elena had become close friends despite their initial distrust, after all.

Now that Mox was gone, they both shared the desire to make sure his death wasn't the end of their mission. The best way to honor him would be to complete it.

"How far are we from the objective?" Sunset asked Angel.

The Viper turned her head towards the entrance, tongue darting in and out as she thought, before turning back to look at Sunset.

Sunset nodded. "The plan was to arrive there the day before the next delivery and set a perimeter… it won't be ideal, but as long as we get there just before they move things, we'll be green."

Elena nodded, pulling out the map from one of her many pockets and spreading it on the floor, where they all could see. "Vipe—Angel," she said, drawing a startled look from the alien, who regardless slithered closer. "Where are we currently located?"

Angel studied the map before touching it with a sharp claw, slowly tracing down to a point lower in the map, and hissed.

"We really went far, but our location is not terribly out of the way…" Sunset muttered. "This distance is definitely doable within a day, even if we don't know the terrain that well."

Angel raised and touched her chest, hissing confidently.

Sunset smiled. "Even better… you really know this jungle well."

Angel took a slightly pained look, but quickly recovered, nodding firmly.

"For those of us that don't speak Parseltongue?" Immediately after saying that, she cast a quick, regretful glance at Mox.

Sunset reached out, taking her hand and squeezing. With a nod, she glanced at Outrider. "Angel says that even before they explored the area, she lived in the jungle for some time. She knows her way to our destination, and there's even a cache nearby for us to resupply."

"Understood," Elena replied, squeezing Sunset's hand for a second before letting go.

Angel studied the map and gave Sunset a stern look, hissing.

"I agree," Elena said, raising her eyebrow at Sunset. "You need to rest."

"How—"

"Don't overthink it, Sunset," Elena said, raising a hand. "T-Angel pointed down and hissed at you. It was a no-brainer."

"But… we have things to do…" Sunset looked at Mox.

Elena sighed. "We do, but you are in no condition to do heavy lifting. Can you give us instruction? You lived with his people… the Skirmishers…"

Sunset took a deep breath. "Y-yeah... "

It took them some doing, and even though her arm was mostly healed, Sunset knew she was still too weak to lift the heavy rocks they piled around and over Mox's body. Slowly they had set down the warrior straight on the floor, before burying him and building the mound around him.

Skirmishers had a few different rites—depending on the manner of death—to deal with their fallen, from leaving them behind as they had died free, to full honorifics and burning the body... and this would not be enough in their eyes… but with some assurance from her that it was acceptable for a Skirmisher of note such as Mox to be buried like this (temporarily), Angel and Elena had taken to the hard labor with all the somber respect needed.

After a few hours of rest, the group set out, following Angel. Sunset had recovered enough that she could feel her magic reserves slowly refilling. In a way she hated herself for it. She knew she had no control of her magic's instinctual healing—especially here on Earth where channeling Blood Magic was so different than in Equestria.

She knew it would be like mentally ordering her heart to stop, but she still couldn't fight off the sense of guilt within her. If she had had more control… she gritted her teeth. She would return to her studies as soon as she was back in the Avenger, dangers be damned. This was not happening again during her watch.

She should have learned her lesson with Jane's close call… now she had lost her very first friend, and someone who she never considered living without as part of her life. She felt a failure and worse, a leech. She had all the benefits of Mox saving her, and she had returned nothing to him… certainly not enough to equal his sacrifice.

"Sunset."

Elena's voice snapped Sunset out of her reverie, drawing her attention to the Reaper. "Yeah?"

"Why do you carry Mox's helmet?"

Earlier, Angel and Elena had expected Sunset to place the helmet on top of the mound, and had been obviously surprised when she hadn't choosing to keep it attached to her hip, rather than buried or left as a marker.

"When Skirmishers-to-be are brought in to the camp, after their chip has been deactivated, they wake up still with their helmets on. It's not until they remove them themselves, symbolizing their freedom from the control of the elders, that they begin the path of becoming a Skirmisher."

Sunset sighed. "When a Skirmisher falls… they are never left behind, interred or sent away into the fire with their helmets on." She gave Elena a straight look. "Never. It's their ultimate expression of being free… if I left this on Mox, or put it at the top of his burial mound… it would be the worst insult I could offer to his memory."

Elena nodded.

"Usually, it is left at the base of the mound, or at their feet when they're being burnt, symbolizing their overcoming of the control of the Elders."

Angel looked over her shoulder and hissed a question.

"Because there's one instance when the helmet is taken along," Sunset replied to the viper's question. "When a Skirmisher falls, their companions will carry on, and if the one that fell died honorably, they will take the helmet with them… that way, the warrior that died also will face their final enemy and complete their mission."

Elena nodded, giving Sunset a respectful, if slightly pitying look. "You know the rites well."

Sunset didn't stop walking, focusing on Angel ahead. "I had to leave behind, bury or burn a lot of people." They slid down a small ravine, Sunset keeping her balance and the helmet in perfect position to not get it dirty at all. "I only carried a helmet once before… for one of our teammates we left behind. I didn't know him that well, so it was a sign of respect only."

Her hand rested on Mox's helmet. "But this… this is an honor that I am unworthy to carry, but I must, to have him see things through." Sunset cracked her neck. "But we shouldn't slow down… we have to move."

Elena seemed about to say something, but chose to stay quiet, giving Sunset a considering look before slowly nodding. "As you say."

A few hours later, Angel had guided them to a collapsed, giant tree. Hissing, she had moved several large rocks out of the way, revealing several wrapped ammo boxes, grenades and dry, sealed food.

After restocking, they set out again, going North from the cache and deeper into the jungle. They encountered no opposition, but after some time, Angel hissed a warning, raising her fist.

The group slowed to a stop, taking cover. It Sunset a moment to see past the thick vegetation, but after a few seconds and a slight shifting of her position, she was able to look at their objective.

The slick, shiny black metal walls of a mid-sized ADVENT base. It had a large landing pad, close to their location, and across from it, she could see a parked train wagon. The train tracks only went in one direction:

Their true objective.

o.0.o End Chapter 81 o.0.o

Chapter 82: Meeting

Ranger

Chapter 82: Meeting

By Wanderer D

"Anything from our team in India, Central?" Chrysalis asked, watching with some amusement as a young female engineer shyly passed a completely oblivious Bradford a pad with updates, before walking out of the Commander's Quarters, presumably to resume her duties.

"Nothing yet, Commander," Bradford replied, scanning the documents. "They are still well within the estimated deadline, so there has been no cause for alarm."

He scanned the document. "First Lieutenant Dash dropped them off as planned at Angel's Point, where the local leader, Fluttershy took over. It is my understanding that they had a volunteer ready to help lead them to the first contact point, and from there they would find the final destination of the equipment, prisoners and mecs we've been following."

Chrysalis nodded. "With some luck, we'll finally find the location of the Assassin's base," she sighed. "I have to admit their constant badgering on communication lines is starting to get annoying."

"Missing the days when all the aliens did was shoot, Commander?" Annette quipped.

"Yes, the days when military protocol demanded respect for your superiors," Chrysalis said, leaning back on her chair.

"Times have changed."

"Indeed." Chrysalis shook her head with some amusement. "Anything from the lab?"

"Yes, Commander," Tygan spoke up. "As you requested, we have started working on reviving the Psionics training for XCOM. We have met some success on that front, as well as with the Thaumic defenses."

"The what now?" Shen asked.

"Magic," Annette clarified.

"Oh." Shen raised an eyebrow. "Why the fancy name?"

"Because Dr. Tygan can't stomach the word, apparently, unless it's said ironically," Annette explained.

"Yes, well," Tygan cleared his throat, pressing a couple of commands and showing up several diagrams and wavelengths.

"What are we looking at, Doctor?" Bradford asked, leaning forward.

"With Miss Sparkle's insight, we have taken tremendous steps into creating what we like to call 'dead areas' for Psionic energies," Tygan said. "It would take some doing, and some effort from Twilight and possibly Sunset herself, but we believe we can create something similar to EMP grenades, but with the sole objective of nullifying psychic powers, and possibly creating a feedback effect."

"That would certainly be helpful," Bradford said gruffly, "just recently one of our agents was subjected to the mind control powers of a Priest. Fortunately Deadwood was able to kill the Priest before he forced our soldier to commit an atrocity, but if we had devices like these…"

"I believe Geist had mentioned a similar power from the Templars," Chrysalis said after a moment's thought. "A specific type of mental feedback that will damage the psychic trying to control our troops."

"Indeed," Tygan said, "but unlike effects like those, as far as we are aware, the aliens have little to no defense against thaumic attacks… and they have very extreme reactions to contact like that. Miss Sparkle accidentally killed a Priest simply by being herself."

"That somehow sounds worse than what it really is," Shen pointed out.

"Yes…" Tygan rolled his eyes.

"The only problem is if the troops carrying those devices are accompanied by any psychics," Annette pointed out. "We can detonate an ADVENT trooper's grenades from a distance, but so could some of ADVENT's troops as well."

"Well, we need all the help we can get," Bradford said.

"Speaking of which," Chrysalis said, dismissing the scientific report, "Volk and Geist are both pressuring me into acting against the Hunter and the Warlock. But other than encountering the Hunter that one occasion, we haven't met either in battle."

"From the recordings it is clear that the Hunter is Sonata Dusk," Annette said, crossing her legs and looking thoughtfully at the hologram of Earth that had popped up. "Which is a shame… she wasn't exactly a gentle soul, but she was at least… not murderously psychotic. I never expected to see her turned into something like that."

"Well, from what the Reapers tell me, she's certainly keen on killing," Chrysalis said. "Any ideas on the Warlock?"

"If we draw the logical conclusion, then the third sister, Adagio, would be the Warlock, completing the set," Annette said.

"I hear a 'but' in there," Chrysalis droned. "I don't like those."

Annette sighed. "From my conversation with Aria, and from what Sunset and Twilight have told me… I have some doubts," she confessed. She summoned a picture of a shadowy figure, crouching down on top of of a building, like some sort of gargoyle. "Not only are there conflicting reports from the Templars that have faced the Warlock, but my instinct and thoughts are leading me to believe that Adagio is not in fact the Warlock."

"Conflicting reports?" Tygan asked, adjusting his glasses. "What type of discrepancies?"

"Some Templars have fought the Warlock… most have not survived, but fewer have actually been in the Warlock's direct presence. None of them have made it out alive, but they have sent psychic impressions to their peers.

"When Geist fought the Warlock on a psychic battle, he did so remotely, projecting his will through his peers and through the Psychic Network. Geist thought he was fighting a powerful woman… well, female alien, but the reports from the Templars at the location talked about a towering, powerful male.

"In addition… whenever the subject of her sisters was brought up by myself or Twilight, Aria clamped up and reacted defensively. I could sense a surprising deep seated sense of regret from her, for just a second…"

"So what are you saying?" Shen asked.

"I believe that Adagio is not the Warlock," Annette said. "Either they betrayed her, or she betrayed them… she could be dead for all we know, but it is a sore spot for Aria, affecting her opinion of loyalty to the extent of immediately reacting to it."

"Hm." Chrysalis raised her pad. "This might bear some investigation… if this Adagio is their enemy now we might glean some useful information if we find out what happened to her and she's willing to talk."

"I'll send word out to the Resistance," Bradford said. "We'll have to do some digging and see if we can get a picture."

"Good luck on that," Annette snorted. "But if ADVENT kept some EXALT records, you'll find it there."

"Shen?"

"I'll get on it Commander."

Chrysalis stood. "Very well. If there are no more items in the agenda, this meeting is adjourned."

Chrysalis waited until they were all gone before she summoned the map of India once more. Somewhere there was Sunset…

She glanced at the safe where the Element of Magic was stored. The night before it had shone brightly… perhaps she needed to have another talk with Twilight Sparkle.

o.0.o End Chapter 82 o.0.o

Author's Note

Sigh. 12:04AM. That's what I get for not writing earlier.

Chapter 83: Give

Ranger

Chapter 83: Give

By Wanderer D

The ADVENT Supply station was very large, only two levels up, it extended down the valley with metallic low walls extending all along its perimeters, and a guarded rail with patrols coming up and down with regular frequency.

Fortunately, they were not expecting anyone to sneak into it, so Sunset and the others were safe for now. Unfortunately, the train was straight across on the other side of the base from their position.

"We can't be seen, but we need to get to that train…" Sunset said. She checked her watch and bit her lip. "If they stick to schedule—and ADVENT always does, the air delivery will be here soon."

Angel nodded and motioned, hissing.

Sunset pondered the Viper's words and then glanced back at the base. "It's fairly big."

"If the snake said we should backtrack and go around the base, I agree with her," Elena said. "Crossing the base in order to get there quicker, when the air delivery hasn't even arrived is folly."

"Yeah, yeah, I know," Sunset said, grimacing as the whirring sound of a transport made its way to them. "And there it is," she said, "We don't have a moment to miss, come on."

The sounds of heavy machinery echoed from the ADVENT Supply Station as Sunset, Elena and Angel backtracked a good mile and then started making their way around the station. It took them several minutes to do so, but they eventually managed to sneak in closer, this time right next to their immediate objective.

The ADVENT train looked like a sleek black bullet with red light streaming along the sides. Attached to it were two equally shiny and sleek boxcars, and finally a bulkhead flat car.

The flat car was almost fully loaded now with several deactivated MECs and automatic turrets, while smaller, more delicate-looking containers were being loaded into the box cars.

The whole process was not only automated, but fast. There were only a few things left in the transport, which meant that the train would take off immediately after being loaded. Previous reports had indicated that it was also automatic and none of the ADVENT troops in the site went in there.

Elena was the first one in. Under the impressed gaze of her teammates, she ran fast and sure, evading the guards with enormous skill, before jumping into the last box car.

Sunset activated her magic, allowing her to see the beating hearts of the troops. She tapped Angel and counted with her fingers.

When she saw the nearest troops begin to move away from them, she made a cutting motion and the pair ran out of the jungle, straight to the box car, getting it between them and the troops. Although they hadn't seen anyone on this side, Sunset kept a look around until they were safely inside the box car, along with Elena, who waved them over.

They moved some of the containers around them, making sure they were still secure, but creating plenty of cover for a passing glance to not notice them. Sunset didn't dare let go of her magical sight until the train was well on its way to its destination.

Twilight had installed a holographic screen in her room, and was currently designing a circuit. She looked down to a book, then to her notes, then up to the circuit design, and spun it in place, making corrections.

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" Jane asked, from where she was laying down on Twilight's bed, lazily looking up from a book she was reading. "If you up the power output that much, you'll end up frying your GREMLIN along with it."

"I've done the calculations three times! I'm sure that Gremliniscious can take it!"

Jane rolled her eyes. "You know that if you fry it again, Lily will take it away from you, right?" she asked. "Especially after your used your experimental magical drain utility on ROV-R."

"It was a sound concept! Who knew that magical ambient electricity would have a current type that could cause explosions?"

"Ever heard of AC and DC?"

"Only when the Commander calls me to her quarters to talk."

Silence.

"Oh, come on!" Twilight waited for Jane to react, then sighed. "That was funny."

Jane sighed. "You're such a nerd, Twilight."

Twilight shook her head. She glanced at her notes one more before looking again at the diagram, grimacing. Lily had really been upset with her on that last experiment, and had refused to allow any further personal modifications to Twilight's GREMLIN unless she oversaw it personally.

With a sigh, she saved her work and dismissed it. Instead, she opened up her documents on Elerium.

The alien element had intrigued her from the beginning, and she had begged Tygan for a chance to study its properties and potential uses.

Jane watched with some fascination as a device of some sort was generated on the 3D display. "What's that?"

Twilight sighed. "I'm trying to revive the mechanism for an old XCOM design," she explained. "I don't have the knowhow to create the armor itsel—"

Jane perked up. "Armor?" She sat up. "What kind of armor?"

Twilight gave her a look, but reminded herself that Jane saw a lot more combat. "Flying armor."

"You're kidding."

"Nope, Dr. Shen senior had a couple of sketches and they mentioned using Elerium as a fuel source…. but the designs were clunky, movement would be slow and they weren't as maneuverable as would be needed for soldiers not to get shot down."

"But still... " Jane shook her head. "So what are you working on then?"

"A propulsion system…" Twilight said. "Maybe a modular part for armors… the idea is that it would give you a boost, reducing movement for accessing rooftops and other high places. Maybe even stop a fall, if you're quick enough. If I can make the system soundless, it could even be used safely in concealed missions."

"Don't we have grappling hooks for that?"

Twilight turned off the screen.

"Hey, don't be like that," Jane said. "It's not a bad idea, I'm just asking what additional advantages it would have."

Twilight sighed. "Yeah… it's just… I can't seem to concentrate. Earlier today I felt… a pull from the Element. It's had me on edge all day."

"One more thing, huh?"

"Yeah, one more thing," Twilight grumbled. She glanced at Jane. "You don't need to worry about me, you know? I've talked to the Commander and Laetitia and… Princess Luna. I'm perfectly fine."

Jane gave her a half-lidded look of amusement. "Really."

"Really." Twilight said. "In fact, never been better."

"Then, do you mind telling me why," Jane drawled out, "you've kept your back to the book that started vibrating and then just ignored it after it did, literally looking everywhere else but at it?"

Twilight didn't say anything.

Jane sighed. "Look, if you need space to do that, I get it, but that's your family calling in," she said, pushing herself off the bed and stretching. "Don't keep them waiting. You might lose your chance one day to just pick up."

She patted Twilight on the shoulder and walked out of the room, leaving the alicorn-turned-human alone.

Twilight grimaced. The last letter from Celestia had been her attempt at reaching out to Twilight, comforting her (or attempting to) over her loss, but Twilight hadn't felt like replying.

If anything, she had been apathetic at best. Chrysalis had already helped Twilight considerably, and Luna's words and her own self-analysis confirmed that Twilight just… didn't want to have anything to do with Sunset either.

'I've never wanted to not answer the Princess… why am I acting this way now?' Then again, there was a chance that it was one of her friends, so ignoring it altogether was out of the question.

Sighing, she opened the book, immediately recognizing Celestia's writing.

My Dear Twilight,

How are you feeling? I know that my words alone are probably not enough to calm your heart, but I also know that you have still friends there that will be helping you through this hard period of time.

I understand if you need time to think and recoup… after what happened it is only natural. Your friends here also advised me to wait for your reply, rather than push it. I know you're safe, my former student, and that you have even more friends there to rely on.

As much as I do respect your much-needed time to recuperate, I would like to request a bit of understanding for this old mare—I had a premonition, Twilight, that something happened to Sunset.

That she was surrounded by darkness and suffering great loss. I… understand that you have some conflicted feelings about your relationship with Sunset right now… I am not sure why. I was under the impression you liked her, and well, she thinks the world of you.

Twilight, I apologize for asking this of you, but I can't bear the thought of losing either of you again or at all. From Princess to Princess… from former teacher to former student… from friend to friend… is there anything you could tell me? Can you tell me ~~my lit~~ that Sunset is safe?

Twilight closed the diary and and stood up, ready to storm out of the room. What was Celestia thinking? She wasn't her student anymore, and she had never become her secretary. She had already told her that Sunset was away on a mission, what else did she expect?

She shook her head. "People die in missions all the time, what does she expect me to—"

Eyes wide, standing still, Twilight slowly raised her hand to cover her mouth in horror at her thoughts. When had she become such a petty person? Why was she so angry?

She gulped, forcing herself to sit down and open the diary again. She re-read Celestia's message. It didn't make sense for her to get upset about that… if Celestia had had a premonition about Twilight, she would surely find a way to contact someone here, and of course Sunset would be the first person she would reach out to.

So why her sudden anger? That… stab of hurt when she had done the first reading of it?

Just why was she so angry with Sunset?

She re-read the letter. "...she thinks the world of you…" she read aloud. She slowly closed the diary, staring down at it.

On the one hoof, Sunset really hadn't done anything directly to Twilight… other than stealing her Element and being somewhat responsible for her current living conditions, but at the same time Sunset had done everything in her power to make sure that Twilight was safe.

But what did Sunset really think about Twilight?

The diary rested on her legs, a solid temptation. A certain betrayal of trust. Not something she would ever do to a friend… although Sunset really didn't feel like one right now for some reason.

Twilight closed her eyes, trying to fight the temptation at the same time she rationalized her actions for and against doing something she knew she shouldn't, and that she might regret. But… if she didn't face these feelings now? Then when?

Her picture was incomplete.

And Twilight hated incomplete puzzles.

Her hand traced the cover… and opened the book.

o.0.o End Chapter 83 o.0.o

Chapter 84: Distance

Ranger

Chapter 84: Distance

By Wanderer D

Dear Princess Celestia,

I'm afraid I can't tell you much about Sunset's situation… she went on the mission with Pratal Mox and Elena Dragunova. They were going to meet Fluttershy… this world's Fluttershy... who is a rebel leader.

I've told you a little about them both, but I guess I haven't said much about their relationship with Sunset. Without going into too much detail, it is my understanding that Mox is Sunset's first friend in this world, and the one that taught her initially how to survive. Because Mox is formerly an ADVENT Captain, and his species different, Sunset was eventually sent over to live with humans where she met Bradford and eventually Elena.

They are, in short, not only capable XCOM allies, but also her friends, teammates and people she fully trusts with her life.

I'm sorry I can't be of much more help, but Sunset is on a Covert Action, which means that she's off the grid… sorry, I'm getting used to the terminology here. That means that she's unable to communicate until her mission is done or she might expose her location to the enemy.

I'm sure she'll write to you as soon as she returns.

-Twilight

"Something is really wrong," Celestia said, putting down the diary on the table.

Both she and Luna were sitting in the Canterlot Garden, mostly alone in the twisting labyrinth of foliage. Not that it was random, of course, the Garden was carefully groomed and kept to enchant visitors visually with myriad colors, scents and sounds.

A few meters away, a marble fountain bubbled away, giving the area a supreme sense of calm and intimacy. The large perimeter created by the guard also helped to dissuade the occasional noble or visitor from attempting to interrupt their conversations.

"I have my theories, sister," Luna said from across the table, sipping her tea. "But why don't you tell me first why you feel so?"

"Twilight reads… distant," Celestia elaborated, frowning and trying to figure out the best way to express her worry. "While I'm sure that she's tried to quell her extensive writing given the limited space in the diary, she already figured out a way to control that… so why is she so... short?

"It's like she's telling me only the most basic information just to say something, rather than trying to really communicate with me."
Luna nodded. "Indeed. I fear that Twilight's internal conflict is only escalating, and without the appropriate support, she'll start down a path which will make her terribly unhappy."

Celestia pondered the situation, then nodded firmly. "Then there is only one thing to do."

Luna raised her eyebrow.

"I don't doubt that Twilight is telling me the truth and that she can't tell me more about Sunset's situation," Celestia said, "so that means I must concentrate my attention for now in my former student. And what she needs is her friends."

Luna smiled. "That seems like a good plan, sister."

"Let's just hope we are acting in time…"

"She has friends there too, sister, and I'm sure that they have kept her good company and supported her as much as they can. But they know little of Twilight in comparison to her friends here. I think your approach will be the most effective."

"Thank you, Luna," Celestia said with a smile, summoning a scroll and writing quickly on it. "And I believe she needs not only her pony friends alone… I think her number one assistant would do wonders for her right now too."

The trip had gone on for several hours, and they had taken turns sleeping. Of course, Elena and Angel had let Sunset sleep the longest, and she had been quick to tell them she didn't need special treatment. She was on the job right now, after all.

However, she silently was grateful to them, despite her complaints. She knew she was on emotional fumes, so to speak, and she needed the rest, whether she wanted it or not. Quite frankly, she needed to not relax too much, or she knew the emotions would overwhelm her. For now, it was the job.

Later, there would be time to mourn.

It was no surprise that the Avenger, the Skirmishers, and the Resistance, all had such a hard time finding the location they were headed to.

The train was not—as they had originally thought—a direct line to their final destination. It went, predictably, underground for a period of time... but eventually emerged into one of the largest railway systems any of the three had ever witnessed.

Hundreds of trains, all looking the same, took turns, sped and redistributed in what was honestly a labyrinthian knot of tracks. And that was just while they were there. There was little doubt in Sunset's mind that thousands of trains crossed paths daily in this central hub.

After all, the concept of "countries" and "economic borders" only remained in the minds of those that had lived before the arrival of the aliens. Under the single control of the Elders, there were no customs issues that would need to be addressed and the single world economy—if it could really be called that—flourished as a result.

To pass the time, and still unwilling to bring up their loss, the group spread out in the box car and busied themselves;

Angel had coiled down and was softly hissing, moving back and forth in place with half-lidded eyes as if in a trance.

Elena spread out and re-counted all her explosives, checked and reloaded her magazines and cleaned up her gas mask.

Sunset set to trying to fix as best as she could her armor. Not that she could do much under the present circumstances, but at least she could check the structure to make sure that it hadn't been more damaged than she already knew.

Her grappling hook, sadly, was a total loss. It had been crushed under several tons of rock, and it spoke to its design that it had not only protected Sunset from instantly losing that limb, but also that it hadn't mangled her and had instead broken into pieces.

She sighed, then wrapped it tightly and put it at the bottom of her backpack, then checked her equipment, reorganizing everything to distribute the weight better.

After some time, Elena also packed up and went over to sit with Sunset, who was at that moment cleaning up her arc blade.

They sat in silence for a moment, and then Elena spoke, "She's been doing that for a while now." She nodded at Angel. "What is she saying."

Sunset smiled a little. "She's singing."

Elena looked perplexed. "That's a long song."

"It doesn't have that many lyrics… I guess rather than a song it's sort of a meditative mantra?"

"Can you translate it?"

Sunset cleared her throat. "It's um… the words don't carry the same meaning as in her language, it's sort of maternal really, about the young leaving their mothers—"

Before Sunset could start her translation in earnest, the train shook, making them all tense. Several voices could be heard outside of the train. She quickly used her magic to detect nearby enemies.

Sunset breathed a sigh of relief, listening closely to the words of the troopers outside. "They're just doing outside patrols, not checking cargo."

They still remained tense. Sunset's magic could not detect MECs after all.

Eventually they broke away from the queue and were once more on the way on a free track. They passed near some ADVENT Cities, stations and even another supply location, but the train did not slow down, continuing on its way until once more, there was no sign of society, and the train itself was surrounded and covered by the jungle once more.

The train finally entered a tunnel on the side of a mountain. Sunset had no idea where they were at all, having lost track long ago, but the train had started slowing down more than usual when they had entered that specific tunnel, straight out of the jungle.

As the train slowly rode in and slowed even more to a crawl, she noticed an automated station with scanners up ahead.

"I think we're here…" she muttered, sliding shut the panel she had used to look outside. "But if we get detected by those scanners…"

"They will not see us," Elena said, motioning for Sunset and Angel to help her.

Together they piled the containers around them, but there was one problem. "What about straight over us?"

Elena shook her head, motioning them closer. She took off her hooded duster and spread it out like a blanket above them.

"What…"

"Another Reaper secret you are now privy to, Sunset Shimmer… and Angel," Elena whispered. "Our cloaks are made with material that distorts ADVENT's scanning signals."

Sunset shook her head. "No wonder you guys can sneak so effectively."

"We are prepared, Sunset, nothing less, nothing more."

They remained silent as the train slowly went past the scans… and sped up a little. Sunset sighed in relief and rested her hand on Mox's helmet.

They were finally here.

o.0.o End Chapter 84 o.0.o

Chapter 85: Train

Ranger

Chapter 85: Train

By Wanderer D

"Wow, it's been almost two months since I got a chance to speak to Twilight," Spike said, shifting in his seat as the Friendship Express cleared the tunnel and approached the final few miles to Canterlot, "time does fly by!"

The girls chuckled.

"Ah'm just glad you're not feeling lonely, Spike," Applejack said.

"Nah, I get to spend time with all of you, and assisting Cheerilee has been fun." He sighed, drooping up a little. "But I really miss her. And I know you've told me that she's okay, but…" he looked up at the others, opening his claws helplessly. "W-what if she needs a new checklist? Or they run out of quills? Or nopony makes her her favorite hay fries? What if she finds a new assistant?"

"Oh, Spike," Fluttershy gave the little dragon a hug. "Twilight could never replace you."

Spike hugged her back. "Thanks." He perked up a little. "Well, at least I get to write to her this time!"

"Princess Celestia wasn't very forthcoming with why the sudden urgency," Rarity said, "She did say Twilight was okay but… well…"

"Oh, come on, this is Twilight we're talking about," Spike said. "I'm sure she's probably panicking about something and she needs her friends for help," he paused. "Speaking of which, hasn't she made any? The last I heard was that Sunset was taking care of her but… what?"

His friends had all fallen silent, and kept giving each other sad, cringy looks. They were hiding something from him.

Spike narrowed his eyes. "Girls? What's going on?"

"Oh, Spike," Fluttershy said, shaking her head. "A lot of Twilight's friends… they… are not there anymore."

Spike blinked. "They left?"

Rainbow Dash grimaced from where she was lying down and looked at the dragon. "No."

"Rainbow Dash!" Rarity spoke up, surprised. "Are you sure that's a good—"

"It is," Fluttershy interrupted, surprising everyone. "He should know."

"Um, girls? Know what?" Spike looked around at the now-depressed group and centered his attention on Fluttershy.

"You see Spike… you remember that Twilight and Sunset are in a world that is at war, right?"

"Well, yes!" Spike smirked confidently. "It's dangerous, but if my comics have taught me something is that the good guys always win!"

Fluttershy shook her head. "It's not a comic, Spike."

The smile disappeared. "What?"

"Most of the rookie squad that Twilight was a part of was betrayed and killed," Rainbow Dash stated bitterly. "And she saw it happen."

Spike fell back on his butt, staring blankly into space. "Oh."

"But she's okay," Fluttershy assured him quickly. "And even though she was captured, Sunset rescued her."

"But not all is lost!" Pinkie then spoke up. "We know that there's a Rainbow Dash there, right? Maybe Twilight got lucky and found the rest of us!" her frown turned upside down, she started bouncing. "Maybe that's why they want us to talk to Twilight! Maybe she wants to compare notes!"

"Ah don't think that's the case…" Applejack muttered.

"Oh, come on, AJ!" Pinke slid up to her. "Can you imagine?! The other you is probably going to organize a rodeo…"

"Pinkie…"

"And then, Rarity can decorate a room… didn't she say that the ship they're in is huge?" the pink pony wrapped her foreleg around her friend. "I'm sure your other you could set it up…" she imitated Rarity's accent, "fabulous!"

"Pinkie…" Applejack insisted, "just drop it."

"And of course their Rainbow Dash could do an air show, if she's as good as our Dashie!"

"Pinkie, Ah'm telling you to stop this."

The others glanced from Applejack, who had stood up and was looking rather exasperated, to Pinkie who ignored her.

Pinkie bounced to the middle of the room. "I—well, the other me will bring out the bestest cakes and cupcakes in the whooooole world! And all of them can celebrate!"

"Fluttershy can bring her bird friends too!" Pinkie hopped up and down, eyes wide. "Oh! That's what I'll write her! Let's tell her to find the other us and make a huge party!"

"Don't you dare write that!" Applejack snapped, drawing attention to herself. Suddenly regretting her outburst, she cringed and looked away. "Don't say stuff like that."

"Aww, why not?" Pinkie asked. "Sure, they're older than her, but they can still be friends right? And no matter where we are, or what version of us it is, we'll always be Twilight's besties!"

The girls laughed, all but Applejack who turned around.

"Why the frowny face, Applejack?!" Pinkie asked. "Come on! If she finds them all maybe we can all meet one day!"

"That won't happen."

The statement quieted everypony down, and they watched the increasingly annoyed Applejack with some worry.

"Don't be a grumpy pony!" Pinkie said. "I bet you and Otherjack can have an apple pie baking competition!"

"Pinkie, please drop it, we can't do that."

"Aww, I'm sure they'll both be delicious! Oooh!" Pinkie's smile grew even wider. "I bet I and me can have an awesome cake fight! CAKE FIGHT!"

"We can't, alright?"

"Why not?!" Pinkie, elbowed Applejack, making her grit her teeth. "Are you afraid you'll lose at the baking competition? Or is it because—"

"It's because we're dead!" Applejack shouted, facing Pinkie snout to snout. Immediately her eyes went wide and she covered her mouth with her hoof, but she was too late.

"Dead?" Spike asked.

"I'm not… dead," Rainbow Dash said. "The princess read that letter from Twilight."

Applejack looked down and sighed. "Ah spoke to the other you."

Rainbow Dash blinked. "What."

"Ah… gosh darn it…" Applejack sat down and took a deep breath. "This one day when we were at the castle, Ah got a call from Princess Celestia. She met me at my room and teleported the both of us to her study. She gave me Sunset's Diary and… Twilight had asked for me. She had left a message there… explaining that Rainbow Dash was torturing herself because… because Ah had died a long time ago there."

The others exchanged worried glances.

"So, we talked," Applejack said, "because Rainbow Dash had cut all contact with us and our sisters." She licked her lips. "She was afraid to face Apple Bloom… and tell her what had happened to me." She grimaced. "Rainbow Dash… and Ah mean their Rainbow Dash, told me that only she, Rarity and Fluttershy were still alive."

"Why… didn't you tell us?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Applejack sighed. "Twilight made me promise not to say anything. All Ah know is that Rarity is working for the enemy—"

The others gasped.

"That Fluttershy is the leader of a rebel settlement, and that Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle are still friends."

"Nothing about their Twilight?" Spike asked. "Or their… um… me?"

Applejack shook her head. "They never met Twilight there, although Rainbow Dash said she had seemed familiar."

"I...see," Rarity said, looking down sadly, "I suppose it was inevitable that our worlds would be so different."

A hoof slammed on the floor, making them all look up.

Pinke stood in the middle, her eyes hard, her expression serious. "Girls. And Spike. This only means one thing."

The others exchanged baffled glances.

"Um, what?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"It means we have to be extra, super-duper supportive of Twilight!" She walked up and down the car. "It means that Twilight might have some friends left, but she needs us more than ever!"

"She needs to know we're all waiting for her," Fluttershy said with a calm smile.

"And that we'll always have her back!" Rainbow Dash added.

"And that we'll do everything in our power to bring her back," Rarity said, nodding.

"And that we always think of her," Spike added. "And that we can't wait for her to get back!"

"And we'll be waiting… with the biggest, most amazing, most awesomest party ever!" Pinkie declared. She turned her glare to Applejack. "Are you with me?!"

Applejack blinked in surprise, then gave Pinkie a solid smile and pulled her into a hug. "Hay, Pinkie Pie, Ah'm with y'all… all the way."

"And next time," Pinkie said, returning the hug, "Don't keep secrets from us, okay? You're really bad at it."

Applejack could only nod.

"Well," Rarity said. "This gives us a lot to think about, I suppose." She shook her head. "Heavens know that I have much more to say to Twilight next time I get the chance."

"We all do," Applejack said, drawing Rarity into the hug. "We all do."

o.0.o End Chapter 85 o.0.o

Chapter 86: Codex

Ranger

Chapter 86: Codex

By Wanderer D

"They've started unloading."

"Indeed," Elena said, crouching low next to the entrance and peeking outside through the panel. "We will need to move fast, if we hesitate, we will be caught."

Sunset grimaced. "If they follow the same unloading protocol as they do in other locations, this will be the last car they work on. If we're lucky, they might not start immediately."

She couldn't see it under the mask, but she could have sworn from the body-language alone that the Reaper had rolled her eyes. "This is ADVENT," Elena stated, "They will do this as quickly and efficiently as possible."

"Point," Sunset said with a sigh. "Alright, let's keep our eyes open for the first chance we get."

Angel hissed, slamming her tail on the floor next to her, then motioned to an area they had cleared of boxes earlier.

"Are you serious?" Sunset asked, walking over.

"What?" Elena did not look away from the panel.

"I think… we have a way out…"

Sliding the panel shut, Elena made her way to where Sunset and Angel stood next to an emergency exit panel on the floor. She blinked.

"It was covered by the boxes when we got in," Sunset said, pulling out a tablet and plugging it in. She started running her program and grinned. "Great, this one's easy, they weren't expecting anyone to do something like this."

After typing for a few moments, the light on it went from red to green. The hatch hissed softly then pushed up and slid open.

With a hiss of her own, Angel quickly made her way in, followed by Elena and finally Sunset.

There wasn't much space, but she managed to turn onto her back and activate the panel's lock, which slid it back into place, sealing and leaving no trace of them being in there.

It took them a moment to reorganize in the tight space before they considered themselves ready to move on, quieting down at a quick signal from Sunset. A pod of soldiers slowly stepped into view, and they heard the leader give an order.

Above them, the doors slid open and one of the three jumped in. They could hear him walking around, even a tense few seconds when he was directly above them, but soon enough he was done and jumped out. The pod then continued around the train, and made its way back to the front.

"I should explore," Elena whispered. "We need an idea of where to head."

Sunset nodded. "Agreed. As soon as we go out, we need to send the signal and obtain an Evac spot."

Angel hissed her agreement, then hissed a question at Sunset, who activated her magic.

"I can see… three patrols next to the train," Sunset whispered, "And two more a bit further. If you want to take a look… it's… now."

Elena slid from under the boxcar, glancing around quickly before she disappeared from sight. Sunset followed her movements, zigzagging presumably around crates and then climbing far up.

"I can see..." Elena said through the radio. "We are in a large underground structure. There are six security towers spread over all of the area. I see the three patrols around the train, but the boxes hide the others… hold, I see some doors on the other side of the warehouse, they have opened and there are MECs working on loosening the cars."

There was a pause.

"There is a second level at the other end. The base is most likely in that direction." Should we attempt to sneak in?

Sunset thought for a moment. "No. Our mission would be at risk…" she could feel the helmet on her hip. She wouldn't screw this up, even if she wanted revenge. "See if you can spot a door parallel to the tracks. That's most likely what we could use to exit."

"There is no door, Sunset."

"Crap." Sunset grimaced, thinking fast. "We'll take the tracks then, I wanted to avoid that but… we don't have much of a choice."

Angel hissed a question.

"We'll have to hack open the train tunnel entrance without being detected…" Sunset said. "That wasn't really anticipated for the mission specs, so we'll have to do with my own skills for that."

She glanced around, noting the position of ADVENT troops. "Any MECs around, Elena?"

"None, most are on the other side of the base," came the reply.

"Great, come back down there, we need to get going."

Keeping aware of her surroundings, Sunset led the other two into the tunnel behind the train, and soon they had left the hub of activity behind.

They still ran in short spurts, covering a certain distance, and reconning the area before they proceeded. It was slower than simply trotting all the way, but despite ADVENT's usual superiority complex, they had been known to sometimes take more precautions than XCOM and other resistance groups had anticipated.

Fortunately for the group, that was not the case this time, and they soon found their way to the small room next to the train entrance. It was nothing more than a control station for the scanners and the entrance, fully automated, to the point that they hadn't even bothered creating another way to get there. If it needed repairs, the unfortunate ADVENT technician working there would have to walk all the way.

Sunset swiftly made her way to it, while Elena and Angel took covered positions. The computer was, unfortunately, much more secure than Sunset had anticipated. "Crap. Crap. Crap!" She gritted her teeth and broke into the network, seeing her options.

It was at times like these, that she really regretted not attending more programming and security protocol classes. Sure, it had been a steep curve for someone that lacked the lifelong knowledge of computers humans had, but the programming language hadn't been too bad. If she had gone that route instead of concentrating on combat… then what?

She shook her head. There was no point in wasting time with what-if scenarios. She silently wished herself luck and pressed the command.

She watched the switches activate, and the door started opening, but there was something wrong.

The screen fizzled and suddenly a black, twirling portal materialized right next to the opening door. "Dammit! It summoned reinforcements!" Sunset shouted, pulling out her shard gun.

The creature that emerged was like nothing they had seen before. It was shaped like a naked woman, made of glowing energy and white eyes. But that wasn't all, her body shifted continuously, like an image flickering in bad reception, with ghostly afterimages of where her body had been before.

It let out a shrill, metallic screech the moment she saw them and teleported just before they had a chance to react, reappearing nearby and gathering psychic power quickly before throwing it at them.

A large, swirling storm of psychic energy formed in the middle of the trio, making them all stagger. Elena reacted quickly, shooting at the creature… but for some reason her vektor rifle jammed.

Sunset and Angel followed suit, but their weapons didn't work!

Before they could do anything, the psychic storm compressed and exploded, sending them flying painfully against the walls of the small room.

The feedback from Sunset's magic kicked in then, and the creature was sent flying back itself. It collapsed for a second, before levitating in the air. A moment later, it had split into two, equally armed creatures.

Forgetting about her shard gun, Sunset charged the first one, slicing with her sword and dispatching the creature, then turned to face the other… but stopped.

The other creature stood as still as it could, as if struggling with itself, then, as if seeing Sunset for the first time it spoke… the sound was like that of the screech earlier, sounding like noise and bleeps emanating from a radio than words, but it somehow formed a single word that shook Sunset to the core.

"Equestrian!"

And in a flash, the creature was gone.

Sunset and the others stared at the empty space. "Is it gone?"

"There seems to be no trace of her," Elena said. "And no alarm was raised."

Sunset crouched and picked up all that remained of one of the creatures. A small, black skull-like computer. She felt a shiver run down her spine. "Let's—let's just send the signal and get the hell out of here."

o.0.o End Chapter 86 o.0.o

Chapter 87: Saudade

Ranger

Chapter 87: Saudade

By Wanderer D

Dear Twilight,

I hear you figured out a way to somehow extend the use of Sunset's diary. Well that's a darn good thing, sugar cube, because you'll need it. Princess Celestia invited us over to write to you, and well, I'm sorry, but I blurted out the whole thing with Rainbow Dash. Your...um, their Rainbow Dash.

So they all know that I'm… no longer there And that neither is Pinkie. And that Rarity is working for your enemies... in all, I reckon that it could have gone worse, but, well, I got the first letter and I thought I should warn you. They might not be as cheerful as before this time around, but they'll get there again.

And I guess that's really it for the warning. I'm here for the same reason the girls are, sugar cube, and that's you. We're all concerned, Twilight. I realize we don't have the whole picture and nopony ever made an apple pie with just one ingredient. Except possibly my great, great, great-grandmother Apple Carve. But that's just a legend.

I'm sorry if I'm rambling Twilight, but it's hard to figure out what to say in this situation. You all lost friends, I get that, and we haven't been in your situation at all. We're not soldiers, and truth be told, sugar cube, until a bit over a month and a half ago neither were you.

We all saw what you wrote to the Princess. I don't know what to tell you, sugar cube, it was not a mean letter… but it wasn't really you. We Apples have a long memory and a long history, we have family that has gone to war and I know, thanks to them, that it changes you… I guess that would happen regardless of what we do, but we also know the value of families and friends in those hard times.

Never forget we're here, Twilight. We're waiting for you to come back. Talk to us. The Princess says that she's figured out a way on our side to make things easier… I'm sure she'll let you know as soon as she can how it works.

Your friend,
Applejack

"Here you go, Spike," Applejack said, passing the Diary over to him. "Ah think it's Rarity's turn."

"Alright!" Spike said, taking the diary and glancing briefly inside. He paused. "Huh."

"What?" Applejack asked.

"You write better than you spe—" Spike cut himself. "You know, never mind! Off I go!"

Dear Twilight,

I'm so very sorry about your loss, darling, it must be a tremendously painful thing to go through. This new world you're in now is downright dreadful, and to lose those close to you in such a manner is not going to be easy to move on from.

Please Twilight, don't deny yourself the chance to feel the pain and grieve as you should. You don't have to be stronger than anypony, and you don't need to push those that care away, I know it's easy to fall into that trap… I've done it before, for comparatively minor things, of course, but I can only imagine how much more those urges would weigh on you for something like this.

I've heard that the local Rarity is… not agreeable with your cause, so I cannot speak for her but at least know that if I was there, I would be entirely at your disposition to talk and maybe, somehow, organize a girl's night out.

Ponyville is waiting for you, darling, we all miss you, and we want you back home and safe. Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo all miss their after school time with you and I know Spike is putting a strong face but also wishes you were home. He's a gentle~~colt~~drake, Twilight, you've done well raising him.

I hope to hear back from you soon, Twilight. Write back soon.

-Rarity

"Wow! You really think I'm a gentledrake?!"

"Spikey?"

"Y-yes Rarity?"

"It's not polite to read other pony's letters."

"Oh. Oh! I'm sorry, I won't do it again!"

"That's better darling, we wouldn't want the others to get upset. They might be writing some personal things after all, and a gentledrake wouldn't read a lady's personal correspondence, would he?"

"N-no! Of course not!"

Hi Twilight!

Sooooo… ~~I guess I'm dead huh? No wonder the world you're in needs a more streamers!~~ ~~I'm sorry that everypony you knew kic~~ I don't know how to begin. How weird is that?

I really don't want to write. I want to hug you and cheer you up! I want to bake cupcakes for you and everyone inside the Revenger! We might not be able to save Earth but we will sure as hay revenge it!

Sorry. I'm trying to cope. I'm trying to be cheerful and let you know that I miss you and that you don't have to feel lonely! We are all rooting for you! We all want you to smile and write loooong nerdy letters to the princess!

AJ told us what happened to the other me… I guess that explains the shoulder ache, tail twitch, shaky hooves and temporary paralysis from six years ago. I was real doozy, let me tell you.

But that's not important right now. What's important is you! I can almost feel how sad you are! Every time I think of you I get this spasm on the back of my fetlock! And it can only mean one thing! You're pregnant! Congratulations!

Well, I guess it could also mean you're jealous of somepony, but that sounds weird. I know you're down because of what happened, but you can't let it get between you and the Princess! You have friends there and friends here and we all love, love, love to see you happy!

Hugs!
Pinkie Pie

"..."

"You want to look at what I wrote, don'tcha?"

"Um… no."

"Hehehe. Learned your lesson?"

"Yeah, yeah, laugh it up."

Dear Twilight,

I have a lot more to say than I can right now, since we don't want Sunset's space to run out, but we can talk more later.

I was very disappointed when I heard that you had gone out… but more so than that, I was scared for you. You are one of my dearest friends, and the thought of you risking your life is terrifying. I am better now, I talked to Rainbow Dash and I understand why you did that, even if I wish it hadn't been so.

I understand… I'm not disappointed anymore, I think, once I was able to think it through, it was more clear that you really didn't have much of a choice.

But I know it affected you. Not only the loss, but the choice and your future. I don't know what is happening right now, or why you're distancing yourself from the princess… but pushing the ponies that care about you won't help you… we'll always be here for you Twilight.

~Fluttershy

Spike walked out of Fluttershy's room in the Castle and walked down to the gardens where Rainbow Dash was unusually pensive.

"Hey Rainbow Dash! The others are done!"

"Hmm? Oh! Great! I mean, well… come on, let's go to my room so we can write to Twilight."

The pair walked in silence for a bit. "You seemed really thoughtful back there," Spike ventured.

"Hmh," Rainbow Dash nodded.

"Is everything okay?"

The pegasus blinked, smiling confidently at the dragon a second later. "Of course! I'm fine! I just… have been thinking a lot about what is and what isn't awesome."

"Oh?"

"Yeah… and I have talked to some ponies… anyway, here we are. Do you mind waiting outside? I'll bring it out when I'm done."

"Sure thing! Just don't take too long, I have a batch of cookies waiting for me and a letter to write too!"

Rainbow Dash grinned. "Make sure it's a good one!"

Hey Twilight,

Rainbow Dash here. So you might not know, but I've been hanging out with your brother and the guard lately. He and Cadance miss you a lot. Maybe we should get them to write you soon.

Anyway, the reason I've been hanging out with them is because… well, I want to understand a little of what you're going through, you know? At first I was… well, not scared. Just worried. But then I thought it was soooo cool that you were learning how to fight and stuff! I remember how hard it was to convince you to even do flying exercises!

But I guess I never really thought about how much that could really cost you. I mean, you're amazing, Twilight and you have no idea how much I respect what you're doing. I never thought you would be fighting as you are! But I'm a bit worried, you seem to be losing contact with Celestia and us… so that's why I asked. You know we don't go to war often, or have in a long time, but… well, that doesn't mean nothing ever gets done. I talked to a couple that don't do war exactly, but they told me about becoming numb or even angry when… things happen.

They said that soldiers sometimes get numb because to survive you have to bottle up feelings and emotions that could affect your survival. They said sometimes you get angry and recluse yourself to protect others you care for… it's a lot, okay? A lot of things and I have no idea what is or isn't happening, but one thing they all agree on is that not talking about it, whatever it is, is going to do you more harm than help.

We're always here, egghead. Talk to us.

o.0.o End Chapter 87 o.0.o

Chapter 88: Move

Ranger

Chapter 88: Move

By Wanderer D

Twilight sighed and scratched her head, then put her hands on her face and slid them down in frustration. "GAAH! Why won't this work! The spell matrix is solid! I should be able to do this with minimum impact to my personal reserves!"

She groaned and set the schematics aside, making a fresh copy and tweaking here and there. If these were made of paper, her small room would be half buried under the designs. The designs for that project... And the six others she was working on independently of what Dr. Tygan and herself were working on at the lab.

She had given up on creating checklists at all, working a little bit on this, a little bit on that. She wondered briefly when she had lost control of things, but then her mind wandered back to the project at hand. Just as she was about to start typing, Sunset's Diary started vibrating.

"Just when I was about to start again." Sighing in exasperation, she decided to ignore it for now. Soon, the vibrations stopped and she was able to concentrate more fully on her project. "Hm… hmm! Aha! Maybe that's—"

The diary started vibrating again. Twilight closed her eyes and counted to ten. The vibrations stopped. "...anyway, where was I? Ah yes, the flux… so if I define the parameter of the spell in ADVENT's programming langu—"

The diary vibrated again.

Twilight waited until it stopped. "...ADVENT's programming language, I should be able to emulate a unicorn horn's flux! That means that Gremliniscious should be able to cast the sp—"

More vibrating.

"I'M WORKING HERE!"

Twilight glared at the diary and waited even after it had stopped vibrating, waiting for it to betray her again and vibrate again just as inspiration struck.

It seemed that the messages had stopped for now. Somepony really needed to learn to give her space. Geez.

She turned back to her computer. Where was she? She analyzed the design. "Yes. Yes… that's what I'm talking about! So now I need a reliable input of energy that's not me… ambient charging? Hmm… why not—dammit!"

She was interrupted, yet again, although this time it wasn't the diary. Someone was knocking on her door.

Twilight balled her fists and gritted her teeth before slowly standing up and walking rather stiffly to the door. She let it slide open, glaring at the person that interrupted her. "What?"

"Moody today?" Jane asked, raising an eyebrow. Then she shook her head. "Never mind that. Rainbow Dash is just about to go pick up Sunset's team…"

Twilight noticed then that Jane was in full gear, and even had her GREMLIN activated. "...good?"

Jane's eyebrow twitched and she seemed genuinely angry for a second before she visibly forced herself to relax. Her voice was a bit colder, however. "We lost someone, we don't know who, yet."

It took Twilight a few seconds to really process what she had heard. "Is Sunset…"

"We don't know," Jane repeated a bit more softly. "Bradford, Laetitia and I are going. Do you want to come with us?"

Behind Twilight the diary buzzed again, somehow stronger than before. She was suddenly reminded of the way she had been feeling about Sunset. "I-I don't… I don't know..."

Jane shook her head turning around. "Well, I asked."

Twilight bit her lip. She was still angry. She still didn't want to do anything with Sunset. She had tons of work to do. Things to explore…

She swallowed. Hard.

"W-wait! I'm going with you!" she called, running into her room to grab her armor. She slid it on in record time, reactivating Gremliniscious and having him follow after her after closing her door and rushing after Jane.

In her room, the diary vibrated once again.

They were several miles away from their objective, or any form of civilization at all. Safe enough for a quick pickup, and thus, a few hours earlier, they had sent the signal in short boosts until the single required pingback had happened, then they had turned the relay off and set out to wait.

At the moment, there was no danger that they were aware of, so the trio had separated a litte to think and recuperate. Several hours together in a box car, followed by the short battle, followed by a long march, had left them exhausted emotionally, intellectually and physically.

Still, this mission had been successful, strictly speaking on the objective alone, and the stepping stone for the next move was set.

But Sunset's thoughts were not on the base they had found, or on the ride home, or even on the mission that would follow. She held Mox's helmet in her hands, staring at the eye slots as if she were looking at the eyes of an oracle that held all the answers in the universe.

She knew there were several issues going on with her right now. She had lost a subordinate—truly lost them—for the first time. Not a fellow soldier under someone else's orders… one of her own. On her call.

That was one thing. She had had leadership classes where that kind of thing was… explained, even if it didn't solve anything. Second thing… she hadn't just lost a subordinate. But a friend. Her first friend. Her first sponsor and mentor and tutor in this world.

There were things to be said about forging such strong friendships with your team. It used to be, Bradford had once told her, that commanding officers would not have meals with non officers. In part because of rank, in other ways because fostering that kind of friendship… made making the right call harder, sometimes.

That wasn't the case anymore of course… and she was both glad for that and slightly jealous of others who made decisions without being that close to their troops.

She chuckled. That's sort of how she had imagined things at first, some years ago. She'd be the respected leader, making the tough choices, and sending faceless troops to fight.

But that wasn't reality and she had learned that some time ago. She had dreaded this thing from happening… her close call with Jane had both made her more paranoid, and yet, her success in healing her had been a boost to her ego.

It was a dangerous trap.

This time around, her counterpart hadn't played a part. She hadn't left a note and equipment to heal Mox. There had been no instructional video with a sexy doctor in it. And her personal failures had cost her Mox.

Her body shook, but she quickly reigned it in. She was not going to cry right now. They had things to do. Get picked up. Pick up Mox's body. Drop off Angel… take Mox's body to Betos.

How many others would she lose? An inch in the shot's direction would have instantly killed Jane. Laetitia had only survived exposure to the magical energies through sheer luck.

Maybe Paula and Shintaro had the right idea when they stepped down. No one, not even Twilight had the healing powers that her Blood Magic gave her. As proven earlier, her body's instinctual use of Blood Magic to heal itself to such an extent as to not even feeling sore now… that meant that she had a much higher chance to survive battle and just watch her friends die.

She didn't want to outlive her friends.

She didn't want to outlive Bradford. Or Twilight. Or Jane… Elena… Angel… too many. Was her healing going to increase to that point? She shook her head. Maybe… since she wasn't going mad yet from the Blood Magic… maybe that was her punishment for practicing a forbidden art.

She heard the Skyranger before she saw it, and she slowly stood up, looking up into the sky and covering her eyes from the glare of the sun with her forearm.

It was time.

o.0.o End Chapter 88 o.0.o

Chapter 90: Self

Ranger

Chapter 90: Self

By Wanderer D

*** Earlier that Day ***

After the Commander, Bradford, Elena and Sunset had been summoned into Betos' tent, the XCOM group, sans Angel—who had slithered to wait over by the tent itself like some sort of bodyguard—had decided to take a look around the camp, with Betos' early blessing.

It had been odd, watching Sunset's reception, Twilight thought. These ex-ADVENT soldiers had come from a very organized, controlling, society and now approached things with a lot of… loudness, physical confrontation and anger.

She had read about cultures like that in Equestria, of course, where bravado played a big part in society. Dragons were a good example, and if Celestia's stories about Yaks were anything to go by… she grimaced. She hadn't intended her thoughts to go back to her fellow princess right now.

Still, it was clear that places like these would really put weight on being tough and resourceful in a rather violent way. Of course Sunset would have done well here initially, when she had fled Equestria full of anger and hate but… to come back here and feel a stronger link to Earth? How?

"So this is the sort of life Sunset had when she arrived a couple of years ago," Jane mused, unwittingly echoing Twilight's thoughts as she, Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Laetitia stopped their wandering to watch a training match between several Skirmishers.

One of them, Twilight noted, was the female that had been waiting at the landing spot, along with Betos, who was the only Skirmisher she could name besides Mox (and Sunset, technically).

The Skirmisher in question was fighting two others, both male, but clearly less experienced, if the pounding they were getting was any indication. In another area, other Skirmishers were practicing with their claw-like weapons, rushing in to dismember several dummies made of various materials.

Others ran from cover to cover increasingly reducing the distance to their targets as they shot, or used their grappling hooks practically fly into their "enemies" and slash at them. It was brutal.

"I really don't want to say it…" Jane said, "but it explains a lot of things."

"It certainly sheds some light on her propensity to get showered in blood," Laetitia quipped, nodding in agreement.

"Yeah, after watching this, it's no wonder tha—Twilight, the hell you're doing?!"

Twilight glared over her shoulder, one foot inside the combat area. "What does it look like I'm doing? I'm going to do this too."

"Why?" Jane asked. "There's no point, you're going to get your ass kicked."

"Sunset came out just fine," Twilight retorted. "If she could do it, so can I!"

Laetitia seemed perplexed. "And you think Sunset somehow didn't get her ass handed back to her?"

"I already went through basic training, I can take it."

"Twilight," Jane insisted, "think about this, look at what's going on around here, we already know you're a good soldier, resilient and even went through shit that others wouldn't be able to handle… you don't have to do this."

Laetitia nodded. "Not to mention, you still have things and projects to do, and it will be most difficult to do it when you're not in one piece."

"Hey, XCOM," the female Skirmisher called out, "If you step in here you're going to fight, you understand? And I have a lot training to do to help these guys catch up."

Twilight hesitated.

"Don't do it, Squaddie," Rainbow Dash said.

The female Skirmisher snorted. "If these are the kind of warriors that XCOM boasts, it is no wonder Mox died."

Twilight blinked, shocked and angered at the comment, but in that moment, she had already lost sight of Rainbow Dash. She whipped around in time to catch her friend smashing her fist into the Skirmisher's face, knocking her down with that punch.

A beat.

Then Jane body-slammed one of the Skirmishers in the rink, who was about to tackle Twilight, and Laetitia was in the air, spin-kicking the other.

This did not go unnoticed by other Skirmishers, and soon enough fists were flying and Twilight was kicking and punching as well. Mostly dodging, though.

She didn't get far, however, although she did better than she had anticipated. Once the fight had escalated, Twilight had found herself choosing her attacks carefully, as the bigger Skirmishers barely felt them if they were not placed properly.

Still, she could only dodge so much and eventually a fist caught her straight in the chin.

Oddly enough—she would think later in retrospect—as short as her own fight was, and as painful as the recovery felt, it had been very emotionally rewarding.

Chrysalis emerged from the tent along with Bradford and gave him a half smile. "I think Betos cares about our Sunny."

Bradford sighed.

"Look, you can't let your paternal feelings get in the way of her growth," Chrysalis said, patting his shoulder with obviously fake empathy. "She has to leave the nest someday. Find a snake to marry. Give you grandkids that you can spoil with small mice."

"Let's not go there, Commander," Bradford said, giving her a look. "Or I will bring up the two pictures you have of both Sunsets with measurement notes and comparisons."

"I have no such thing and hard drive wipes should have taken care of such a thing if it ever existed."

"I shall contact Volk and share this information," Elena said from behind them. She walked past the pair and headed towards the Skyranger.

"Wait, what information? What we discussed inside, that Bradford has daughter issues or the pictures that never existed?"

Elena paused. "Yes."

Then she continued walking away.

Bradford and Chrysalis watched her go in silence.

"Central, if Volk even mentions any of this…"

But Bradford wasn't paying attention. His eyes were on the people walking up to them.

Rainbow Dash and the female Skirmisher from earlier, Tala—if he remembered the name correctly—were between them carrying an unconscious Twilight Sparkle, and Laetitia and Jane were supporting each other as several other Skirmishers limped away.

"It seems we missed something," Chrysalis drawled.

"Lieutenant," Bradford locked eyes with Rainbow Dash, "Did you get into a fight?"

"A training exercise, nothing more," Tala said immediately.

"So what happened to Twilight?" Bradford asked Rainbow Dash.

"She… um, joined one of the combat training groups and well… you know that saying, 'Float like a butterfly, sting like a bee'? She needs practice on the floating part."

"In her defense, her punches were calculated to do the most damage, if they had more power to them, Karg would have even felt them."

Chrysalis' eyes narrowed. "I expect this was the last cross-company training exercise I'll have to worry about for a while?"

"Yes ma'am!"

"Good, the funeral will start when Sunset is done talking to Betos, make sure Twilight is at least awake by then."

They watched them go in silence. "Central," Chrysalis spoke up once the group was gone, "Is Twilight getting any help with her emotions and mental state?"

"Some… mostly from friends, since she declined formal therapy. Jane and Laetitia have been taking care of her. I know the latter has medical studies…"

"I want Twilight Sparkle in mandatory psychological evaluation, and weekly therapy."

"What about Sunset?" Bradford asked after a moment. "Between… that event and Mox…"

"Sunset already scheduled something," Chrysalis said, "The mission just happened first… as for Mox's death…" she glanced at the tent, "I think she's got that under control. The princess is who worries me. Whatever Twilight's up to, it's counterproductive."

"I'll make the call commander," Bradford said. "But I'm afraid our current team is… somewhat limited in that department."

"I have someone in mind…" Chrysalis said, then smirked. "Won't that be a surprise for our dear Twilight."

*** Present Time ***

Through most of the funeral, Twilight had remained silent. The fight from earlier, as short as it was, had provided a bit of relief. Somehow, she had needed to let loose in such a manner.

It was unusual for her, and the changes in personality she had been experiencing were worrying. Was she just jaded? Suffering from emotional imbalance of some sort? The lack of people to talk to… or rather, close friends to talk to, ponies that got her was weighing heavily on her.

She looked down at her hands, touched briefly her swollen jaw, wincing at the shot of pain from the touch.

Why was she so angry? And worse, not only angry… she was… numb. Even the brief relief from the fight didn't really make her more willing to talk to others, or reach out. She recognized that this was a problem.

Logically, objectively, she knew there was something wrong.

But… she somehow didn't seem to care, despite that.

The funeral drew to an end after Sunset's impassioned speech and Twilight made her way to the front, where the other XCOM soldiers were. They were leaving soon, and she had stuff to do.

Alone.

o.0.o End Chapter 90 o.0.o

Chapter 91: FMP Pt. 1

Ranger

Chapter 91: FMP Pt. 1

By Wanderer D

Sunset snorted when someone shook her shoulder.

"Sunset! Come on!" Rainbow Dash's voice cut through the haze of her confusion. "We're going to be late!"

"Late?" Sunset asked, blinking blearily and realizing she was sitting on a table and had fallen asleep on it. She could smell food. When did she get to the mess area?

"Yeah! Late! As in, you know…" Rainbow struggled to think of a word. "Not in time!"

"Yeah, yeah," Sunset sighed standing up and yawning, the world around her still a blur. She rubbed her eyes with the back of her leather jacket sleeve.

"What is it this time? Couldn't Central just call me on the comms?"

"Central? Who the hay is that?"

That woke up Sunset faster than salvo. "What?!"

She spun around, in the process realizing several things:

1) She was NOT in the Avenger.

2) Rainbow Dash was a teenager

3) She was in a school… and it looked familiar.

4) She was a teenager too.

And the whole student body was looking at them. Sunset looked down at herself. She had no armor, no weapons… she was wearing a skirt and boots and a t-shirt and her jacket… but no guns! No sword!

"Sunset? Are you—"

"You stay the fuck away from me!"

"That ain't no way to speak to your friends!"

Someone unknown grabbed her by the arm, and Sunset reacted. She twisted under the grasp of her assailant, forcing them into a hammerlock with one hand, while the other grabbed the back of their head and slammed their face on the table.

There were cries of shock and dismay from the people around her, but Sunset wasn't thinking about that, she was looking around for the next threat. "Stay back! I don't know who the hell you are, or how you're doing this, but I'm not playing along, you hear me?"

The girl—or whatever it was that she had slammed on the table—whimpered in pain.

"Sunset! Calm the hay down! Let her go!"

"Shut up! You're not really Rainbow Dash!" Sunset retorted. She glanced around, noticing that a tough-looking teen with white bangs ending in purple had been approaching her from behind. The moment she was noticed, she wasted no time, dashing forward to tackle Sunset.

Sunset shoved the other girl off the table and dodged to the side, letting the supposed teen grasp the air and put down her hands on the table to stop her momentum, by the time her attacker had done that, Sunset was completing a crouching spin-kick that violently swept the other girl's legs from under her.

The white-haired girl cried out in pain, falling hard on top of the chair and hitting it with her left arm before crumpling to the ground, groaning.

"Gilda!"

Dash was the next to attack, and the sight made Sunset hesitate long enough to be tackled and lifted off the ground.

"Shit!"

The pair crashed down, scattering students. Rainbow Dash was on top, furious, punching down. Sunset kept her arms up and twisted until she had a knee in between them, giving herself some breathing space, then slid back her right leg and planted a solid kick on Rainbow Dash, sending her flying back, completely winded.

Sunset rolled to her feet, wiping her mouth clean of blood quickly as two more attackers, a massive young bodybuilder and a blue haired guy in a leather jacket, charged her.

She dodged under the bodybuilder's attempt at restraining her and clotheslined the blue haired guy with sheer momentum. The bigger guy panicked when he turned around and saw his companion down, but it wasn't enough. More "students" were coming forward, scared-looking but trying to choke her down to where she could be overwhelmed, so it became time to improvise.

She edged around, keeping her pivot opponent between herself and the other students until she was closer to the cafeteria bar, then quickly, she took hold of one of the students, a young lady with purple-blue stylish hair and spun her, putting her between herself and the attackers, and for much more effectiveness, took a knife left close enough for grabbing and held it against the girl's throat.

She stiffened immediately. "S-Sunset?" she sounded terrified and a sliver of doubt entered Sunset, but she quenched it down. Somehow the aliens had managed to use psionics on her. Or she was suffering from magical poisoning or something.

"Shut up!" she ordered.

The other students had stopped, staring wide eyed and seemingly horrified at what was happening.

"Good," Sunset hissed, "all of you stay where you are. No sudden movements."

She had to split her concentration, trying to figure out an exit strategy. It was then that the cafeteria doors opened and two women and two more girls came in.

It was impossible not to recognize Fluttershy, who quickly moved, not towards her, but to the first girl she had downed and ordered Rainbow Dash to help put her on the table. The young blonde girl had a bloody nose and tears running down her cheeks, wincing as Fluttershy checked her.

Sunset's eyes narrowed at who else had stepped in. The mind invader's boldness was almost staggering. But they had probably caught a glimpse of Celestia and Luna in their human forms from that picture she had seen so long ago.

"D-darling, I'm not sure what we did t-to make you a-angry b-but—"

"I said shut up, ADVENT scum," Sunset hissed, eyes on the two women. Another one came in, this one in a nurse's uniform. She glanced quickly at Fluttershy's work, then went to check on the others, concentrating mostly on the white-haired girl she had dropped on the table.

When it was obvious she was taking them out of the room, Sunset spoke up, unwilling to give her advantage. Any advantage. Whatever advantage she had. She needed to measure their state of mind, after all.

"No one move!" she shouted, stopping Fluttershy and the nurse in their tracks. "I want to know what the fuck is going in here, who is doing it and how in the name of stupid did you think I wouldn't catch on!"

"Sunset Shimmer," the tallest woman called out, "what is wrong with you? Why did you attack your friends and the other students?"

"Y-shut up! I know you're not real. Who's doing this? Is it Aria? The Warlock?"

"Aria?" her prisoner asked, confused. "The siren? But… darling, we defeated the Dazzlings a few months ago."

"What are you talking about?" Sunset hissed, glancing around. "This is not real!"

Slowly, as her adrenaline died away, she could hear it. Sniffling. Moans of pain. Whispers of confusion. A quick glance at her prisoner revealed tears streaming down her face.

This wasn't real. It couldn't be!

A thought crossed her mind, and she used her bloodvision.

The knife clattered to the floor and she pushed the girl away. The young woman didn't spare a second and dashed to the safety of the other students, but Sunset couldn't bring herself to do anything.

Every beating heart. Every blood-pulse. All of it. It was too real. Too much for any illusion to maintain with that level of control and realism.

She backed away, wrapping her arms around herself, shaking her head. "N-no! It's not real! It's a trap! How did you do this? How?!"

It was then that something stung her and she felt her body convulsing until she passed out.

"Hey Twilight," Jane called, peeking into the room, "I've been trying to find Sunset to let her know, but she's nowhere to be found. We have a mission, though. We're off to pick up a VIP and you're on the roster."

Twilight looked up from the diary slowly, her eyes tearful.

"Um… we still have like… an hour and um…" Jane cleared her throat. "It seems you need some time, I'll check on you before we leave."

Twilight nodded, unable to speak, and went back to reading the diary.

o.0.o End Chapter 91 o.0.o

Chapter 92: FMP Pt. 2

Ranger

Chapter 92: FMP Pt. 2

By Wanderer D

Sunset woke up, but didn't open her eyes. She kept them closed as she took stock of the situation.

She was aware of her surroundings: she was sitting on a chair; her hands were secured behind her with handcuffs... her whole body ached as if she had ran a marathon and then followed up with a two-mile swim, followed by being slammed around by a Berserker. They had taken her down with a non-lethal electric device of some sort… she was mostly isolated… there wasn't much noise, other than air conditioning, and the two people talking quietly, although not quietly enough that she could not hear them.

They were clearly not very experienced if they thought that could hold her, but she would play along for now.

"Is this really necessary, Luna?" Celestia's unmistakable voice asked.

"You saw what she was doing… what she did, Celestia," Luna retorted, "Applejack's nose was broken, Gilda dislocated her arm... Flash Sentry and Rainbow Dash were not severely injured, but they're a bit sore and Rarity's physically fine, but she was just held hostage at knifepoint by her best friend."

"What could have caused this? Rainbow Dash said Sunset fell asleep during lunch, and when she woke up…"

Worrying. Convincing, on some level. How was this happening? How did… whatever had caused this done this? Who—or what—was behind this? Sunset blocked the discussion as she considered her actions.

She had almost killed an innocent student—if this was real. Rarity… why did that name ring—oh. Sweetie Belle's sister. Rainbow Dash's friend… and she was supposed to be Sunset's best friend?

Sunset took stock. She had so far, broken a student's nose, dislocated an arm, clothes-lined another, kicked yet one more in the ribs, and possibly traumatized one for life. Worse, if she wasn't imagining this whole thing, then she had also betrayed their trust in their friend… who happened to be her. Somehow.

This didn't make sense.

Her mind rebelled at both the thought of this whole thing being real, but also at the thought of it being a lie. There were too many reasons to doubt the possibility of this actually happening… but there were too many details for any known method (magical or psychic) to function convincingly enough to fool all of her senses. There was only one thing to do.

She slowly opened her eyes.

"Awake?" Luna asked.

"For the last five minutes," Sunset replied. She narrowed her eyes. "Where am I?"

Celestia looked at her worriedly. "Canterlot High School, Sunset… don't you remember?"

"Canterlot High School doesn't exist anymore," Sunset replied. "It was destroyed at the beginning of the war. How did you do this? Where am I, really?"

"Sunset…"

Luna slammed her hand on the table. "Stop the bs. Why the hell did you flip out like that, Sunset? I'm not fond of using tasers on students."

Sunset held her gaze. "What are your demands?"

"Are you listening to me?" Luna asked, growling.

"I demand to speak with whoever's in charge."

"We are in charge!"

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "You don't behave like you are. So, how about you tell me the truth? Canterlot High was destroyed. Applejack died early in the war… if this was truly a school, why am I being held by two teachers instead of being handed over to the police?"

"Sunset, if we called the police they would look into your past and figure out you're not from here… at best you'd be imprisoned for some time, at worst you'd start an interdimensional incident with Equestria and get all of us in trouble for not reporting this to the government in the first place," Celestia said. "Please… what war are you talking about?"

They were very convincing. And worse, if it was true… she didn't want to think about that.

"You look pale, Sunset," Luna said, "maybe you're catching on that this is not a joke?"

"Please…" Celestia said, "we don't understand. Your friends are scared. The rest of the school… they can understand magical mishaps, but this…"

Luna's eyes narrowed. "What year is it?"

"What?" Celestia asked.

"Come on," Sunset said, "You can't be s—"

"The year!"

Sunset bit her lip. "Twenty thirty-five."

Luna took something out of her pocket. One of those cell phones they used before the war. She put it on the table in front of Sunset and swiped the screen. "Read the date."

"This is stupid."

"Read the goddamned date!"

Sunset licked her lips, then forced herself to look down. "T-twenty… eighteen? But how?!" she shook her head. "This is a lie!

"Luna, you must be joking," Celestia said, incredulous, "Really? Time travel?"

"The school was destroyed in twenty fifteen!" Sunset growled. "What are you playing at?"

"Has the thought occurred to you, Sunset, if that's who you really are, that this might be another magical mishap, and that it somehow messed you up?"

Sunset licked her lips. What could she do? If this was real then she was alone in a situation where she could trust no one. There had to be a way. She thought hard, trying to remember anything that might be useful. Galahad's old lessons came back to her. It was worth a risk… there was only one person she trusted anywhere, anytime, after all.

A beat.

"Let me make a call."

"I'm not taking the handcuffs off of you."

"Then dial for me."

Luna and Celestia exchanged glances, then Luna shrugged, picking up her phone. "Number?"

Sunset grimaced. "I don't know it. Call the Air Force personnel locator. Should be easy to find."

Luna frowned, but complied, searching on her phone as Celestia approached Sunset carefully. "The Air Force? Are you sure, Sunset? This could reveal your identity…"

"You want to clear this, right?"

"Yes but…"

"Operator is on the line," Luna interrupted, putting the phone down. "It's on speaker."

Sunset sighed. "This is Lieutenant Shimmer. I need to speak to an officer with Blue List access."

There was a pause. "Understood, Lieutenant, one moment."

Luna and Celestia exchanged surprised glances, but when Celestia was about to speak, Luna put her finger to her lips, shaking her head.

"Transferring call." the phone rang once, then was answered, although there was no greeting from the other side.

Sunset took a deep breath, hoping this worked. So far things were going just like Galahad described. "Vigilo Confido. I need Central."

"Is this line secure?" a man's voice asked. Sunset didn't recognize it.

"No."

The line went dead.

Celestia and Luna glanced from Sunset to the phone and back, wide-eyed.

"What…" Luna shook her head. "Who are you? Really?"

"I'm Sunset Shimmer."

"Sunset is not part of the military. She's not even h—" Celestia cut herself.

"Human?" Sunset completed for her. "I guess I'm not. But the bottom line is: I'm Sunset Shimmer."

"So now what?" Luna asked after a moment.

"Now we wait," Sunset said.

"For what?" Celestia asked. "Sunset… you must understand, we have no idea what this is all about. Just yesterday you were hanging out with Applejack and the girls. I saw you after class, having milkshakes at the Sugarcube Corner. This morning you didn't even know who she was and you broke her nose."

Sunset looked away. "If things are… as I think they are… I'll have to apologize. But… I need to clear some things first, alright?"

The two teachers looked at each other. The extent to which they were willing to go for her was very telling. They cared a lot for Sunset Shimmer.

"Okay, we wait," Luna said. "How long?"

"I don't know, but I'm not going anywhere."

Celestia sighed, and Luna gave her a tired look. "Sister, why don't you talk to the rest of staff, I'll wait with Sunset here."

The taller woman shook her head with a small smile. "And tell them what?"

"That the situation is under control for now, and that we'll have this sorted out soon."

"Wait…" Sunset said as soon as Celestia walked towards the door. "You said I broke Applejack's nose... has it been set?"

Celestia looked down at her. "Yes."

"I-if you let me see her, I can heal it."

"I'll let her know and leave it up to her."

Each letter was like a punch to the stomach.

Twilight knew something was wrong with her, but she had assumed that it hadn't really shown that much… to the extent that the others would notice. She didn't want to hurt anyone. But she didn't know how to handle… whatever was happening to her.

Could it be as Rainbow Dash said? That she was so lost in her grief and insecurities, that she was unable to even deal with it?

The truth was that she had refused to talk to anyone about it. Laetitia, Jane… she would blow off, and unless Chrysalis ordered her to talk, she would just pretend that things were okay.

Because, really, what could she tell them? "I feel nothing?" How would that even help? Whatever was causing this, it was not something even she could understand, much less burden others with it.

She wanted to write them back. Somehow… what she had to say wasn't enough. She understood why they wanted her to write and it hurt not being able to say much… but she needed time. She just.. didn't have the words to express this frustration and she didn't want to burden them with trying to understand it.

She wanted to apologize… but she wasn't even sure about what. Her silence? She needed space… it's not that she wanted to avoid them, she just wanted some time alone… some time to think in between missions and projects.

She had intended to write and… she really wanted to… but whenever she was going to, she realized she had nothing to say. And "I don't know why I'm doing this or why I feel like this" was not a good enough answer to them.

At least by her reckoning. She felt she needed to write them something of significant intrinsic value, not just… platitudes. But… "Don't worry, I just need time" seemed honest enough… but also again, not of enough substance.

She loved them. She missed them… and Spike's letter… she gulped, feeling herself ready to burst into tears again.

She couldn't do it… she had to think. She couldn't write back yet.

And… she had things to do.

Projects.

Lots of things… she wanted to tell them about, when they were done.

A hesitant knock on the door made her look up. She cleaned up her face a little. Was it someone from the science team? Jane and the others usually were less doubtful. Maybe staff or a new team member? "One sec!"

She cleaned up and stood, hiding the diary in a drawer and opening the door. "Sorry about that I just had some th—"

"Twilight! Thank Celestia you're here!" Sunset Shimmer stammered, eyes wide and a panicky look on her face. "You've got to get us out of here! There's a giant snake and everyone's carrying guns! Even the giant snake!"

Twilight blinked. "What the fuc—"

o.0.o End Chapter 92 o.0.o

Chapter 93: FMP pt. 3

Ranger

Chapter 93: FMP pt. 3

By Wanderer D

"Yes, Commander, I'm sorry… I'm not entirely sure…"

"Whatever it is, Princess, we can deal. This is less of a mission anyway, and the surprise will have to wait until Jane and the others get back. Sort whatever magical mishap you need to sort. Do you require any assistance?"

"Not at this time, Commander, thank you…"

"Make sure to file a report if it requires it.

"Will do, Commander."

The pad turned off and Twilight sighed. She turned around to look at her unexpected guest. Sunset was sitting on the bed, looking around in obvious awe.

"So, what's going on, Sunset?"

"I-I don't know! Don't you think it's weird that we're here? Is this a spaceship?"

Twilight's slight annoyance became slight worry. "Um. Yes." She studied Sunset. Even though she was still older than Twilight herself, she had a newness to her… a bit of wonder about the place they were at that was at odds with the stoic acceptance and familiarity she'd had just a few days prior.

Sunset poked around the room, avoiding the guns, and generally being really impressed. "Wow, so you're like… the lead scientist in a spaceship?" she laughed. "No surprise there," she grinned a smile that carried with it familiarity and openness… it wasn't the guarded smiles from before, or the confident smirk of Lieutenant Shimmer.

It was jovial.

Impressed.

Admiring.

Friendly.

She could almost feel it… the friendship… echoing from within Sunset's soul. Not that she didn't feel any friendship at all from Sunset before but… this was different. It wasn't... jaded.

Despite herself, Twilight felt a smile worm up to her face and she flushed a little. "Well… not lead scientist."

She shook her head. "Wait. You should know that! What's going on, Sunset? Did the Blood Magic cause you an aneurysm or something?"

"B-blood magic?!" Sunset gasped, shaking her head. "Nonononono… I would never do that! I mean, it was bad enough running away as I did from Celestia and… if it wasn't for you, I'd probably have done much worse things, but I would never learn Blood Magic! I'm not a monster!"

That statement made Twilight sit down on her chair. She glanced at Sunset, who looked genuinely disgusted at the prospect. "You… you're not Sunset."

Sunset blinked. "Um… I'm pretty sure I am? Sunset Shimmer? Former unicorn apprentice of Celestia? Ran out in a bit of spite, tried to take over the high school despite having no reason to do so and having a pretty good life all things considered? Stole your element? You and the girls blasted me with rainbows? We played in a band together? You helped us defeat the sirens?"

With every word, Twilight grew more and more pale. "Alternate…"

"What?"

"You're an alternate version! But how? You look exactly like her!"

"But I am Sunset! The same!"

Twilight gritted her teeth, her mind running a thousand miles an hour.

"Stand up."

Sunset did as instructed, looking nervously at Twilight, then the nervousness turned to confusion when Twilight stood up. "Wait… did you get smaller?"

Twilight sighed. "No… you're an adult in this dimension."

Sunset gasped, smacking her forehead with her palm. "Oh! Stupid! How did I not realize that! Everything points to it!"

The pair stared at each other. Then Sunset snorted. Then they started laughing.

The black car slowed down in front of the school, and four people stepped out, two men and two women. She looked up at the building with mild amusement. "It's been years since I was last here. Is this where the call originated from?"

"That's correct."

"Well then come on, Central. 'Lieutenant Shimmer' awaits."

"That's not funny."

"Oh, I find it hilarious."

"Do you want us to wait here, Commander?"

"We shouldn't take too long getting the Lieutenant back, why don't you two come with me and I can show you my old stomping grounds?"

Central grumbled as the four walked up to the school entrance.

A woman was waiting by the door to the school, a pleasant smile in her face, which turned slightly worried. "Ah, Mr. Bradford, how are you today?"

Bradford nodded. "Miss Cheerilee. Is everything okay?"

"Um…"

"We're here to see Principal Celestia or Vice Principal Luna," Chrysalis said, smiling. Then she grinned a more mercenary smile, raising her wallet with her ID. "We're Military."

Bradford sighed.

The teacher went deathly pale. "Um. T-there's really nothing weird here happening at all!"

"Well," Chrysalis leaned in, "why don't we be the judges of that?"

"What's going on here?" a voice asked, and soon Celesta strode to the door, where she blinked in surprise. "Chrysalis?" She looked from her to Bradford. "Mr. Bradford? How did you get here so fast? We didn't call you yet."

"Yet?"

"Celestia." Chrysalis purred, "It's been a while! Let me introduce you: you already know the Sweater wearing the man," she waved at Bradford, who grumbled, but said nothing, "that's Ryan, and this lady here is Annette."

"A pleasure, I'm sure," Celestia said, "But what brings you here?"

"John here got a call from…" Chrysalis snorted, "the Lieutenant, so we came to check."

Celestia's eyes widened. "But… you? Uh… t-this way…" The group fell in line behind her as she guided them to her and Luna's offices.

Along the way, kids were giving them odd glances, a few waving at Bradford meekly. Bradford did the best he could to smile back, but he stopped when he saw something.

"What happened to Applejack?"

Celestia sighed. "Let's get to a more private place…"

"So. Celestia," Chrysalis said when they were outside of people's earshot, "what's really going on?"

"I'm not sure, I'm not the one responsible for you being here." Celestia ushered them into her office, then closed the door behind them. She hesitated. "Well, most of you. But I imagine if you brought armed guests, things are not as simple as I might think."

Chrysalis' smile faded. "The Lieutenant said couple of very, very, very secret phrases in a way that's very, very specific. The type that can cost lives and puts world security at risk."

Celestia went pale. "I'm sure she's not—"

"Well, that is something we'll figure out," Chrysalis interrupted. "I'm sorry, Celestia, but this is way outside your pay-grade."

"So why did she call?" Bradford asked. "This hardly seems like something related to the school. And why is she in there."

Celestia grimaced. "Well, Sunset… she… you asked about Applejack?"

"Really?" Chrysalis interrupted. "Sunset Shimmer?"

Celestia nodded.

Bradford growled. "That was Sunset?"

"She did far worse but… I think you should talk to her."

"And we shall," Chrysalis said. "But only Bradford and I, for now."

"...and then, they made me their leader," Luna explained to a rapt Sunset just as the door opened and two people walked in.

Luna blinked in recognition, but Sunset was immediately on her feet, standing at attention. "Commander… I uh, wasn't expecting you."

Chrysalis smirked, but took a seat, along with Bradford. "At ease... Lieutenant, wasn't it?"

Sunset gulped. Maybe the plan hadn't been the best.

"Weren't you handcuffed?" Luna asked dryly.

Sunset smiled nervously, handing Luna the dismantled cuffs. "Oops?"

"Handcuffed?" Bradford asked, raising an eyebrow at Luna.

"Necessary measures, I assure you, Mr. Bradford." Luna said, taking the offered restraining devices. "For protection, although I see now I was naive."

"Vice Principal," Chrysalis spoke up, "I would like a word with Sunset, if you don't mind."

Luna looked up at Celestia, who stood by the door with two other people. After a nod from her sister, she stood up and left the room, leaving Sunset alone.

Before she could get a word in edgewise, Bradford slammed his fist on the table, making her jump.

"Alright," he said, frowning and looking at Sunset straight in the eye. "I want to know what exactly happened here today, young lady. How in the name of the seven hells did it occur to you to assault Applejack? And I want to know now how exactly did you know those code-phrases."

"Um… Galahad told me when—"

"That'd better not be a lie, Sunset, because if it is, you're grounded for far longer than I am already going to do so. In fact, far longer than you might ever consider possible."

"Um… I'm not following," Sunset said, blinking in surprise at the reaction. "I called you because this world is different than I remember."

"Different how?" Chrysalis asked.

"Well…" Sunset motioned with her hand at the building. "This is still in one piece. Central still wears a sweater and his scar is missing… the world is not dominated by the Elders…"

Bradford looked baffled for a moment, then frowned and crossed his arms. "What do you mean? Are you—did you have a vision?"

Sunset shook her head. "More like… time-space dilation that ended up in consciousness displacement across the continuum?"

"Still a nerd in the future," Chrysalis muttered under her breath. "Well, Lieutenant, how about we talk a little?" she stated more than asked. "I'm sure John here would like to know what his daughter from… what year?"

"Twenty thirty-five."

"Yes," Chrysalis nodded. "I'm sure he would like to know what you did for the next 17 years."

A pause.

"Wait, what?" Sunset blurted out, staring at Bradford.

o.0.o End Chapter 93 o.0.o

Chapter 94: FMP pt. 4

Ranger

Chapter 94: FMP pt. 4

By Wanderer D

"Well, it's good to know I fill out eventually."

Twilight shook her head. "You're taking this in too well."

"You should have seen me earlier," Sunset said. "When I saw that giant snake I was so freaked out I ran and hid in the restroom for at least fifteen minutes. Then, if I hadn't seen my share of crazy things, I wouldn't have overheard two people talking about you and that you were in the lab… and, well, the rest is history. I just… followed the signs."

"It's still surprising," Twilight said, nodding and patting Sunset's hand. "You have to forgive me, but you remind me more of my friends back in Equestria than "Bloody" Sunset. She's… different."

"Bloody?"

Twilight sighed. "That's her nickname. Uncomfortably well-earned too."

"Wow," Sunset cleared her throat. "And um, how exactly did I-she… uh… how did she earn that title?"

"Because she's always covered in it."

Sunset grimaced. "Now who takes things too lightly? The Twilight Sparkle in my world would be freaked out by the idea of blood being spilled alone." she sighed, "does "me" here really use Blood Magic? She's called "Bloody"? Runs around getting bloodbaths? What… kind of monster am I here?"

The question hit Twilight like a truck. Her thoughts went back to Sunset's diary… how Sunset's first priority had been Twilight's safety. How she only had good things to say about her to Celestia and her friends. How she had hated herself when Twilight was captured. She thought back to how she had felt when she had seen a younger Sunset, terrified during a fight. How proud she had been at Twilight's decision to go on her first mission. And… it didn't seem fair.

"Please don't call her that…"

"Hm?"

"Please don't call her a monster."

Sunset blinked, sitting back. "I'm… sorry, it's just a lot to take in… and it sounded like you weren't too fond of her, the way you spoke of her. It's weird for me… when you visit me, we're good friends."

Twilight chuckled. "I wonder how similar I am still to the Twilight you know."

"I dunno, you still sound similar."

Twilight sighed.

"So… can I ask why you don't get along with her?" Sunset prodded gently. "At first it sounded like you didn't like her much, but you seem to have some respect for her regardless."

"It… did?" Twilight asked. She shook her head. "I don't.. dislike Sunset. I don't have a problem with her… she's brave. Strong. Smart. A good leader… hell, she's even our go-to liaison with three factions!"

"But?"

"I don't know."

Sunset hummed and laid back on the bed, arms under her head and staring up at the metallic ceiling. "I wish I knew what to say, Twilight… back home… I got lucky in many ways. After running away and finding myself in the human world, I was adopted. I was a brat, but I played nice because it served my purpose... until the Fall Formal when I stole your element and things went sideways… I became a literal demon and if you and our friends hadn't blasted me with friendship rainbows who knows where I'd be today?

She sighed. "I'm still… paying for that. I was a bully and a horrible person to everyone at school until then and they are still forgiving me to this day… I have a lot to make up for. Over here, it seems she didn't get lucky enough to have a family?"

Twilight frowned. "She has all the family she can get. She's been adopted into the Skirmishers, so there's a hundred brothers and sisters right there. Then there's us here. The Avenger is small enough for everyone to be practically family. Then there's Angel… the giant snake… I think she has a thing for Sunset… and then there's Central. Commander Chrysalis keeps telling him he acts like Sunset's dad."

"Wait…" Sunset pushed herself up and stared at Twilight. "Commander Chrysalis? That's my dad's boss…"

They both stared at each other for a second, then Sunset gulped. "What's his name?"

"Bradford?" Chrysalis asked. "Why is Sunset laughing?"

"I'm not sure, commander."

Sunset sighed, a smile still splitting her face as she stopped laughing. "I'm sorry… it's just…" she shook her head. "I'm glad. It makes me happy to know that she… I… was that lucky."

Bradford looked slightly baffled, but Chrysalis' eyes narrowed and she crossed her arms, leaning back. "So you're not from the future, exactly, but rather... a different Sunset."

"Commander if you were just the tiniest bit sharper you'd be cutting right through reality," Sunset muttered. "Yes, that's correct. From my alternate timeline, I'm older, a Lieutenant in XCOM, and not… adopted by Central."

"Where is my daughter?" Bradford hissed.

"Hey, easy," Sunset said, raising her hands, "If we switched, she's fine. She's in the Avenger, with the older, scarred, more grizzled, sweater-less Bradford," she added. "Lily Shen, Annette Durand, Twilight Sparkle and the Commander are also there."

"How do I know I can trust you?" Bradford asked, drilling her with his glare.

"Because I trust you." Sunset's smile became smaller, more contemplative, and if anything more disarming. "Because you and I crossed the world together, through jungle and frozen tundra… we fought together and bled together. Because you taught me to be better and brought me into XCOM where I became the person I am now… until I achieve the rank of Commander and retire you both to the Bahamas. I knew, if there was anyone in this alternate world that I could trust… it would be you."

"Sounds like you have a dad there too," Chrysalis remarked. Before Sunset could correct her, she had already leaned forward again. "Now. You clearly understand the situation better than we do, so… how do we get our Sunset back?"

Sunset blinked. "Um… they're mostly theoretical, but Starswirl the Bearded had the theory that these kind of things were not sustainable. They had some magical elasticity, of course, but I'm not replacing anyone in the past, and my counterpart is if anything in the future…"

"...so you don't know but it's not going to last too long as far as you can guess." Chrysalis finished.

"So…" Sunset asked after a moment of silence, "I have to ask. Did… did you win the war? Is that why everything is okay?"

Chrysalis' eyes narrowed. "Not… exactly. We've encountered some hostile aliens, but nothing too crazy. Dr V's investigations into their technology seems to indicate that they are stragglers… remnants from a bigger battle that took place far, far away."

Sunset's eyes narrowed. "I wonder…" she shook her head. "Well, if Dr. Vahlen says so…"

Chrysalis rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Lieutenant, I realize that your organization is a bit more lax than ours in some respects, but please keep the names of members of highly-secret organizations as confidential as possible."

"Sorry, Commander."

"I don't suppose you could write some notes on the aliens you have encountered so far?" Chrysalis asked. "It would help us prepare better."

Sunset nodded. "Of course, anything I can do to help. I know more about the current batch of aliens than the original invasion, but I'll try and note down as much as I can remember."

Chrysalis smiled. "Good, good. Then, I'll talk to the principal… is there anything we can help you with? An exchange of information?"

Sunset smiled. "Well, I'd don't know if I could read Dr. V's notes?"

"Classified, but you are a Lieutenant… I'll see what I can do. Anything else?"

"Unless you know how to fight Elder-mutated and enhanced Sirens that can't be killed, I can't think of anything else."

Chrysalis paused right next to the door. "Sirens? Like Aria, Adagio and Sonata?"

Sunset's eyes were wide and she half-rose from her chair. "Wait… you know them?"

Chrysalis smiled. "Well. It seems you'll be visiting our XCOM after all." She looked up at Bradford. "Central, your… other you's daughter is under your responsibility for now. Make yourself proud."

Bradford was looking at Sunset thoughtfully. "Yes commander."

"I need to talk to Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna," Chrysalis said.

"Um, Commander!"

"Yes?" Chrysalis smirked, "Lieutenant?"

"If we're going… I'd like to speak to Sunset's friends."

Bradford's frown had returned. "Want to tell me why Applejack looked like she had a broken nose?"

Sunset chuckled nervously.

"I'll let you two sort that out, by the way, Lieutenant?"

"Yes, ma'am?"

"You're under orders to be his daughter for the duration of your stay."

Sunset and Bradford looked at each other uncomfortably.

"So…" Sunset ventured, chuckling a little, "can we get ice cream on the way home?"

o.0.o End Chapter 94 o.0.o

Chapter 95: FMP pt. 5

Ranger

Chapter 95: FMP: pt. 5

By Wanderer D

Luna gave Sunset a level look. "I have to admit, I'm glad you're doing this. It takes a certain amount of courage to really fix things."

Sunset sighed. "I can't just… leave and have them feel betrayed by my counterpart, can I? Besides, I told Central I wanted to do this. Friends are a rare commodity and a life like Sunset has been living… I can't just destroy that."

Luna nodded. "A most noble sentiment. However," she glanced at Sunset's companions. "Are they really needed?"

"Well, now I feel offended…" Galahad muttered. "I still can't believe our little Sunset is a hardened warrior."

"Think of it as… impact," Sunset said, ignoring Galahad's mutterings. "If I just walk in on my own, there's no evidence… they might think I'm making it up, or that Sunset is unstable. This way… it's better."

Luna sighed. "Very well then, let's do it."

"So… you think this has to do with what happened with Sunset?"

Applejack gave Rainbow Dash a deadpan look.

"Well, darling… given…" Rarity closed her eyes and took a deep breath, "that we were all involved in that terrible fiasco, I can't imagine why else we'd be gathered together."

"I just need another chance at her," Gilda growled, "I'm going to pummel the living daylights out of her!"

"Just make sure you heal your arm first," Flash muttered.

"You said something, blue eyes?"

"Nope!"

The banter stopped when Vice-Principal Luna opened the door and walked in, followed by two individuals in black suits. She glanced around the room and nodded.

"I'm sorry to have made you all wait. I know that today things have been crazy and that all of you being kept from classes and your friends after today's incident is… well, not ideal. However, my sister and I wanted to figure things out first and there are many things that were unexpected.

"Fortunately, no one else besides you few were left in the cafeteria at the time it happened, and thus the damage has been contained."

"So," Gilda spoke up, crossing her arms defensively, "who are they? The police?"

Luna shook her head. "These are RAF Colonel Bree, and COS liaison, Lieutenant Durand. They're here because of what happened today."

Immediately the mood in the room went defensive.

"Ah don't know if that's necessary for a minor dispute," Applejack said, her voice a bit muffled.

"Oh my, well, that's very generous to make this so serious, but I'm quite certain things are not that bad..." Rarity added, rubbing her arm.

"So we got into a fight. Fights happen, right blue eyes?"

"Yeah, everyone has a bad day."

There were general murmurs of consent from the other students.

"Oh my gosh! You're in the RAF?!"

"Dash!"

"Sorry! Sorry! Some of the best pilots in the world are there!"

"Ahem!" Luna cleared her throat. "Yes. Right, I'm… very proud of all of you. But a specific person requested they be here with them so that what happened today can be sufficiently explained to all of you."

Luna gave them a wary look. "This will be hard to believe, but it's true. This person has lived the last few years in a war and can shed light into what caused all of this. I know you all will be surprised, but please, be respectful too… it's not easy to say what they have to say, understood?"

The students glanced at each other in confusion but nodded.

Luna sighed. "Alright then, Lieutenant, if you would?" she asked, walking up to the door.

There was an audible gasp when Sunset walked in, and stood in front of the class, with an inscrutable look in her face. Luna closed the door behind her and leaned against it.

"Is this a joke?" Gilda blurted out.

"No joke," Sunset said, looking at her, then turned to regard the rest of the students in the room, "First let me say I'm sorry I scared you all like I did… and that I am very proud and grateful that Sunset Shimmer has such good friends and forgiving people in her life."

Rarity had withdrawn instinctively when she had walked in, but shook her head. "You are not making sense, darling."

"Right. Sorry… I'm… it's just difficult to do this, but I wanted to clear the air… what I did to you was unforgivable, miss, but I hope you understand… that your friend Sunset was not the one that did that…"

"Wha?"

"Perhaps you should just start at the beginning?" Luna suggested.

"Most of it is classified…" Galahad muttered.

"Shush, you," Sunset growled, then faced the students. "Alright… I'm not the person who you think I am. I'm a Sunset Shimmer from a place very different to this one, which has been at war with powerful enemies. The last thing I remember, before Rainbow Dash woke me up, was taking a short nap in my bunker bed.

"The next thing I knew… I was in a place that… well, let's just say this place doesn't exactly exist there. I never studied in Canterlot High, nor met most of you. I just recently lost a dear friend, and… I'm not in the best place emotionally. I thought I was being controlled or attacked in some obscure way… and defended myself until I realized that… that it's real and you were not enemies after me."

She looked down, closing her eyes. "I'm sorry. I… I didn't know. I know it's no excuse—you were worried about me, and I hurt you. Well… worried about Sunset. She's safe, she'll be back… but when she comes back… I don't want you to hate her for something she didn't do."

"Is this… for real?" Applejack asked.

Sunset nodded, and the girl narrowed her eyes. "Now, my granddad went to war, and Ah know I was very confused when he would jump under a desk when an airplane would ride past. Ah thought it was funny at first… and as Ah grew older, he explained…" she licked her lips. "What Ah'm sayin is, we Apples have a long line of soldiers in our family. Ah get it… and, Ah forgive you sugarcube… Ah just wish it didn't hurt that much."

"I for one wish it hadn't come to… what happened," Rarity said, hugging herself. "I'm sorry darling, I understand that you're going through a lot but…"

"It's okay…" Sunset spoke up, "I know it takes a lot to forgive that kind of thing… it was inexcusable, and I can't ask you for that… just… remember it wasn't Sunset."

Rarity smiled a little. "I'll try."

"So this was just another of your magical shenanigans?" Gilda drawled. "Bo-ring! And here I thought Sunny had gone postal." She snorted. "Whatever, I won't hold it against her."

Sunset nodded. "If it's alright… um… Applejack? I could fix your nose for you."

Applejack blinked. "You can do that?"

"Yeah… simple spell. There's more magic in this world than in mine."

Applejack smiled. "Well, Ah'd be lyin' if I said that wasn't mighty convenient, go ahead sugarcube."

As not-their-Sunset healed Applejack's nose, Rainbow Dash frowned. "Wait… so if you're here… does that mean our Sunset is in World War three?"

"Oh my Celestia!" Sunset was walking in circles in the room. "My dad! My dad is part of a secret organization that fights aliens!"

"Hey…" Twilight made calming motions with her hands, "Calm down! I know it's a shock, and now-a-days it's not really a secret organization but—"

"What if the only reason he adopted me was to keep an eye on me?" Sunset blurted out, turning to face Twilight, "He knows about the magic! He was there for the Fall Formal, and the Dazzlings concert! What if that's the only reason he—"

"Miss Sparkle," Bradford said, opening the door to the room, "I'm sorry to interrupt, but Dr. Taygan… Sunset? What's going on here?"

Sunset's lower lip trembled, and she launched herself at Bradford, hugging him tight. "Dad! Tell me it's not true!"

Bradford stood still. "Wha…"

"Next time, Central…" Twilight muttered, "You might want to knock first."

o.0.o End Chapter 95 o.0.o

Chapter 97: FMP pt. 7 Return

Ranger

Chapter 97: FMP pt. 7 Return

By Wanderer D

"What exactly happened in there?" Bradford asked, once he had guided Sunset to an empty room and motioned for her to sit down.

"I… don't know," Sunset admitted, "I think she managed to somehow—through my blood magic and the gem—see a glimpse of what happened to her."

Bradford sat down too, a slightly haunted look in his face. "If a glimpse made her scream like you had ripped her eyes out, I can't imagine what facing the real thing would be like."

"It's... " Sunset sighed, "I think that she saw more than even I could. She rode the magic, the memories… what she saw, it went beyond a physical appearance, or obvious changes. It deeply disturbed her, beyond that."

Bradford sighed. "Do you want to give them some time and try again? You didn't seem to get much information."

"I wonder," Sunset sighed, then yawned. "I'm sorry, I-I wasn't tired until now and…"

"Sunset?" Bradford asked, curious, then a bit more worried, "Sunset?"

"I'mma be okay…" she mumbled, crossing her arms and resting her head on them. "Just five…"

She looked around, she was standing in a white emptiness. All around her was white, there was no shadow, no up or down.

"...minutes? Um… Bradford?" She turned, more than slightly spooked. "Central?" A pause. "Dad?"

She felt as if the world was spinning, or maybe she was, but without anything around her, the sensation was incredibly unpleasant to the point of not knowing whether she should feel sick and throw up or if it was all in her mind.

Slowly, the world around her formed into familiar walls, and curtains, a bed and carpet, and a familiar mare.

Celestia sat on her bed, staring down at her copy of the diary. Sunset recognized the signs: The day was over… Celestia had gotten through Day Court and her duties were complete for now.

Usually, she would be drinking tea, and reading a book, but this time, she wasn't. She kept her eyes on the diary, obviously expecting it to do something.

It didn't.

Sunset could see the frustration and anger in Celestia. Just as she knew the signs of post-Day-Court, she knew the signs of frustrated Celestia.

"Oh my, but you do seem despondent."

Sunset… knew that voice. And apparently so did Celestia.

The Princess closed her eyes tiredly. "Discord… this is really not the time."

'Discord? But he sounded just like Geist!'

"Au contraire, Celestia!" the disembodied voice countered, "this is the perfect time for a bit of… randomness."

Celestia let out a long sigh, then opened her eyes and glared up at the floating head of her erstwhile enemy. "Things are not ideal right now, Discord, and I wou—"

"Oh, I know!" The head fell, bouncing on her bed and rolling to a stop on the floor. "I heard that our dear Twilight is in another dimension! How exciting is that?!"

The head winked at Sunset, who simply blinked in return.

Celesta, however, glared at him. "Not exciting at all! She's in a war-torn world along with my daughter!"

Sunset grimaced. It was clear that Discord could see her, but Celestia couldn't.

"Your daughter? When did you get busy?" Discord asked, looking genuinely surprised.

Celestia's cheeks turned rosy red. "Adoptive daughter, her name is Sunset Shimmer." She shook her head and gave him a wary glance. "I don't suppose you have the power to bring them back safely?"

Discord materialized fully in the room, seating on the sofa and looking pensively at his claws. "I don't know Celestia, why would I ever want to do that?"

"Kindness?"

"Ohohoho, no. I don't think that would be quite enough for that." Discord wiggled his eyebrows.

Celestia looked down at the diary. "They're risking their lives every day there, Discord… Sunset is always on combat missions, and Twilight… she's…" Celestia trailed off, sniffling a little.

Discord shrugged and grabbed the diary. Before Celestia or Sunset could protest, he flipped the pages, and then tossed it back onto the bed.

"I hate to break it to you, Celestia, but Sunny!Two never said she was okay with being your daughter," he pointed out. "Now, I admit that I do horrible things to ponies for my own entertainment, but I am at least honest about it. What you want to do, is choose for Sunset what her life is to be."

He snorted.

"And your student is jealous."

"Wait," Sunset spoke up, "Jealous? Of who?" But neither of the two acknowledged her.

Celestia frowned, her self-pity seemingly forgotten. "Watch what you say, Discord. I only want what's best for my—for Sunset Shimmer and Twilight, and it's bad enough that my hooves are tied and I feel useless enough to even consider asking you for assistance."

"Oh really?" Discord asked, floating forward and getting in Celestia's face. "You think that you can tear her away from everything she's built; all the wonderful chaos she's been involved with—and she'll just… what? Thank you for it?"

Celestia opened her mouth to speak.

"Be happy?" Discord interrupted. "You think she won't go mad with Blood Magic? That she won't despair about her friends just like you are now despairing for her?"

Celestia closed her mouth, looking down, the stubborn frown still in her face. "Even if not here, she should be somewhere where she's happy."

Discord rolled his eyes and snapped his fingers. A small, nebulous cloud of energy formed and in the middle, they could see who could only be Sunset in her human form, standing proud in battle armor in front of a large crowd of other bipedal beings.

All three watched and listened to her in silence, then the cloud faded away.

Celestia's eyes were tearful. "Oh, my Little Sun…"

Discord made gagging noises. "She just promised her dead friend to see him through the war," Discord pointed out, smirking at Celestia. "And you just want to take her away from it? How deliciously hypocritical and selfish."

"I just want them both safe, Discord!" Celestia snapped. "If you have the power to do it, why wouldn't I ask for your help? I'm trying to be supportive, but I'm stuck here and they are both there. I want them back because they'll be safe and happy here! All I can do is write letter after letter and pretend that I'm strong and fine! I'm tired of not being able to do anything! I love Sunset! And I miss my student! What's wrong with that?!"

"Nothing, I suppose," Discord shrugged. "But we're talking about a grown mare here who left to forge her own life."

"She was unfortunate enough to arrive at that horrible place," Celestia said, "I'm proud of what she has accomplished but… I'm sure that if she had arrived in a much more safe world, she would have been happier. Even now, she would be happier somewhere else."

Discord snorted once more. "Would you like to see what would happen?"

The image depicting the scene slowly faded away, and Sunset was stuck again in the whiteness.

"So, what do you think?"

She jumped and turned around, glaring at the chimeric creature across from her. "This was all what? A bet?"

"Heaven forbid!" Discord said, raising his lion paw to his chest. "Nonono. It was… a favor."

Sunset crossed her arms. "I somehow doubt that. A favor for who?"

"Why, Celestia, of course! And if you get some clues in the process, how can you complain?"

"Some warning would have been nice!"

"And spoil the surprise?" Discord cackled, then smirked. "Celly needed to see what would happen if you were taken away from your home just because she felt you'd be happier somewhere else. Guess what happened? You went straight back to the military after some random violence."

"Sunset?" a voice hesitantly asked.

Sunset stiffened, turning around slowly.

Celestia was there, in all her glory… looking scared. "Is it really you? I'm sorry, Sunset, I couldn't stop him… he plucked your consciousness before I could get a word in and made me watch the whole thing..." Celestia said, taking a deep breath, then smiling slightly, she approached Sunset, walking around and studying her. "So this is what you now look like, in person… it's different even from seeing it in those visions."

Sunset shuffled in place, unsure of what to do, so she glanced at Discord. "How did you do this?"

"Well, let's see…" Discord snapped his fingers and a purple crystal statue of Twilight appeared, and right next to it, one of Sunset, although for some reason she looked like a filly.

"Let's say," Discord started, "that the multiverse has several versions of all of us around it. Similar enough at times, but all different, even if in the end they're us." He summoned a giant hammer and crushed the Twilight statue into pieces. Each of the fragments flew into the air and into small bubbles, hovering in place, while a larger bubble surrounded the filly Sunset figurine.

"Now, if we grabbed Swee—Sunset here, and magically move her from one to the other as she is…" Filly Sunset was levitated and pushed out of the bubble, but the bubble popped. "...the universe can't really handle it."

"Right," Sunset said, giving him a slightly bemused look, "Except that the Law of Magical Duplication would prevent that, unless I was so integral to its existence tha—" her eyes widened.

Discord grinned. "Exactly, so, what do we do? Well, as young Starswirl once said to me when I was bored, we dilate time and space, and move the consciousness along…"

A ghostly form of the figurine separated from it and moved up to where the fragment was, just as another, similar ghostly figure was pushed into the first one.

"And we exchanged minds for a little bit..."

"Indeed," Discord said, looking at his claws with plenty of satisfaction. "Smart, huh?" He sighed, over dramatically. "Alas, even my magic can't rip you away completely from a world where your existence is currently so tightly tied to, and bring you to your non-mom against your will. But I figured she could see what would happen if we did just that regardless."

He grinned. "And it was glorious. The first thing you did was go John Wick on your counterpart's buddies. I guess they're lucky there were no pencils around."

"It wasn't my best moment," Sunset growled, "I had no warning! What did you expect?! To smile and just blindly accept a new reality? I don't even know those girls… other than Rainbow Dash, and all things considered, the word 'know' would be a stretch.

"And I have duties! Promises to fulfill! People that might die if I'm not there for them! Do you know how Sunset in that world defeated the Assassin, the Hunter and their sister?" she waved her arms in the air in frustration, "They sang a song!" She went pale. "Oh. Oh no. Don't tell me I have to sing to the Assassin."

"That still leaves the question… why?" Celestia said more soberly, letting Sunset ramble and turning to look at the draconequus. "Really, Discord? Why bother with all of this?"

Discord looked slightly uncomfortable. "I'll let you two talk." He then rolled up like a curtain, and blinked out of existence.

Sunset sat on nothing, arms around her knees. She had ran out of complaints eventually and after an awkward pause, simply took a seat. Across from her, sitting patiently—but not less regally—was Celestia.

"I really did not intend for Discord to cause this."

"But he did." Sunset looked down. "I don't want to sound ungrateful to your worry, Celestia, but I'm not your daughter."

Celestia didn't answer, simply closing her eyes and looking down.

"You know how much I wanted it… it wasn't meant to be," Sunset said, still not looking up, "I missed you. I still do… but that ship sailed too long ago."

"Is it really impossible?" Celestia's voice was soft. "I watched you in that other world… you seemed so happy that the other Sunset found a father… even so late in life. Is it really so hard?"

"Bradford is different."

"How?" It wasn't accusatory. And somehow, that hurt more to hear.

"He… both of them, in both worlds, saw my need to be recognized. That my ambition could be guided, not… quelled."

"I didn't want you to—"

"Have false expectations?" Sunset chuckled, "if you saw, you know… even in his world, I still reached too far. How else am I supposed to learn, Celestia? With gentle prevention? Never be hurt, never taste defeat or consequence?"

"There were plenty of consequences, Sunset… isn't that why you ran away?"

"I ran away because I just couldn't stand you being disappointed in me!" Sunset snapped, looking up at the princess. "Because, no matter what I did I wasn't good enough to be your daughter, or a princess or your chosen! Because at some point, you made your mind up about me, and I was never going to be good enough for anything! I didn't want pity! I wanted recognition from you! Who cares about other ponies adoring me? They were easy to impress! Memorize a spell that they couldn't! Remember an obscure fact! And then they would all praise me!"

She looked away. "Getting praise like that is easy when you're the Princess' apprentice. If I had been a normal unicorn at your school… maybe the teachers would have liked me, but I wouldn't have brown-nosers trying to gain my favor." She snorted. "But my achievements… my small accomplishments meant nothing to you."

"They did," Celestia said gently, "all you did, I cared for. All your dreams, I wanted to make true."

"You just fostered the ones that would send me away." Sunset sighed. "It took me some time to grow, Celestia, but when I did, I learned that you can't have everything you want, just because you want it. Maybe I had a chance…" She trailed off, smirking, then shook her head. "I never had a chance. Not back then, when I wanted it."

"You don't want it now?" Celestia asked, her voice a whisper.

Sunset bit her lip. The answer was tight in her chest. She struggled. She didn't want to say it. She had to shout 'no'.

"Yes." She she took a sharp, short breath. "Yes. Fuck it all. Yes, I want it. But I can't have it."

She heard the sound of feathers shuffling, and suddenly, gently, fur pressed against her cheek, a slight weight on her right shoulder. Celestia's voice came from there. "Why not?"

Slowly, hesitantly, she raised her arms, sliding them around both sides of Celestia's neck. Feathers brushed her skin, the fur felt soft and warm. Sunset wrapped her arms fully around the princess.

"I betrayed you. Any claim I could have is gone. I took a book of forbidden magic… I betrayed Equestria. I stole a magical artifact of ancient power and got a princess trapped away from her friends, family and home… I can never go back or I'll go mad. I gave my loyalty to another world…" she felt a sob rising, and fought it, managing to only snort, "why now? Why now?"

Celestia's wings wrapped around Sunset, gently, but firmly. "Because ancient alicorn mares can be stupid too," she whispered, "and not recognize things when they should have. Sometimes… they can be too stubborn to realize that they love somepony enough to let go of their old fears and heartache."

"I have a quasi-dad, you know?" Sunset sniffled.

"We'll have shared custody." Celestia shifted and nuzzled Sunset. "I'm proud of you. So proud. I'll make sure Discord minds his own business."

"I guess… we can give it a try." Sunset released a deep breath, sinking into Celestia's embrace. "Thanks… mom."

o.0.o End Chapter 97 o.0.o

Chapter 98: Moon

Ranger

Chapter 98: Moon

By Wanderer D

"She's waking up."

The voice was familiar. Concerned. Light faded into darkness, distant whispers of Celestia's voice wishing her well, that she would be missed mingled with the soft hum of Elerium-fed engines, and the slight rattle of things not secured to the wall and the shushing sound of air being filtered through the ship.

As calm and welcoming as the whiteness had been, this was more familiar, and oddly more calming.

Sunset groaned and pushed up, sitting on the bed she had been laid down on. She rubbed her face.

"Sunset?" Twilight asked, sitting next to her. "Are you okay?"

Sunset blinked. "Oh… hey Twilight," she glanced at Central. "Hey dad. I guess I'm back in the Avenger."

Bradford's eyes narrowed. "Back?" he glanced at Twilight, then back to Sunset.

"Oh," Twilight said, then sighed. "Time-space dilation then… I knew it was going to be temporary, but I hoped it might last longer."

Sunset gave her a hurt look, and Twilight bit her lip, looking away. "For scientific reasons…"

"I'd better hear a good explanation for this, Lieutenant," Bradford spoke up. "Because so far I have heard nothing but nonsense."

"I would like to hear it too, whatever it is," Chrysalis said, leaning on the door frame. She smirked at their surprised faces. "I came to check on Sparkle here and find a mini-gathering. It's a bit of a tight space, so why don't we go to my quarters and talk about it there?"

Sunset glanced at Bradford, who had a hand covering his face while Chrysalis kept laughing. Tygan seemed intrigued by the sketches of the aliens Sunset had seen in containment, but she could see the edge of his mouth twitching.

"So um, after the other Sunset called Central dad, he sort of… stood still and just barely managed to catch her when she passed out," Twilight finished.

Chrysalis took a deep breath, fighting her obvious mirth. "Perhaps I should follow my own example and order you to be his daughter."

"Well, she did call him 'dad' when she woke up…" Twilight muttered, earning a smirk from Chrysalis and an annoyed look from Bradford.

Sunset merely looked at her, and sighed.

"On a more practical level, the revelations that we have obtained, are certainly unexpected," Tygan said, drawing their attention. "It seems that the Elders in that dimension were escaping… something… perhaps an enemy that might assist us i—"

"No." Chrysalis' statement quieted the room. "No. It's not something we can contact or obtain help from. We must concentrate on our present enemy."

"But Commander…"

"It's a different universe, and this was all done at the behest and for the entertainment of this creature… Discord." Chrysalis looked at the others steadily. "There is no point whatsoever in assuming the same would happen here." She motioned with her hand at the drawings. "Only the sectoids are similar. The order of events, the power of our enemies, and even the place in the timeline of both worlds are different. Our counterparts are dealing with their own problems, and so should we."

She turned to look at Sunset, "Besides these shenanigans, did you find out anything of use?"

"If you defeat her… the last of me in her is in the gem."

"Aria somehow seemed to catch a glimpse of what was in the Assassin's mind… she said that there was…" she hesitated, "...that there was nothing of her left in the Assassin."

Chrysalis sighed. "So nothing of real significance then…"

"Kill her. Keep the gem…"

"N-no."

"I see," Chrysalis leaned back, "I expect this Discord entity is not going to interfere again?"

"Princess Celestia promised to keep him controlled."

"Any chance of him helping?"

"I… wouldn't bet on it," Twilight said, speaking up before Sunset had a chance. "Discord is—at best—unpredictable. As much as he might do something to help, it is more likely for the benefit of his own entertainment." She took a deep breath. "He's not… evil, really… but he's still working on getting better. Hopefully, he's had his fun for now. We'll reach out to Fluttershy back home to keep him under control if necessary."

Chrysalis nodded. "Make sure you do." She stretched. "Anyway, our away team should be back soon, and I want you all with me to receive our guest, so make sure you're presentable."

"Yes, ma'am," the crew chorused.

"Dismissed."

As the group stepped out, Sunset hesitated, and reached out, touching Bradfords arm. "I'm sorry… Central, could we talk?"

Bradford regarded her for a moment and nodded, following her down the ramp.

At the top of the ramp, Twilight watched and sighed, shaking her head as she headed back to her room. She had much to think about. And much to write.

"Listen… I… wanted to apologize."

Sunset had led Bradford to a meeting room to talk, closing the door behind them. He sat down and turned to look at her with an unreadable expression.

"...I know that… it was stupid to follow up with the joke…" Sunset said, grimacing as she tried to think of ways to justify her actions earlier. "You're very important to me, and I-I realize I put you in a bad position saying that." She looked down. "In that universe, things were different for both of us… and, well. I'm sorry. I meant it as a joke, but I hope I didn't come up as pushy or having some sort of expectations."

Bradford cleared his throat. "I'm not very good with this kind of thing, Sunset. I didn't have a strong grip on heart-to-hearts even back when your predecessor was around."

Sunset chuckled. "The Sweater era," she said, smiling at Bradford. "I have to admit, it was odd seeing you wearing that."

Bradford simply raised an eyebrow, not betraying any emotions.

"Sorry." Sunset sighed, sitting down across from him. "It was just… weird, you know? Knowing that you adopted me in other circumstances. In another life."

"Disappointed?"

"No," Sunset smiled. "My other self is younger, and I think you were a great influence on her. I think she's happy and much more centered than I was, thanks to you."

Bradford shuffled uncomfortably. "Yes, well, different world."

Sunset smiled a little. "Yeah. I'm not… you know… I understand things are different, but I think after all of that there was one thing I realized."

She stood up and offered her hand to Bradford, who also stood up. "And that is?" he asked, taking her hand.

"I never really thanked you for everything you've done," Sunset said, giving him a firm handshake, which he reciprocated. "Thank you for everything you've done, Central Officer Bradford."

Bradford allowed himself a smile. "My pleasure, Lieutenant." He cleared his throat. "Now, get going and get ready to receive our guest."

Sunset let go of his hand and saluted. "Aye, aye, Sir!"

She turned around smartly and left with a smile on her face, while Bradford lingered in the meeting room, looking at his hand in contemplation, before closing it into a fist. "It's like I'm literally taking care of her actual daughter," he muttered, before leaving the room.

"Anyone have any idea why we're all coming together?" Sunset asked.

"Commander's orders," Central replied.

"Yes, but why?" Sunset insisted. "Why all of us?"

"Perhaps this guest of hers is a new member of upper staff?" Laetitia suggested.

"Perhaps," Tygan acknowledged, "but I don't see why she couldn't do the usual formal introduction, instead of taking Twilight and I from our current projects."

The small group arrived at the hangar, just as the Skyranger was slowly being lowered into the bay.

"Glad you could all make it," Chrysalis said, smirking at them. "Form a line."

The platform receded completely as they followed orders, and the rear hatch of the Skyranger opened with a hiss soon after, lowering down to form the boarding ramp.

Out of it came three people, Jane, Rainbow Dash and... gasps from Twilight, Sunset, and Laetitia echoed in the hangar.

Chrysalis was grinning like a cat. "Worth it." She cleared her throat. "Welcome to the Avenger, you already know Rainbow Dash and Jane, but let me introduce you. This is Central Officer Bradford, next to him are Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle and this young lady here is going to be your assistant. Her name is Laetitia."

Chrysalis paced in front of the group, smiling devilishly. "And may I introduce you to our new, on-board Counselor…"

"V-vice Principal Luna?" Sunset stammered.

o.0.o End Chapter 98 o.0.o

Chapter 99: Dodging

Ranger

Chapter 99: Dodging

By Wanderer D

Hello Commander! It's been a long time! How have you been? Like, I bet you guys totally forgot that I was out there to get you! But guess what? I totally crashed that mission of yours in old Shanghai! It was kinda fun, but I don't think you'll like what I did to your troops though!

Did you ever read that story, "The Most Dangerous Game?" I bet you did, back in school. Well, it's a lie. They weren't dangerous at all! Still, brownie points for trying! Only, like, there's no second chances here! Just wait commander, I'll be coming for you soon, so make sure you have some spicy tacos ready for me!

"Report?" Chrysalis called from the balcony overlooking the world map.

"It's true, Commander," the Comms Engineer spoke up, her voice shaking. "We've lost communication with Eagle team."

"Nothing? No word from Captain Foles?" Chrysalis hissed. "Biometrics? Anything?"

"N-no Commander."

Chrysalis cringed, gripping the bars tightly. "Keep an eye on the comms. Let me know if there were any survivors that were captured." She sighed. "Take us to the Black Market. I'm getting tired of these Chosen. We need more info on the Hunter and the Warlock."

"Y-yes Commander."

"Central," she looked at Bradford, who was looking at the static on the screen with tight fists, "I want Tygan and Lily in here with you in ten, I think it's about time we outline our response."

"Yes, Commander."

Twilight shifted in place, nervously looking at the woman sitting calmly across from her.

"Do I make you nervous, Princess?"

Twilight gulped. "I'm sorry, you're… it's just…"

"I'm the counterpart of someone you know from your own dimension, I understand," Luna said, smiling encouragingly and moving her gray bangs to the side with her hand. "I hear I'm a princess there too."

"Y-yes, there is a Princess Luna, she raises the Moon."

"Oh? That's very interesting, can you tell me more about her? I can't quite use magic to control the daylight hours, but I'm sure she and I have some things in common?"

"I'm not sure…"

"I have a sister here, do I have one there?"

Twilight crossed her arms. "I know what you're doing. I've read psychology books too."

Luna leaned back. "Alas, I have been discovered. There can only be one reason for me to ask such a question after all, and it must be related to whatever it is you don't want to talk about."

"Look, I don't want to waste your time…"

"You're not, I'm paid by the hour."

"Oh."

The pair sat in silence.

"I really don't have anything to say."

"Mhm."

Twilight leaned back and tried to mentally design a new spell matrix to incorporate into her project, but Luna's pencil scratching on paper kept distracting her. She glared at the counselor. "Paper and pencil? In this day and age?"

"I couldn't find any quills," Luna quipped.

Twilight blinked. "They have quills for writing here?"

Luna nodded. "Well, they did, it was more of an art than popular practice, but calligraphy was a field of study I partook of as an optional class."

"Back home we had a store which specialized in quills," Twilight said, smiling, "and sofas. It was mostly what they sold."

Luna raised an eyebrow. "What an interesting economy you must have had."

"Yeah," Twilight chuckled, "Ponyville was kind of idyllic. Ponies were hard working, but we'd still find time to enjoy life. I was very surprised to find how many days of minimum eight hours of work were customary here before some time off was awarded."

Luna smiled. "Some jobs came with more vacation time, but sometimes that was ephemeral as well. Celestia and I would have to spend a big part of that "free time" meeting with other teachers and planning the curriculum."

Twilight crossed her arms.

"I'm not trying to 'catch' you, Twilight, I just want to talk, about whatever you want to talk about."

"And if I don't want to talk?"

"Then we'll stay quiet."

Twilight sighed and looked down, trying to wait out the time. "I really don't need this, you know? I think Chrysalis is overstepping her authority."

"Oh?"

"I'm a Princess, I've dealt with a lot of things before and I've come out fine. I just need to concentrate on work or study and I'll get better."

"What type of things, if you don't mind my asking?" Luna said, tilting her head. "I'm actually curious… I heard that the Princess title is earned, did any of these instances have anything to do with you becoming a princess?"

"All of them did, I suppose," Twilight admitted, "from my first day in Ponyville, where I had to fight Nightmare Moon, to defeating Discord and fighting the changelings and discovering a new type of magic I guess was the culmination of it all… but I had plenty of less extreme days where I had to deal with a lot of stuff. This is just like that, and the Commander is just worrying too much."

"I see, and what was the type of magic you discovered?"

"It was the magic of—" Twilight bit her lip and looked away. "I don't think I want to talk about it."

Luna smiled. "Fair enough. Our time is up for now, but maybe you should consider this… did you get through everything else you did on your own?" She stood up and patted Twilight's shoulder. "Over here, our meetings are confidential, I hope you take that into account for our next meeting."

"By now I imagine you've heard of what happened," Chrysalis said, walking in front of the group. "Eagle Team was decimated. The Hunter arrived and started picking them off… all it took was for one to panic and the whole thing…" she bit her lip. "In the end it's my fault, but I'm not going to take the blame and not do anything about it."

She looked straight at the Menace team. "Menace, you have Annette and Angel on loan, make sure they come back as pristine as you're getting them.

"Your mission is to infiltrate the Assassin's HQ, find her, and kill her. If there's a way of killing these bastards, it's going to be in there. They took out one of our teams, and they've been hunting us. It's time they become the prey."

"We'll only get one chance to do this," Bradford spoke up, "If this mission fails, they'll not only recover, but account for their weaknesses. We won't be able to infiltrate their base again, and we can't afford to lose another team. We need to take advantage of the element of surprise… they won't be expecting this."

"We have made some improvements to the equipment," Lily spoke up, "we've got plasma grenades ready to replace your usual fragmentation ones, and I have finished upgrading your GREMLIN, Jane."

Jane smirked. "Great!"

"It has improved hacking capabilities and range… I've also made sure to attach a NanoMedikit to it for emergencies," Lily added. She turned to look at Sunset. "Your request is also ready, so you guys can pick that up before you leave."

"Understood," Sunset said.

"It's time to hunt, Menace," Chrysalis said, "Go get rid of that bitch."

o.0.o End Chapter 99 o.0.o

Chapter 100: Battles

Ranger

Chapter 100: Battles

By Wanderer D

"So… you're going to the Assassin's HQ?" Twilight asked.

"Yep. I guess it's time to take Aria down…" Sunset took a deep breath, "Having seen her as she could have been… as she was in the past… it's a stark difference. I guess this world is very different."

She had her nano vest on, and was slowly securing each piece of her armor into place, making sure it felt comfortable, but not loose.

"I really didn't mean it that way," Twilight said from the entrance to the barracks. "What I said… when you returned."

Sunset sighed. It had stung when Twilight had implied she'd rather have the other Sunset around longer than herself.

She'd known Twilight for a relatively short amount of time, all things considered, and she understood that she wasn't like the younger alicorn's friends back home, but she had come to admire the type or person the princess was... her inner strength; her openness and intellect.

She had thought of her more and more as a close friend, perhaps even—well, wishful thinking.

"It felt like it," she said, finishing securing her armor and not looking at her fellow pony-turned-human. "It's okay, Twilight. I'll keep my distance." She looked around for Mox's helmet, and attached it to a special harness that Lily had designed, to keep it secure, and once she had it set in place, she took her sword and shatter gun.

She sighed and looked up, but Twilight was gone.

Sunset grimaced, cursing under her breath at how insensitive that had sounded, but walked out of the barracks and down the hallway.

Truth be told, she had let herself feel like her life was going well, given her somewhat restored relationship with Celestia, and had forgotten that she wasn't really worthy of all-around happiness, despite her now familial relationship with the princess.

There were still things, of course, she needed to discuss with her, and oddly enough, Discord had pointed out one: Celestia's tendency to decide for others what was best for them. In a way, she supposed that it just reflected a motherly side… but she was an adult now, and as frustrated as the Princess… her mom… could get, Sunset was her own mare.

Celestia wouldn't like that one bit, but that's what it boiled down to. In the end, what she had done was heal a wound, but the scar remained. It was a token gesture… acceptance of mistakes once made, and of Sunset's willingness to move forward.

That they were now family was sort of a token bonus, but one that—sadly—Sunset herself would not be able to really reap the benefits of. All she would have would be the memory of Celestia's fur and feathers and mane... the sound of her voice… but she would still never be able to go back again.

She wasn't her counterpart. She didn't have a family where it counted, and it hurt… as much as it made her feel warm inside that her longtime wish of being adopted by Celestia was finally so, if in paper only.

"You look pensive."

"Hmm?" Sunset blinked, just realizing that Jane had joined her. "Oh… sorry."

"Nothing to apologize for," Jane said. "So, different universe with similar people? Did you meet me there too?"

Sunset giggled. "I'm afraid not, but I do wonder the type of girl you'd be…" she looked Jane up and down. "Bookworm."

"Nah," Jane chuckled, "I loved playing outside, I'd probably be in one of the sports teams."

"If I ever find out, I'll let you know."

The pair made their way to the hangar, where the others were waiting.

Angel hissed, and Sunset fist-bumped the Viper. "Aww, I missed you too."

Angel rolled her eyes, hissing as she shook her head.

"Don't worry, everyone here thinks too highly of you to fall for my mistranslations."

Angel reared up, leaning forward and hissing softly, making Sunset blush a little and chuckle awkwardly. "Y-you don't say?"

"As adorable as that is," Elena spoke up as she took aim at the distance with her vektor rifle, and nodded, "If we're all here, we should get going. I grow restless, waiting for the chance to bring down the Elder's pet."

"We shouldn't keep them waiting," Laetitia agreed, walking up to Sunset and putting her hands on her hips. "We need to show them how real warriors behave," she leaned in, taking Sunset's chin between her fingers. "And let's not forget that to the heroine go the spoils."

Angel hissed, and Laetitia gave her a challenging wink, before the pair went up the ramp, followed by Elena and a geared-up Annette, who had remained in quiet contemplation the whole time.

Sunset could feel her cheeks burning, and jumped when she felt Jane's hand on her shoulder. "You know, I am impressed," Jane admitted. "And I really hope you're into girls, because if you're not, you're in deep trouble."

She patted Sunset's shoulder twice and made her way up the ramp, leaving Sunset behind to be the last one in.

Sunset took a deep breath and looked around before boarding the Skyranger. This wouldn't be an easy fight.

Dear Twilight,

~~How have you been? Things have been good back in the old Golden Oaks Library. The girls have been keeping me company, and they bring Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle often with them.~~

~~Let me tell you, those three fillies are a clawful! I don't even have half their energy, and yet they drag me all over the place, trying to find their cutie marks. I've managed to keep them away from getting into bigger trouble than usual, and Rarity even said I was a great match for Sweetie!~~

~~How cool is that? Not that I ever doubted I couldn't take Sweetie down in a fight!~~

~~I guess you're going on real fights now, huh? That's cool! I mean, not cool in the sense that you could get hurt, but cool in the sense that you get to kick tail! I can't wait for you to tell me all the awesome things you've done! I've heard that Sunset is actually not as bad as we thought? I hope so, because you deserve the best friends out there and she'd better be up there!~~

~~So, have you gone out to fight aliens? Is that dangerous? I mean, not that I'm worried about you! I know you can handle it! But… um, how are you keeping track of all the things you're doing? Are you still making up huge checklists? Do you have enough quills and paper?~~

~~I mean, I could go there, you know? I'm a dragon! I'd be okay! And you probably need your assistant to take care of things, right? You could concentrate on the big projects, and I could just keep track of the small things! And make sure you eat!~~

~~You haven't forgotten to eat, right? Or take showers? You tend to do that if I don't remind you. Not that you stink! But sometimes it piles up, you know?~~

~~Who makes your daisy sandwiches for you? Is that a thing there too? The others haven't said much if there are daisies, but I'm sure there's some other edible flowers.~~

~~I tried going after you. But the mirror just bounced me back. I guess there's a passenger limit, eh? And I totally would have been a huge help. It's not that I'm lonely! You don't have to worry about me! I just would like to be able to help! I might look like a baby dragon, but I'm very good at taking care of myself.~~

~~Maybe when you figure out how to teleport from there you can bring me with you? I don't want to move there, mind you but I really would like to spend time with you, but I'm sure you could use your assistant!~~

~~Anyway, things will be okay and~~
I miss you. Please come back.

-Spike

Twilight sniffled. She had probably read that letter at least ten times now. All of it, figuring out what Spike had scrawled under the squiggle lines he had used to strike through his original message.

She had so many letters to write, but she felt like such a failure. Like life had drained away her ability to keep her friends or make new ones.

Unbidden, Luna's words came to her, Did you get through everything else you did on your own?

Twilight sighed, it was time to write back… and yet, could she do it on her own? She hesitated. She wanted to write back, but something in her was stopping her. Something that shouldn't be there.

She needed help.

She turned around, pressing a sequence into her pad. The comms turned on, and soon a voice answered.

"Yes, Princess Sparkle?"

Dear Princess Celestia, Spike, and everypony…

I'm okay, but I need to sort out a lot of things. I'm going to counseling with a specialist here in the Avenger. I'll be writing back.

I'm sorry I'm taking so long.

I miss you all.

Please wait for me.

~Twilight

o.0.o End Chapter 100 o.0.o

Chapter 101: Communication

Ranger

Chapter 101: Communication

By Wanderer D

"Each death is on me, Central."

Bradford turned his gaze away from the map display to look at Chrysalis' face. The commander's eyes were narrowed, her focus—almost angry—was on the red image of the Skyranger, approaching its destination.

"It doesn't matter if shit goes sideways because someone panicked. It doesn't matter if one of them turned out to be a traitor and sent our plans to ADVENT and it cost us most of the team. It doesn't matter that we managed to save Twilight… Galahad and those rookies, all of team Eagle… their deaths are my responsibility."

Bradford sighed, but did not argue the point. Ultimately… the Commander was right.

"That clown… the Hunter, she took down Eagle. So now I send them to fight the Assassin… we're still developing better weapons. Twilight is making leaps and bounds in her Magical research…" Chrysalis snorted and shook her head. "If we had all the time in the world…"

"You've sent one of our most capable teams out there, Commander," Central replied, "As much as the loss of team Eagle hurts us… and even though we're still researching better weapons, I'm sure they will perform well."

"We need more soldiers," Chrysalis said. "We can't keep sending the same teams out over and over… they're exhausted. They barely get a couple of days of rest… and as soon as they're healed they're out there. We need more rotation."

Bradford nodded. "We still have Dragon and Wolf. Both teams are solid, but they are starting to feel the weigh as well."

"I have a list… there's some militia groups out there we could coordinate with," Chrysalis said. "They're not as large as the Reapers, Skirmishers or Templars, but they've got experience. Some of them are even military-led."

Bradford took the pad, scanning the names.

"I want you to create a new Team Eagle…" Chrysalis stated. "And I think it's about time Annette got her own command. We can specialize her team, but I want that rookie… Alejandra… in it."

"Understood, Commander."

"Any word from Ember?"

"Lieutenant Yeung informed us that she was at the location where the Black Market would meet," Bradford reported, "Since they deal with intel, we'll have to give some of ours to them."

"That's fair," Chrysalis said. "Have her concentrate on finding more information about the Chosen for now."

"Understood, Commander."

Chrysalis took a deep breath. "I'll be in my quarters. Link me up to Menace when they hit the ground. I want to see everything that happens in that base."

"Yes, Commander."

"Oh, and Bradford?"

Central blinked, looking at Chrysalis, who was standing on the doorway to her room. "You're also supposed to schedule an appointment with Luna."

"..."

"Understood?"

"Yes, Commander."

"Are you ready for this, Annette?" Sunset asked, drawing the attention of the others. "It can't be easy, fighting against a former friend."

Annette sighed. "You… met her right? Before she became… this thing."

Sunset nodded, biting her lip.

"When I met Aria, she had just saved me from being killed by the aliens in the Paris invasion. She inducted me into EXALT, told me I had powers beyond other human's understandings… but more than that, she trained me. She taught me how to hold a gun, how to run for cover, what to do if I got shot in the leg.

"I was never… one hundred percent on EXALT, but I was a hundred and ten with Aria. She was my best friend. She protected me." Annette looked down, eyes misty. "I… practically worshiped her. I trusted her with everything. All my insecurities. All my fears. All my dreams. I even ignored her increased belligerence as time passed and her evolving disregard for the lives of others. She was with me, protecting me, and that was all I needed.

"I knew… Aria wasn't technically a good guy, but… she wasn't bad in my book. She had dreams and ambitions of her own. She was rash and a bit blunt, but I loved her all the more for it. I thought, at the time, I couldn't ask for a better friend, even… even if it was in EXALT. It was confusing… they were sided with the Aliens but they really did seem to want the best for humanity." Annette laughed. "If I had known… it's all clear in retrospect, I guess."

"But you were betrayed," Elena spoke up from where she was sitting, arms crossed. "I overheard that, during your fight with her."

Annette nodded. "Unknown to us, XCOM had been gaining ground on the fight against the aliens, and the Elders ordered EXALT to cooperate. They moved all of the 'gifted' they had found into a location where they… they strapped us to machines the Elders had provided… those machines wormed orders into our brains and demanded obedience. I fought… but I couldn't deny their will.

"I saw XCOM's base in my mind… Central was there, as well as Commander Chrysalis, and Sunset Shimmer. I didn't know who they were, but they were clearly human. We were ordered to… overwhelm the will of those around them… and guide a ground team to the base.

"I remember crying for Aria to stop it… but she didn't. After that, she comforted me… it helped, although I didn't tell her, that EXALT and the Alien's assault had failed… but stupidly, I trusted her. I think—or I like to tell myself at least—that if it had been the Aria I met initially… not the person I slowly watched become… whatever she became before the Elders "rewarded" her, that she would have stopped what happened next…"

"And what was that?" Jane asked.

"They…" Annette sighed. "Someone in EXALT recorded a conversation of the higher ups. The Elders wanted us… not EXALT "us", but rather all of "us gifted ones", to be sent to them for experimentation. When we found out… it was already too late, but I was… I begged Aria to let me stay with her. I cried. And I called out to her as they forced me into a truck that would take me and others to be delivered… to become experiments.

"Aria… she just… watched. Her sister was laughing at us… but Aria was just watching. Her face was like stone. I don't know if she really felt it, but I think, there was a moment when I saw a bit of recognition a bit of… pity in her eyes. But she didn't do anything… and it almost broke me.

"It wasn't until… Sunset… the old Sunset's team, saved me that I found out who the people I had helped attack were… she opened her arms to me, and helped me settle in. Vahlen performed some non-invasive studies on me… with my consent… and eventually, they just let me join the team as a Support Specialist."

Angel hissed softly, and Annette smiled a little. "Thank you. It was."

"Oh no, another one…" Elena drawled, "I thought we only had one Parseltongue."

"Wait, you don't understand her?" Jane asked.

There was a pause.

"Wait, what?" Sunset blurted out. "How?"

"Isn't Angel speaking English?" Jane asked. "I mean… I just… I-I just thought…" she looked around, bewildered. She turned to Annette. "You understand her, she's speaking English, right?"

Annette shook her head. "I was in mental communion with Thin Men for over twenty years… plenty of time to learn their other languages."

Angel hissed, shaking her head in bewilderment.

"Tell me about it!" Jane retorted, grasping her head with both hands. "What the fuck… how did this…" her eyes widened, and she locked eyes with Sunset, who also had a look of dawning understanding in her face. "Well… fuck."

"Yes," Laetitia said. "But not here, and not now. We need our mind on the mission, not on the possible pleasures derived of a surprise development."

A moment of baffled silence.

"Sometimes I wonder... why?" Elena spoke up dryly, "Why did the Commander assign me to this team? And then I realized she enjoys torturing others. And then it all made sense."

"Well, whatever it is you guys are planning on doing," Rainbow Dash called from the cockpit, "you'd better leave it for later!"

They felt the Skyranger decelerate, and heard the wings shift, setting the aircraft into its hover mode.

"We're here."

o.0.o End Chapter 101 o.0.o

Chapter 102: Gangsters

Ranger

Chapter 102: Gangsters

By Wanderer D

The view was fantastic.

For miles around, in fact, as far as the eye could see—save for the slight, almost invisible piece of track that emerged from the dense jungle—the only visible thing was trees, wild land and more trees. Far to the East, what might've been the sea could be spotted in the horizon.

That places such as these existed was a miracle onto itself, and spoke in favor of the reality that whatever the Elders were looking for on Earth was… it definitely wasn't natural resources. And yet, just like the benevolent image they gave to the citizens of their conquered world, so too was the mountainside Sunset and the others found themselves atop deceiving in nature, as it hid within it one of Earth's mightiest enemies.

Elena guided them, her hand holding a GPS device of impossible accuracy, until they stood in a semi-flat area of the mountain of no particular note.

"According to the structural blueprints, this is the location," she said, marking the place with an 'x' drawn with the tip of her boot.

"Well, time to find out if this whole thing was for nothing…" Jane muttered, kneeling down and fishing out explosives out of her backpack. "You guys get the ropes ready and secure, I'll plant the explosives."

"Are you sure this is the best place?" Annette asked, fishing out her rope.

Jane nodded, giving her a slightly annoyed glance. "Yeah. It wasn't just me selecting it either, Shen, Tygan, Security and Jaws were with me. We studied the whole structure, if we blow this spot, it's perfect for my GREMLIN to shut down most of the security and lock the upper rooms from backup."

Annette nodded. "So as soon as we're in…"

Jane grinned. "The cameras go dark."

A little further away, Laetitia noticed that Sunset kept frowning and looking around, as if something was going to creep out of the mountain and attack them. "Are you okay, Sunset?"

"Um? Oh yeah…" Sunset took a deep breath, standing up, rope in hand, smiling confidently at the others. "I just… I have a sense of… something going on here… magical, maybe."

The others shared concerned looks. "Does the Assassin… can she use Equestrian magic like you or Twilight?" Annette asked. "Because if so, she's never revealed that."

Sunset shook her head. "Not that I know of… and you'd know better than I, in any case. It's… something else, a sense of… echoes? I don't know how to explain it. Two levels of existence…" She rolled her shoulders trying to figure out what she was sensing. "Voices? Not… invasive, it's not an attempt at mental control…"

"I can't sense anything in our vicinity," Laetitia said, glancing at Annette, who also shook her head.

Sunset sighed. "Come on, it might be nothing… let's just get started… this place is just giving me the creeps."

Once they had secured the ropes, and they were far enough and behind cover, Jane looked at the others and nodded. "Let's start the fun."

The explosion echoed in the still air of the mountain, while dust and tiny pieces of rock rained around them. They didn't wait.

"Go, go, go!" Sunset shouted, taking her rope and jumping into the hole the had blown open. She activated her blood sight and looked around as she descended, making sure there were no enemies in sight.

There were.

But they were not prepared for XCOM to come down crashing on them.

As she slid down the rope, she opened fire on a stunned Lancer, the alien alloys from her shard gun piercing through his armor like it was made of paper and splattering blood on top of the other two ADVENT troopers.

They started running for cover—of which there was plenty in the small warehouse-like room they had burst into—but the surprise attack gave the base invaders a definite advantage. Annette fired her sniper rifle as she descended, piercing one Trooper through the head, while Jane and Elena's shots finished off the last ADVENT member.

Soon enough, Menace was spread out all over the room.

"Clear!"

"Hisss!"

"Clear!"

"Aaaand…" Jane muttered… "Dark!" she announced as her GREMLIN beeped in confirmation. "Ha! Those hours spent with the nerd princess did pay off!"

"Alright," Sunset took a deep breath. She glanced around, her blood vision revealing little around them. In the distance, she could see some signs of living beings, but nothing immediately close. "I don't detect any organic enemies nearby…"

"Which means we need to keep an eye out for MECs," Elena summarized.

"Well, we have to kill them all anyway," Jane muttered.

"Set up the link with the Avenger," Sunset ordered.

"This is Avenger, link established," Chrysalis said into the comms.

"Okay people," Bradford's voice came over next, "Stay alert and remember why we're here, the Assassin dies today."

"...no matter what it takes," Annette added.

"We're detecting a strong energy signature further ahead in the facility. There's no doubt in my mind that it is where the Chosen is located." Tygan added.

Just as the group was taking positions next to the closed doors heading deeper into the facility, a new, unwanted voice broke into the channel. "You should be proud, XCOM… Blood Witch… Traitor… you are the first of your kind to find your way here. Your death will bring glory to the Elders."

"Ignore the bitch," Annette growled, "she always liked trying to get into the head of her enemies."

"Well," Sunset readied her shard gun, "that won't work with us…"

The world shifted, and suddenly she was in a different facility. Men and women ran around, armed with advanced weaponry that contrasted with their almost gangster-like looks.

The people that ran in and out of her field of view all had their faces covered with a bandana, making them mostly unrecognizable, even in the off chance that they might've been familiar. They all wore a patch, however, on their arm, with a logo she recognized from her history lessons: an eye overlooking the curve of the world, where a star hid…. EXALT.

"...will it?" Sunset muttered.

"You can't!" a drew her attention, where Aria… but not the Assassin—Aria as she had been back in the world of the alternate Sunset, stood, arguing with a tall, dark man also garbed in the gangster-look of EXALT. "They trust us! They're part of us!"

The man scoffed, his striking, emerald eyes turning to look in disbelief at a group of people Sunset knew were out there, on some level, but she wasn't able to see.

"Really, Aria, you grow too fond of your pet," the man said, and he smirked, a confident, malicious smile. "Don't tell me you're having second thoughts? You know what fate awaits Adagio."

Aria flinched, stepping back and shaking her head. "You're not going through with that, are you? Tell me you'll let my sister go!"

"Your sister, your pet psychics, you, you, you…" The man shook his head, reaching out to touch a gem hanging around his neck. A gem just like Aria's. "For an alien intelligence, you grow fond of simple things too easily, Aria. Perhaps I should help you."

"What do you intend to do?" Aria's voice was slightly scared, and Sunset had to wonder, who was this man that scared her so?

"Why, nothing my dear… nothing that you shouldn't have done yourself." A surprising glow emanated from the gem in his grasp, resonating with the one around Aria's neck.

The siren shook her head, but her body sagged and she relaxed, almost falling back, if she hadn't caught and helped up by another female EXALT member. For a moment, Sunset ignored completely the stammering, straightening Aria, concentrating instead on the woman that had helped her up.

She was tall, and even dressed in the gangster set up, carried herself with a confident air. Her hair was immaculately done, it's indigo curls falling graciously on her shoulders. Sunset knew this woman.

"Do you feel calmer, now?" the man asked, drawing Sunset's attention back to Aria, who was holding a hand to her temple.

"Y-yeah, better," Aria said, a slight anger in her tone. "Thanks."

The man snorted again. "You have to keep that under control. Didn't you tell me you sirens used to support each other by using the gems to keep your killer instinct alive? You can't expect me to keep track of when you need it and not."

"Fine, fine," Aria muttered. "I still don't like it, but I guess we can let the aliens use them… we didn't get them just to make friends, after all."

The man smiled. "No, we did not."

He looked up at the woman who had helped Aria. "You, assist Aria with prepping our guests. It's time we repaid the Aliens for helping us, isn't it?" Not waiting for an answer, he turned around and walked away.

"Come on," Aria said, roughly, "let's get going…"

"...Sunset?"

Sunset blinked, looking around at the worried expressions of the others. "Whu—"

"We lost you for a second there, Bloody," Elena stated, her eyes fixed on the open door, ready for any approaching enemies.

"Hisss…"

"She's right," Jane said, "You spaced out completely…"

"What's going on?" Annette asked.

"I think... " Sunset took a deep breath, mind racing, "I think… not all of Aria might be gone after all."

o.0.o End Chapter 102 o.0.o

Chapter 103: Retrospect

Ranger

Chapter 103: Retrospect

By Wanderer D

The next room had some sort of sarcophagus-like containers, organized into small batches in several rows of pallet racks. The things were completely solid, without any screens or hint of their contents, and sealed shut, leaving no way to investigate their contents, but their shape was creepy enough.

Sunset ran to the far left, taking cover behind some of the containers, looking around a corner and noticing a single MEC in her field of vision. She quickly hand-signed its position to the others.

"Now, now, Blood Witch," Aria's voice echoed in the comms, and they could almost hear the smile, "Since you're here, you have forced my hand. I had hoped to keep battling you in the field, instead of my own home… some transgressions cannot be forgiven."

Angel quickly slithered up into the racks above, and Elena swiftly and silently went down further, indicating the location of another MEC, nearby.

Annette and Jane followed after Elena, while Laetitia and Angel stayed by Sunset. Token security to be sure, but no less dangerous if handled incorrectly. They still had—mostly—the element of surprise, and she was damned if she wasn't going to make the most of it.

The MECs red armor was of the heavier variety, so it was imperative that they took them down quickly, before they had a chance to shower them with explosives, and taking them down would immediately reveal their location in the base.

However, it was the only exit.

Sunset looked over to Annette, giving her a thumbs up, then indicating a count to three,

Elena, Jane and Annette shot in perfect synchronization, their fire mowing down the MEC on their side quickly and efficiently. The other MEC turned around, analyzing the scene and hunched over, preparing to shoot, just as Angel's plasma shot got it in the head mere seconds before Sunset and Laetitia's rushing melee attack finished it off.

An alarm blared and Aria's voice hissed into the comms again. "So there you are, Blood Witch… I can feel you, getting closer. Tell me, did you bring all the traitors with you? Annette? Pratal Mox? It will be my pleasure to rip their hearts out!"

The doors at the end of the room opened and a trio of ADVENT troopers ran in, headed by a Captain.

Just as they took stock of the situation, a single shot echoed in the room, followed by a metallic sound, like a small rock hitting a can… then hissing. The ADVENT Captain turned around to look at the Purifier next to him for a moment of baffled incomprehension.

Then it clicked in.

"GRAT TI—"

The explosion took down the trooper, and sent the injured captain flying to land in a heap right at Sunset's feet. He spat some blood as he tried to sit up, reaching for his rifle, but Sunset's shard gun was suddenly in his face. "May you rest free, brother."

Laetitia and Elena trotted over to the door and peeked outside.

"Looks clear for now," Elena spoke up.

"Alright, Laetitia, you're with me first, Annette, Angel, covering fire after us—"

A bright, red flash in her mind's eye.

Sunset stood once more in another place. This time, it wasn't a hub of activity, but a room, with only two occupants. A computer with several monitors showed satellite pictures of the world, including, Sunset noticed, one of the forest-covered mountain where XCOM's original base had been located.

In addition, several other locations of interest were marked, including a location marked "destroyed by XCOM", in the middle of the desert in the African continent. As much as Sunset wanted to see more, she was distracted by Aria's voice.

"What's your name?" Aria asked the young woman who was with her. "You've been assigned to me for months, now. I feel I should at least know that."

"Rarity."

Sunset grimaced. So it had been her. Even though she now worked for ADVENT, Sunset had never expected one of her counterpart's friends to work for EXALT… not to mention that Applejack and Rainbow Dash had been her friend. Had Rainbow Dash known?

"Hm," Aria gave her a glance, "You've been… uplifted, have you?"

Rarity looked at her, slitted eyes passive, before nodding.

"How many modifications?"

"F-five. Bones, skin… eyes, heart and… mental blocks."

"Heh. They did a good job, you can almost pass for human still, unlike many of the other… first tries."

Rarity hugged herself and looked away. Clearly uncomfortable.

"Did you ask for it?" Aria gave her a considering look, almost condescending, but it lessened as Rarity hesitated. "You can tell me. We're allies."

Rarity seemed to consider her options, before her shoulders sagged. "N-no. I did not ask for it. None of it."

"Then you're not so different, you and her…" Aria mused. "You know what they did to them, correct?"

Rarity shuddered, but nodded.

"I think… the aliens want more… but I don't think they should have them."

Aria kept her eyes on Rarity, as the EXALT member realized quickly what she meant. "But that would be…"

"Good for me and my sister and those that are part of our change. EXALT is doomed Rarity. It's full of people that don't want anything but simple power… power they want now. They don't look to the future. They don't consider what will come next."

Rarity was wary. "And why we would want the aliens to lose the psychics?"

"The aliens?" Aria rose an eyebrow, "Not, 'our saviours'?" she grinned. "Yes, I think I had read you right from the beginning. Why are you really here?"

Rarity bit her lip.

"Who are they threatening?"

"My mother… my father… my little sister."

Sunset's fists shook. She remembered Sweetie's words now… from when they had stayed with her in what felt so long ago; 'They kidnapped people and did experiments on them. Most of them were killed off by the aliens once they were in power, others…'

At the time, she had assumed Sweetie had just come across that information in ADVENT's network but now…

"Ah, family." Aria shook her head. "Strength and weakness all in one bundle." She glanced at Rarity. "I'm rescuing Annette… and I guess some of the others will also be useful. I've sent a group to bring her back… I want you to meet the caravan in Lyon, France. It'll be your responsibility to bring her and the other psychics alive and in one piece once they reach you. I will give you my full authority for equipment and requisitions."

"But if I betray EXALT—"

"EXALT is doomed, Rarity," Aria repeated. "Sooner or later XCOM will come to HQ and kill them all. Except for me, Sonata…" she snorted, "I guess he would survive… Annette and you." Aria looked at her steadily. "If your worry is for your family… don't. Regardless of what happens, they'll be out of EXALT and the Alien's radar. I give you my word."

Rarity sighed. "They wanted to send me to fight… right before I was assigned to you, they were about to send me to weapons training."

"And now you're administration," Aria said. "Congratulations. Go. We both have people to save."

"You really care abou—"

"That'll be all, Rarity."

"Right."

Rarity left and Sunset had just one second to look at the regret in Aria's face before she took her gem and concentrated on it.

"—nset?"

"I'm… I'm back…" Sunset shook her head. "I had another vision…" she gulped, "It revealed a lot of things I did not expect."

"What do you think is causing these?" Annette asked, glancing at her. "I can't share the experiences, lest my head explodes."

Sunset frowned. "Empathic resonance… I felt something similar once… when I met the Assassin face to face, my magic and… her gem…" Sunset's eyes widened. "The gems are empathic! That's why that guy was able to somehow calm Aria down when you were being taken away!"

Annette's eyes narrowed. "What?"

"When you and the other psychics were taken by the Aliens, or rather given to them by EXALT, Aria was besides herself… some man that was with her used one of the gems, somehow, to calm her… and then later on, when she planned your rescue—"

"She what?!"

Sunset sighed. "If the vision was real… then she was the one that sent the EXALT operatives to rescue you and the other psychics from the Aliens. You were supposed to meet with another EXALT agent named Rarity in Lyons."

"Rarity?" Jane spoke up, eyes wide, "As in—"

"Yes, Sweetie's sister. Rainbow Dash's friend."

Laetitia started coughing as if she'd choked on something, waving her hand at them dismissively when they looked her way.

"I mean, we knew she works for ADVENT… but then that means she's been at it longer than we ever thought."

"It's not as easy as that," Sunset said.

"It doesn't matter," Annette spoke up. "In the end, we are where we are right now, and that thing is not the Aria I knew. Let's go finish the job."

"Right," Sunset nodded.

"Do you want me to take lead?" Jane offered, "If you have one of those while on the attack…"

"I don't know why these bursts are happening right now, but it might be tied not only to the gem, but also whatever it is that keeps the Chosen alive even after we 'kill' them," Sunset said, shaking her head, "but if this happens when I'm supposed to be covering someone else, it would be worse than if it happens right after I attack."

"Fine," Annette said, "but if i does happen, we'll rethink our strategy."

"With our luck, it'll happen once per room," Elena said dryly. "At least it only lasts a few seconds."

"Well, we still need to find the Assassin," Sunset said, "So let's go do that and worry about magical resonance and gems later."

o.0.o End Chapter 103 o.0.o

Chapter 104: Specter

Ranger

Chapter 104: Specter

By Wanderer D

"I had counselled the Elders to take pity on humanity—as one alien to another," Aria said into the open channel, "but now that you are here, it proves that I was naive. That... patience... will get us nowhere with humanity."

"Does she ever shut up?" Chrysalis said into the comms. "I swear she's worse than Central was back in the day."

"That's a negative, Commander," Sunset said, trying not to grin as she nodded to Laetitia and the pair of them ran into the other room. It was a much bigger room than the other, and Laetitia quickly ran to the right, taking cover at the first corner, while Sunset ran past a central command center of sorts—with several computers in it—and took cover across from her. "Central never shuts up. Even today."

The area where they were was a little wider, with two large columns behind the control center, and stretching up into the darkness ahead.

She gave the all-clear sign to Angel and Annette, who ran (or slithered) to take cover on both ends of the command center, while Jane and Elena followed up, taking solid cover behind the pillars.

Then Sunset and Laetitia were off again, taking point and sticking close to what she realized now, were two long rows of prison cells, the long corridor separated in the middle by a waist-high barrier. Her blood magic revealed nothing in them, although she could see another approaching patrol.

"Bogies coming up… I only see two, but be prepared for mechanical enemies of some sort."

"I see them," Leatitia said, "There's an enemy I don't recognize…"

Angel and Annette were already moving just as Sunset dove for cover, missing the reaction shot from one of the ADVENT agents by an inch. She could see it now, the creature that had spotted them and alerted the others. It looked human, sleek black with green lines, but unlike a human, it suddenly melted into a small cloud of blackish-green energy that sped towards her.

Sunset was dimly aware of the others shooting at the troopers, but her concentration was on the thing that was attacking her. She shot at it, but the bullets went through the cloud without causing any damage. "Oh shit!"

"Sunset!" Laetitia shouted in horror, just as the cloud exploded and surrounded Sunset. She tried to struggle as currents of electricity ran through her body, but it was in vain; she felt herself melt into darkness.

Sunset was confused. She had been attacked, right? So why was she just standing… looking down at her body…

She moved. She hadn't wanted to, she was charging down towards a startled Angel. She felt herself grab her sword.

"No! Don't!

But her body didn't listen. She jumped up and forward just as Angel reacted, moving with the speed of a stricking whip back, but not fully dodging the swords' tip, which cut a shallow, but painful looking line across her arm. Worse still, the sword, although it was made of pure darkness, let out an electric shock that knocked the viper back and onto the floor.

Sunset heard guns being fired, the cries of ADVENT troops, and then Jane was taking cover close by, aiming at her with her rifle.

"Jane! Help me! I'm trapped!"

She tried shouting, but nothing came out of her mouth. Her body was reacting perfectly, though, and with an instinctual casualness, it shot the grappling hook above Jane, dragging her up to the top of the cells, just as Jane fired.

It didn't take her body a second to turn around and shoot down, but Jane had already rolled over the barrier and crouched down, letting it block the shard gun's attack.

"It's gone! It's hiding! Find it! It must be controlling that thing!" Annette shouted. Sunset's current body, made of darkness and green electricity, turned to look down, where the XCOM specialist/Psi-Ops had dragged Sunset's original body into one of the cells, protecting it.

Her body aimed.

"Halt!"

The preposterous shout was followed by her being thrown across the room, slamming hard into the wall. Sunset felt no pain however, as her rippling body slid down the wall and stood up as if nothing had happened.

"I see it!" Jane shouted from cover, "To your left, Annette!"

She could see the creature that had attacked her, materializing at the entrance of the cell where Annette had taken cover, but before the creature could shoot, before it had fully formed, Laetitia had already taken a running leap from the top of the cells across… it had been her that had thrown Sunset across the room… but how?

Psionic energy flashed around the templar, leaving a trail behind, like a pair of huge, purple-blue wings as her hands came up, energy fizzling into psionic blades. The creature turned to face her, and Sunset felt her body raising her weapon to shoot—but several things happened in a second.

A prehensile tail shot out, snagging Sunset and dragging her to Angel, who trapped her in her coils, constrincting down, hard. Had Sunset been in her real body, she had no doubt her bones would be snapping.

At the same time, she managed to catch the moment that Laetitia landed, her blades cutting like a red-hot knife through butter, slicing the creature in half. With a metallic shriek it shook in place, then exploded into a cloud that fell around the Templar, dead.

Sunset felt her body dematerialize…

...and woke up in Annette's arms. "Wh-"

"She's back!"

Sunset sat up, hand to her head, then looked outside, where Angel was moving a little more carefully. "Oh no… Angel… I'm sorry, I couldn't control… whatever that was…"

Annette looked very disturbed at her words. "You mean you were trapped… inside that thing? Seeing everything you were doing?"

Sunset nodded, shivering slightly.

"The aliens are despicable," Laetitia said, "I can barely imagine… a victim having to watch themselves kill their friends…" she shook her head. "Truly, the making of nightmares."

"Still," Sunset said as she examined Angel's arm. "That running leap… was pretty epic."

"Yes," Annette agreed, giving Laetitia a considering look, "Yes it was."

"If we're done congratulating ourselves for surviving another little scuffle out of who knows how many to come, perhaps we can get a move on?"

"You're no fun, Elena," Jane muttered.

"Nonsense," Elena remarked, deadpan, "while at the Reaper camp, I was constantly reminded by my peers that I should quiet down and cease my constant joking around, as it distracted others."

"Really?"

"No."

"Hiss?"

"I'm feeling okay, Angel," Sunset said, nodding at the bandage handiwork. "I'm just glad you dodged that… if you hadn't…"

Angel hissed and gave Sunset a brief hug. Sunset chuckled, returning it briefly, and turning to look at the others. "We should move… I'll be okay, but next time… if it happens again, don't hesitate to shoot the copy as well. I couldn't feel any pain."

"Still… the fact that you could see everything… worries me." Annette spoke up as the group checked their weapons and moved to the next room, where several MECs waited, inactive. Fortunately, this room was empty. "In the end, we don't know if your magic created a link that shouldn't have been there… until someone else goes through it, I'd rather just shoot the thing that started it."

"Have you thought of a name for it, though?" Jane asked.

"I'll think of something…" Sunset said. "In the meantime, let's just keep on going."

"Huh." Elena suddenly said, making them all quickly scan the room again.

"What is it?"

"You didn't fall into a brief flashback coma." Elena said. She almost sounded disappointed.

"Well, sorry to disappoint y—"

"...you?"

Sunset looked around. She was in an apartment building, from old Earth, by the design and materials. She seemed to be alone with a young Aria—or at least human-looking—for the time being, but that certainly did not help her situation.

"Of course," Sunset muttered, silently promising herself to smack Elena when their mission was done.

Aria's voice suddenly spoke up. "Who's there? Who are you? How did you get here?"

Sunset blinked, turning around, trying to see who the siren was talking to.

"I asked who you are, bacon head!" Aria snarled, standing up and walking up to Sunset, looking her up and down. "You're not a siren, and you're not part of me. What are you doing here?"

Sunset blinked, and said the only thing she could think of in reply, "Huh?"

o.0.o End Chapter 104 o.0.o

Chapter 105: Id

Ranger

Chapter 105: Id

By Wanderer D

"This is not a memory?" Sunset asked, looking around the place.

"Oh, so you're the one that has been linked…" Aria sighed and went to sit down. "I thought—I hoped it would be…" she sighed again. "Doesn't matter." She studied Sunset for a moment. "So I see I was wrong… you are one of us…"

"I'm not a siren," Sunset said, frowning at Aria.

"Hm. Not yet." She snorted. "Or maybe not a siren at all… but I can feel the connection to you, so you are sort of like us, little sister."

Sunset stepped back. "Explain. Now."

Aria rolled her eyes. "What forbidden magic are you practicing?"

Sunset's eyes went wide. "What?"

"Are you really going to make me repeat myself? The magic. What type of forbidden magic are you using? All of us monsters used it at one point or another."

"I'm nothing like you!"

"Yet." Aria hummed. "I've felt you before… when I was on a rampage, I assume. It's hard to keep track."

Sunset gave her a wary look. "So you're going to tell me you're not the assassin and that the assassin is just a shell from which I should rescue you?"

Aria bellowed out an honest to goodness guffaw. "What? No. I definitely am the Assassin. I'll be honest, I was expecting bigger boobs from the exchange, along with the taller body, and maybe less teeth, but it didn't happen. Ah well, que sera, sera, right?"

"Are you… I met another of you, she wasn't… like this."

"Another me?" Aria blinked, then shrugged. "A phony. Or, possibly an entirely different being. I seem to recall another recent link to myself but… not me."

"Still!" Sunset shouted. "You're here! Annette is out there, fighting the assassin, if we could—"

"What?" Aria asked, giving Sunset a deadpan look. "Bring 'me' out? Replace my personality? What do you think will happen? I'll suddenly be your buddy? Join your ill-fated crew and go fight the elders? I've been a monster for centuries… what's your name?"

"...Sunset."

"Sunset. Centuries of lust for hate and mayhem. For death and destruction. For blood and glory... Just because I seem rational here, right now, doesn't mean I'll turn around a new leaf the moment you presumably did this."

"Don't you want to go back to who you were?"

Aria scoffed. "By the elders, you truly are naive." She rubbed her temple. "I'm the assassin. There aren't two of us. I'm her. I keep her regrets at bay, at the most, whatever I was before—whatever I could have been—has been given freely to the magic that corrupted me and my sisters. Just like it will inevitably happen to you."

"I'm not a monster!"

"You aren't?" Aria asked, tilting her head with a small smile. "Really? You haven't… say, transformed? You haven't met your inner-self? The real you that doesn't hide behind masks of generosity, laughter or friendship?"

"I—"

"You don't pretend to be kind? Can you even be honest with yourself at all anymore? Tell me… what magic is it?!" Aria demanded.

"I—"

"Come on… share. What magic did you use? What foul, delicious, sensual, soul-transforming, mind-liberating, power-seeking misfortune did you gloriously bring out to devour the simple, unwitting mortals that think you actually care?"

"Blood…"

Aria laughed. "Oh, this is rich. Tell me, Blood Witch. When you get covered in it… and you know you do get covered in it often, don't you… tell me, how does it feel?" she leaned forth, licking Sunset's cheek. "What does it taste like? Does it make you feel… hmmm…" she shuddered, wrapping her arms around herself with a smile, looking at Sunset through half-lidded eyes.

"That's not me! I wouldn't—"

"If you kill me," Aria whispered, walking around Sunset and hugging her from behind, letting her hands roam the other girl's body, and making her shudder, "take this gem. It's made from forbidden magic too. One day, you'll know what to do with it. For now…"

She spun Sunset around, surprising the ranger as she locked lips with her, pulling her into a sensual embrace. Just as Sunset felt her knees go weak and her arms come up as well, Aria broke the kiss, pushing her away with one hand and a flirty smile on her face.

Sunset could still taste her lips though.

Aria smirked. "See you in battle."

"Gah!" Sunset snarled, backpedalling and falling on her back.

"Hiss…" Angel said, slithering closer to help Sunset up.

"I-I'll be okay… today's not a good day for my sanity…" she shook her head. "Where are the others?" she asked, noticing the absence of her team.

"Hiss!"

Sunset groaned, "Dammit… I think the visions are done. Come on!"

The pair moved as fast as they could into the next area; a large room full of screens and computers, where Annette, Jane, Laetitia and Elena were just finishing off the last trooper.

Six bodies lay strewn around, three belonging to vipers.

Angel hissed softly and went to their bodies, looking down at them in contemplation, Jane gave Sunset a thumbs up and went over to talk to the viper, while the other walked up to Sunset.

"Well, well, look who's up."

Sunset gave Annette a slight glare. "That should be the last of it happening… I'm glad you guys could take care of business over here without my assistance."

Annette snorted. "It's said that Sunset Shimmer once took a whole downed UFO by herself," she gave Sunset a shrug. "If I and four others can't handle some ADVENT troops while mini-her is out for the count, we're not worthy of calling ourselves XCOM."

"Ouch. And also, that sounds like quite an achievement," Sunset said dubiously, "as fantastic as Sunny-One might've been, that sounds like a bit of an exaggeration."

"With our luck, you'll find out for sure somehow," Elena said.

"Yes, about that, you and I should have a talk about tempting fate."

"I told Sunset that if she ever went Lone Wolf like that again, she'd be stuck in the brig until the apocalypse." Chrysalis said on the comms.

Elena gave Sunset a smug look.

Jane and Angel joined them then, with the Viper looking less remorseful, and Sunset took advantage to glance around with her Blood Magic. "There's… no one organic in that direction. I guess as long as there's no MECs or Specters, we should be okay."

The group started walking towards the next room. Taking positions behind cover and around the door, Sunset gave the signal for Elena to open the door. Immediately, as it slid open, all weapons were trained on any possible enemy, but the room was empty, save for a slightly glowing platform atop a couple of smalls sets of stairs.

On either side of the platform, statues of the Elders flanked it, raising their hands to the heavens.

"I think… we found the place."

This appears to be an alien transport device of some kind," Tygan said.

"Looks like we found our way out of here," Bradford noted.

"Heading over," Sunset called in, as she an the others trotted up the stairs and onto the platform.

"Did you learn anything new about Aria?" Annette asked.

Sunset considered her last encounter. "Yeah. I think the other Aria was right after all… there's not much, if anything left. Let's not hesitate."

Annette smirked. "Never crossed my mind."

o.0.o End Chapter 105 o.0.o

Chapter 106: Aria Blaze

Ranger

Chapter 106: Aria Blaze

By Wanderer D

While the Assassin HQ invasion so far had featured the regular ADVENT-made base design (sort of), the place that Sunset and her team now found themselves in was… much more alien, resembling some sort of temple.

Green-blue metal platforms, curved and almost organic-like; another distant platform with some sort of large floating device behind it at the other side of the room. Even though they were relatively close to it, Sunset couldn't really see much of it, other than a blurry rectangular shape and the fact that it was on a central, higher platform, flanked on two sides by large braziers, burning with more greenish-blue fire.

"Alright everyone, eyes wide open, the Assassin might already be here."

She thought quickly. The room was huge, but not to the point of them losing sight of each other. No high ground in the middle, other than the platforms, which only added a token amount of additional height. To her left and right, however, at the corners of the room, she could spot two good places… if they had snipers. Which they didn't. At the far end of the room, she could see two similar raised platforms on those corners.

The roof was way far above—if there was any—the only thing she could see was a slight blue-hued glow that bathed the whole place with enough light to see clearly. Still... she used her magic, quickly spotting five living beings, three on the left, two on the right.

None matched the blood flow of the assassin.

"Spread; Annette, Angel, you're on the left; Elena, Jane, you take the right. Laetitia and I will go center and support as needed. We have bogies to either side. Take them down fast."

"Do we know what they are?"

Sunset narrowed her eyes, studying the way they moved, how the blood flowed, the number of redundant systems. "Mutons. And a Berserker. They're not aware of us yet."

"Then it's about time we make them aware," Annette said, smiling.

"Let's play defensively for now," Sunset said. "No point in rushing in and getting too much attention before we bring them down. I don't see any sign of the Assassin… but it doesn't mean she's not here. I can… feel the magic… somewhere undefined."

The others nodded.

"How do you want to do this, then?"

Sunset grinned.

The Muton soldiers were keeping a wary eye on the Berserker. Elders knew those were unreliable, and there had been more than one occasion where an unwitting Alien had just not been paying enough attention to the brutes… and that never ended well.

One Muton soldier grunted in annoyance.

Things were very quiet, and they had been quiet since they had been assigned to guard the Assassin's sarcophagus years before. Nothing ever made it through. It was as safe as it could get which was always a bad thing for mutons.

They needed battle! Death! Blood! Honor!

"Excuse me," a young, female human with red and yellow hair, geared up in combat armor spoke up innocently, interrupting his thoughts. She looked kind of familiar, somehow, although few Mutons knew any humans at all. "I seem to have made a wrong turn," she said, "I was told the restrooms were this way."

The muton blinked. He then looked at his companion, who shrugged, before looking back at the human. As far as he knew, there were no restrooms in this area of the...

Wait.

He saw his companion's head explode, showering the girl across from him with blood. She only grinned, licking her blood-covered lips as she brought her strange shotgun up. The muton stared stupidly at the barrel for a second before a flash ended its life.

Sunset immediately took off, running back towards the teleporting platform, with the Berserker close on her tail. It ignored the shot it took to the head, but the shot from Annette's rifle stopped it, turning to face her, just as Angel shot her plasma rifle, burning its arm.

It roared in anger, but that was all the distraction Sunset needed to double back, jumping into the air behind the brute and sinking her blade into its shoulder, pulling down hard even as her own weight added additional force, opening a gaping, blood-spurting wound across its back, its massive powerful heart and its hyperactive adrenal glands creating an impressive, metallic orange fan of pure blood that splashed across Sunset and everything behind her creating a bloody, glorious mess.

The beast teetered in place, its brain barely recognizing that it was dead before it collapsed in front of her.

Sunset wiped her eyes with the relatively blood-free back of her forearm, and looked over her shoulder. "They took care of the other two."

Annette grimaced. "Doesn't it bother you?"

Sunset gave her a curious look. "What?"

Annette raised an eyebrow. "The blood. I swear in all my time in XCOM, I've never seen someone being drenched in blood that often. And I've seen some crazy shit."

"Oh…" Sunset looked down at herself, as if noticing for the first time that little of her body was not covered by it. "It's… it doesn't really bother me."

"Is it a blood magic thing?" Annette asked.

Sunset grimaced, while Angel gave them both a curious look. "Yeah, probably."

"Let me put it this way," Annette said, "when you shoot someone in the face with a shotgun… the force should be pushing the blood away from you."

"You know, it really doesn't bother me," Sunset said, turning around. "I guess that's why I'm Sunset "Bloody" Shimmer. Anyway, let's get going."

Annette shook her head, but followed her lead, as they approached the structure at the end of the room. Just as they were halfway through the room, Aria's voice echoed through the room.

"Ah, if it isn't the Blood Witch." She smirked when her eyes landed on Sunset's hip, where Mox's helmet rested. "And you brought me a trophy… how kind. Finally, we get another chance to fight! A real challenge!"

"Come out and I'll show you again what it's like to die!" Annette challenged.

As if in response, a large column of energy slammed into the platform.

"Menace, that giant, rectangular thing behind the column of energy," Tygan spoke urgently into the comms, "It is the source of the column itself! I have no doubts left that destroying… that… sarcophagus… will put an end to the Assassin's regenerative abilities!"

"I like the word phylactery better, if that's what keeps bringing that monster back."

"You heard the man, Menace," Chrysalis growled. "Whatever you want to call it doesn't matter. Destroy it!"

"It won't be that simple, XCOM!" Aria challenged, standing tall in the platform. Her hands raised at her sides, psychic energy gathering, and at that instant, two more columns of energy slammed on both sides of the room, revealing another Berserker close to them, and several chittering chrysalids where Elena and Jane were located.

"Crap," Sunset growled, just as Aria jumped over the edge.

Time seemed to stop as the Assassin twirled her sword and then slammed the tip down on the floor. A wave of psychic energy exploded out, crashing against her, Annette and Angel.

The trio flew back, stunned, just as the sound of gunfire and chittering screeches came from the far end of the room.

The stomping was the only warning they got before the berserker was suddenly among them, smacking the recuperating Angel out of the way with a vicious, powerful backhand that sent the viper flying.

Angel's head slammed onto the side of one of the platforms with a sickening crack, and she went limp. The berserker then raised its foot above Sunset, ready to turn her into a stain, when Laetitia was on top of it, psychic blades embedded in its chest.

The surprise attack made the beast stumble, giving Sunset enough time to roll to her feet and pick up her shard gun, shooting the berserker in the knee, making it collapse. "Annette! Check on Angel!" she ordered, empting another shot into the berserker's head, as Laetitia attacked once more.

Not waiting to see if her order was followed, Sunset's head snapped around, her blood sight quickly identifying the Assassin as the invisible former siren ran around obstacles, heading towards Elena and Jane.

"ARIA!" she shouted, pulling out her sword and charging at the shimmering silhouette.

The Assassin stopped, twisting in time to let Sunset's swing slide down past her without even touching her. Sunset's follow-up was fast, but again Aria twisted back and to the side, letting the blade fly past her without touching her.

Aria's own blade came up then, and Sunset forced herself to bend almost backwards to avoid a strike that would have otherwise skewered her right through the neck.

Rather than try and right herself, she allowed her body to fall on her back and took the surprise in the materializing Aria's face as the chance to bring up her shard gun and fire, point-blank, at the assassin's chest.

Blood splashed once more, but the assassin wasn't done. Gasping in pain, she stabbed down, almost running Sunset through the stomach again, as the latter rolled to the side, wincing at the sound of the tip embedding itself into the metal of the floor.

Sunset turned the roll into a stand, and was ready on her knees, facing the assassin. Aria turned, furious, but as she tried to step forth, she found her body immobilized. Sunset was suddenly once again in her face, sliding the shard gun's barrel up Aria's chest, and under the chain holding the gem. "Stupid Blood Witch!"

"I'll take that," Sunset grinned, grabbing the gem and snapping the chain just as she pulled the trigger.

The assassin's body burst into light before it even touched the ground. Immediately, however, the giant phylactery reacted, literally glowing with psionic energy.

"Menace..."

"I'm going!" Sunset growled into the comms as she ran towards it, stuffing the gem into one of her armor's little chest compartments. She could see Jane running up too, while Elena and the others stayed behind to fight even more creatures as they appeared. "Jane, we need to take this down now!"

"No shit!"

The pair stopped right at the edge of the platform, just a few feet away from the things surface, and opened fire in synch.

"Again!" Sunset shouted, as screeches, shots and plasma blurred into a cadence behind her.

The pair shot again, and the smooth surface began to crack… not fast enough. A second later, in a bright flash, the Assassin was kicking Jane in the stomach, sending her flying back and down the stairs.

Sunset tried to aim her shard gun at Aria, but the siren parried the gun with her sword moving it aside as her own shotgun, a large, sleek thing of pure murderous beauty pressed against Sunset's stomach.

She twisted.

Again, not fast enough.

Pain bloomed through her body as she took the burning shot to the side of the torso, barely managing to avoid the certain death that would have come from the direct hit. Sunset screamed in agony as she rolled on the floor, holding her hands against the wound, which stank of burnt flesh.

Aria didn't even pause, kicking Sunset viciously in the stomach, making the pain flare and Sunset herself to spit some vomit and blood as she rolled down the small flight of stairs.

"Give it back, witch!" Aria ordered.

Sunset rolled onto her back, half-pushing, half-dragging herself away, slipping on her own blood and making no progress in getting out of the Assassin's reach.

Aria didn't hesitate to slam her sword down, earning another screeching scream of pain from Sunset as her sword pierced the armor protecting her thigh and pinned her to the floor of the Assassin's temple.

"Sunset!"

"Fuck!" Sunset half-shouted, half moaned in pain, looking up through blurry eyes at Aria, who stepped on her wound and put increasing pressure on it. It was like fire spreading into her nerves. Sunset never thought she'd be in this much pain in her life. She didn't even realize she was screaming until Aria bent down and slapped her hard.

"Sunset!"

A shattering sound echoed in the chamber, and Aria turned, forgetting about Sunset for a moment. "No!"

Her distraction proved fatal once more, as Laetitia flew into view, her psi-blades slicing through the assassin in a splatter of blood and… green light as a plasma blast, no doubt belonging to Angel burnt into the Assassin, making her dematerialize again.

"The sarcophagus is broken!" Tygan's voice echoed in the comms. Sunset fought to stay awake. She could feel the gem's palpitations against her chest. It wasn't over.

Aria materialized again in her temple, anger still boiling, but... there was something wrong… she bent over, spitting blood and gasping in pain at where the blades had cut her earlier. She-she had been reborn! She should be fine!

She faced her phylactery, eyes wide as she recognized the damage done to it. This was it. It wasn't just cracked… it was barely holding together.

She turned around, hissing in challenge as the traitorous viper, Annette, the bitch she had kicked earlier and the Templar rushed towards her. Her sword was still pinning the blood bitch to the floor... so that left only Arashi, her shotgun, to be used… Aria was injured, but she wasn't useless!

She slammed the butt-end of Arashi into the non-templar female's face, dropping her like a rock, before twisting fast enough to guide the Templar's hand, psi-blade and all, into the Viper. The two stared stupidly at each other long enough for Aria to slam their heads together and letting them crumple onto the floor.

And then the real challenge was upon her.

Annette's power smashed against Aria's body like a battering ram, and it hurt down to her bones. She was tossed into the air, and wondered how it was even possible for her body to hold together after that.

Still, her instincts kicked in, and she twisted her body in mid-air, landing on her feet, away from the psychic. She had never felt such raw, psychic power. Only the Warlock's power was a match for that… and the Templar… her power was different… familiar bu—

"Getting tired, monster?" Annette shouted, sending a blast of psychic energy her way.

Aria barely had time to dodge, missing the lance of energy by inches, before taking a running leap at Annette. She didn't make it. Annette's hand shot out, fingers spread, and Aria was suddenly hanging in mid air like an apparition.

"I have waited so long to do this…" Annette growled.

Aria smirked. "You needed a whole team to come for me, little Annette? You could have joined me, you know… you and I would be unstoppable."

"You dare! After your betrayal!"

'Good.' "I had no choice," Aria snarled. 'Keep her distracted…' "I sent one of my agents to rescue you!"

The hold wavered, and Aria carefully, silently, began gathering her power. "You know I cared about you… I still do. We could change this world together, Annette… we could destroy the elders and bring in a new age for all!"

Annette's control flickered. Aria could feel it. 'Just a bit more… Annette… just a bit more.'

"Already your power is beyond anything I have ever seen," Aria said, eyes wide and focused on her friend. "I never told you this, but to me, you were like a true sister… unlike my fellow sirens, I cared and you cared… we were separated by fate, but now here we are together... "

"N-no!" Annette snapped, angry. "You will not get in my head, witch! I know your tricks now!"

"Oh… Annette…" Aria sounded as disappointed and hurt as she could. Her former friend hesitated just enough. "I guess… I guess this is goodbye." She tilted her head. "Goodbye."

Annette didn't even see it coming. The blast tore through her defenses, as impressive and fast as they were. The power the Elders had given Aria was considerable. More than enough to break hasty walls and more than strong enough to break the will of someone already weakened.

Aria landed heavily on the floor, breathing harder than she thought she would be. She looked up in surprise at the cough. That blast would have killed any human! "Why are you still alive, human?" she spat, moving forth and picking up her weapon.

It dawned on her slowly as she approached. Annette was less human than even that woman who had helped her so long ago… the seamstress for the Speaker. Rarity. That was her name.

The meld had saved the wretch this time around, but it wouldn't stop a blast of her Arashi.

"It was a fun fight," Aria spat, tasting her own blood, and raising Arashi to point straight at the struggling Annette. "But not enough from you, XCOM. Die already."

It took her a moment to realize, that she somehow didn't have the strength to pull the trigger. Her body swayed a little, and she released the weapon, letting it clatter to the floor. Confused, she looked down at her body, trying to figure out what was wrong.

Her sword was sticking out right where her heart was. Which was a hard feat to accomplish, as her many modifications had included shifting of certain important organs. It was as if the one that had stabbed her could see… right… through.

Despite herself, Aria smiled. The world seemed softer around her, somehow. A lot less harsh. A lot less… weighty.

She sank to her knees, surprised that her attacker hadn't used the motion to rip through her completely… but of course she wouldn't have.

"Congratulations…" she whispered, voice hoarse and bubbling with blood. "You have… defeated me, Blood Witch… Sunset… XCOM…"

Her eyes went to Annette, who was slowly pushing herself up to look at her, an unreadable look in her face.

Aria almost fell, but kept straight after some effort. She swallowed. It was hard. It didn't help much. "T-take my weapons. Free your world… you have… you have earned it," she said, looking over her shoulders. She couldn't see Sunset's face, covered as it was by the mess of blood-matted hair. "I'm glad to…" She coughed blood. "Glad… to have… fought…"

What was she saying? She couldn't remember. Her eyes turned to Annette, widening at the state of her friend.

"Annette… a-Annette… why… what happened to you?" She asked. The world whirled, and she tilted forward. "Why are you… hurt?"

There was no ruby-red light. No psychic rain. No judgment from the Elders. No void.

Just darkness.

And peace.

She felt herself fading, like music... "Shine… brighter…"

o.0.o End Chapter 106 o.0.o

Chapter 108: Happy

Ranger

Chapter 108: Happy

By Wanderer D

She could still feel the sense of skin and muscle parting upon meeting the sword. The splash of blood that, to her magical eye, twirled and whisked around to envelop Sunset's hand.

She could feel the warm, almost burning feel of it. The blood. And then just as it had began to cool down, she was back in Luna's room.

The girls gasped and collapsed around Luna, while her sister slowly raised her head. "I wish you hadn't seen all of that, sister."

Fluttershy started sniffling, along with Pinkie. Applejack and Rainbow Dash would not look up, their faces hidden by their manes, or turned away from them.

Rarity dashed to Luna's restroom, and they could hear her retching.

"What were you doing, Luna?" Celestia's voice was low. She didn't want to sound as threatening as she had, but… Luna had crossed so many lines. "How long has this been going on?"

Luna looked away.

"Luna!"

Taking a sharp, deep breath, Luna seemed to brace herself, before looking up straight at Celestia, unflinching. "Ever since Sunset returned to her world."

"It's been months!"

Luna's face softened. "I know."

"But… why? How?" Celestia asked. She felt… betrayed. Hurt that Luna had been doing this… knew so much and had kept it from her. Didn't Luna trust her?

"I… initially I wanted to see what type of mare your daughter was…"

Somepony—Applejack maybe—echoed the word 'daughter' in confusion, but Celestia ignored her past that. Her focus was Luna, not what the others found out.

"The way through the mirror was closed, but… I could still grasp a bit of the trails of her consciousness through the dimensional barrier," Luna said, shoulders slumping. "I-I didn't believe she was… I thought her a monster in the making. Somepony who had given herself to blood magic, despite the apparent… coherency of her actions, and the apparent worry for others.

"I didn't want to believe that somepony could use Blood Magic for years, regardless of the magical field's strength or willpower of the user. We've seen how it ends countless times, Celestia… somepony will always think they have a tight leash on it. We… we might even believe them. And then…" she trailed off.

Celestia knew of what she spoke, of course. How many ancient cities had they lost to forbidden magic? The Crystal Empire. Thrift Kingdom… so many… and that didn't account for the small towns destroyed by originally well-meaning mages, who thought magic was just magic, regardless of the source.

"So you used your dream magic to parallel yourself there," Celestia said. "Your contact would have been… minuscule at best."

"It was…" Luna acknowledged.

Around them, the Elements had helped each other up and sat around the room, listening, but not engaging in the conversation, no doubt still reliving what they had just experienced. 'I'm sorry, Fluttershy,' Celestia thought, 'I should have refrained those feelings… ordered you to stay…'

She shook her head, forcing her attention back to Luna. Saving her regret for later.

"But I was able to stick to Sunset while she rested on the flight to the Avenger. Once there, I thought my link would expire but… she went to visit Laetitia."

Celestia looked up. "Who?"

Luna gulped, licking her dry lips. "The Templar. The woman I was inside of during the battle. She was… she's dying."

*** Seven Months Ago ***

'She truly seems remorseful,' Luna thought, looking down at the transformed Sunset Shimmer.

They were in the hospital area of the spaceship the humans called, "The Avenger." Truly a marvel of technology, beyond anything ponykind had imagined... so far. She hovered, ephemeral and disjoined from Sunset's current reality, watching as her unaware ward consulted the nurse in charge about the status of her friend.

Luna sighed. Perhaps… Sunset was not as far as she had feared. She watched in silence as Celestia's former student took the unconscious woman's hand, squeezing it remorsefully. She had seen that look many times in the past. She still saw that look sometimes, in the mirror.

It was the look of despondent guilt. The knowledge that whoever was hurt, they were hurt because of them.

Luna could see the magical damage that had occurred. Psionic energy, so explosive with magic, crackled and burned against the aftereffects of the mirror's own magic. It seemed Laetitia had been right next to the mirror when it had been activated.

"I'm sorry, human. It's a miracle that you were not killed instantly… how you survived, when our domains are so different… I can barely understand."

"Luck? Willpower, maybe?" a voice with a slight Prench accent said from next to her, and Luna drifted to the side, looking sadly at the soul that floated next to her. "I did not want to die, kind spirit," the woman said, looking down at the body below. Tears slid down her dark skin, dissipating into flickering light once they fell free. "I thought… mon Dieu… I thought I could reach Sunset's heart. But not—not like this."

The pair watched in silence as below them, Sunset teared up and spoke, "I… I don't know if you can hear me... I'm not sure what happened… I was… out of action while everything went down. I can feel you in there, Laetitia you Celestia-damned tease. I want you back, okay? What will I tell Geist if you don't wake up?"

A beep from her wrist made Sunset look away, and sigh. "You're the only one of my team that knows about me." She took a deep breath. "And I have so much more to tell you… come back to us soon, okay?"

They watched Sunset go, but Luna didn't have the magical energy to follow… not that she would have left this poor creature alone in her last moments.

"You greatly admire her," Luna said to the spirit, who nodded. "Why?"

"Comment compter?" she murmured. "She is kind. Rough… but, kind under that. She fights so much against all attachments and yet—she longs for them with a passion. She'd take a bullet for any of us."

She smiled a little. "I tease her. I like her. I whisper promises that… ne sera." She chuckled, wiping her tears. "Not now, at least. She's scared and homesick. She's strong and brave." The woman looked up at Luna.

"Isn't it wonderful, kind spirit? The will, the kaleidoscope that is a soul? The shards of light and dark that makes us unique? I was a healer. Of the body and of the mind. A few years back, she taught Geist how to… concede… space for her magic and our psionics to not destroy each other… so when she was returned to us, he taught me and I helped her.

"I thought… besides being a healer… I could be a warrior for her too."

Luna watched silently as the woman bit her lip, gulping and looking away from her body in frustration. "And now, what am I, but a source of regret? Not a warrior… inutile… just grief and another loss."

"I will never touch her again. I will never watch her back. I will never protect her. C'est—" She cut herself off. "I can't even stick to English. A failure. I should have stayed behind." She snorted, shaking her head as she tried to brush away the stray hairs on her body's face. "And yet, I was happy for how long it lasted. Laetitia indeed."

Luna descended down to study the body. The damage was extensive. Magic was slowly unraveling the psionic bindings. Unfortunately, as much as Sunset's idea had been brilliant in how to train a mind so different to not react negatively to a magical invasion such as this, it wasn't nearly enough.

She suspected the only real reason the woman… Laetitia.... had survived, was that at the time of the magical feedback, both her psionic reserves and her body were exhausted. Had she been at full capacity, she would have been reduced to little more than scraps.

She felt her magic wavering. It had been a long conversation, and a long distance to cover. She would fade soon as well, and Sunset would inadvertently lose two guardian spirits. And it truly seemed like Celestia's apprentice needed as much help as she could get.

"I'm sorry for your loss, Laetitia," she said, trying to be encouraging, "But know at least that those that care for Sunset will remain by her side, and that you will not only be remembered by your friends here, but by me as well. May the night take you into her embrace."

Luna bowed and stepped away, ready to let her ethereal body dissipate.

"I wish," she heard Laetitia say, "I wish I were not psychic. I wish I were magical, like Sunset… I wish my mental energy wasn't the same filth the Elders use to poison our race and kill it."

Luna looked back at the spirit of the woman, who had knelt down next to her body. "I wish I could stay. Just a little."

Luna shook her head. Psionic energy would not survive long with magic. If any remained… even if her own magic was somewhat similar…

Luna's eyes widened slowly, and she halted her dissipation. She raised her head, and glanced back. Could she? Surely not. Magic such as this… but… if the spirit requested it?

"I…" she spoke up, drawing the attention of the grieving spirit, "I may have a way. I too hail from the same world as Sunset. It is normally forbidden to possess a body, regardless of intention. However… if we linked our souls… I could help you live for a bit longer."

The woman's spirit stared at her. "But how…"

"I shall draw the magic into my soul, when I am inhabiting your body… you will be with me, at all times… until… until you fade away. The damage cannot be repaired, and you will have precious little time on your own, human… but perhaps we can both help Sunset. I too wish to save her now… from a terrible mistake she's made… it has never been done before, but…"

Luna licked her lips, looking straight at Laetitia's spirit. "Never has a Princess of Equestria attempted to save a Blood Witch's soul… with the assistance of those who love her."

Laetitia looked from her to her body and back. "H-how long?"

"I do not know, fair Laetitia, for the damage is extensive and your soul yearns for the next world."

Laetitia stood up. "Please… spirit… no, Princess. Let me stay. Let me help for as long as my soul will hold."

Luna nodded, walking up to her body and, drawing the magic out as she reinforced her ethereal body and then slowly cast a spell. It kept at bay the psionic energy, still existing, but not destroying. She then turned, her horn shining brightly as soft tendrils of silvery light emerged from Laetitia's body and entwined around her spirit.

"I will see you soon, Laetitia," Luna said. "I have made you my anchor. I will find myself back here, with the right spell. Our memories will be shared… our hopes. Our fears and experiences. Our failures and dreams. This, you accept?"

"Oui," Laetitia said with a smile. "Thank you."

"You will fade," Luna said, lowering her head a little, ears flat and looking up at the kind, smiling woman. "I cannot do anything about that... it will hurt... though I shall try to ease the pain. I am sorry I cannot do more."

"I will live in you," Laetitia said, kneeling across from Luna, and drawing her into a hug. "You are as beautiful as you are kind, my princess. A greater gift, from a greater being, I could not have wished for. Thank you."

Luna returned the embrace. "Rest well."

One of the elements sniffled. Celestia could have sworn it was Rainbow Dash.

She stared at Luna, sweet, young Luna, who had gone above and beyond… who had reached out, saved and found hope and kindness and understanding. Who had decided to stay and save her daughter. Who had decided to give a lonely human her last wish.

She should be upset. But she felt so proud. She closed her eyes, tears tickling down as a small smile played on her lips.

She knew she had nothing to say to that. Luna would probably tell her all about it soon enough, but for now, there was only one thing she could do.

She drew her sister into a hug.

"I'm proud of you Luna," she whispered… and was surprised when another set of forelegs, and another, and another, and wings, and another set of wings and forelegs wrapped around them both.

"I'm proud of all of you."

o.0.o End Chapter 108 o.0.o

Chapter 109: Welcome

Ranger

Chapter 109: Welcome

By Wanderer D

Twilight could hear people outside, talking about what had happened. Most of the ones celebrating had not been in the communications room when the transmission had been going on.

Twilight couldn't even begin to describe what she was feeling. All she had been capable of doing was to cling in horror to the Commander's arm, then, when it was all said and done, she had somehow made her way to her room, turned off the lights, hugged her pillow and huddled in a corner.

She wasn't a naive young princess anymore. She hadn't been since the reality of this world had not only put things in contrast, but also made her painfully aware of how much she missed her home, and how much she would do to protect it.

But even with her own experiences… she hadn't been emotionally prepared to see the brutal way that Sunset was almost torn apart. Only one Chosen had been there, and they had almost all been killed… but she hadn't-how could she… Twilight closed her eyes, and her mind brought up the images, the cameras showing the Assassin slamming her sword down on Sunset's thigh, how she had stepped viciously on the wound…

She could still hear Sunset's screams in her head. The sound of Angel's head hitting the wall. The crack of ribs when Aria had kicked Jane...

Twilight whimpered, tightening her hold on the pillow. If Sunset had died in such a manner… tortured… after Twilight hadn't even given her the time of day in the last month… and all because of what?

Twilight didn't even know.

But if Sunset had died like that, what would Twilight tell herself then? That her attitude was justifiable? She knew what Counselor Luna would say. She'd tell her that she couldn't have known and that everyone has a right to feel angry or stressed.

It wouldn't take away any of the guilt.

A little blip on the computer across the room made her look up. A map of the world was on display there, and a red dot flew moved across it towards a larger dot. It was basically mirroring one of the monitors in the communications room, where the Skyranger's global position was being tracked.

The beep indicated that Rainbow Dash would be back within ten minutes. Generally speaking that was the last warning for the medical teams to be ready, but after that battle… they had scrambled out immediately and were already there twenty minutes ago.

Twilight had a decision to make.

But was it truly a decision that needed to be thought about? She knew everyone in that plane. All of them had been kind to her. Reached out in friendship, even when she was indifferent… even now, she felt the same in some way, but… as indifferent as she felt in some regards, the pain and horror she had felt at seeing them almost die… seeing them suffer… what was her real self feeling? What wasn't hiding behind a wall she had erected to separate herself from the others?

'In the end,' she told herself, 'I'm just trying to find excuses even now to avoid Sunset.' She rested her chin on the pillow and stared at the screen as the small dot got progressively closer to the bigger one. "And I'll never forgive myself… if she's conscious and I'm not there to say…"

There was no more time to hesitate. She dropped the pillow and pushed herself out of the bed, not quite running, but walking fast and determined. She still had a lot of issues to figure out, but she was done with her personal problems making rifts between her and those she cared for.

Chrysalis and Bradford waited along the medical team, headed by Tygan. Fluttershy had already been contacted, and she had sent her notes on Viper anatomy, to help with Angel's healing.

Across the board, there was celebration. Betos had sent a short, but grateful message to Chrysalis, congratulating her on the victory, and promising one hundred percent support from the Skirmishers henceforth.

Geist and Volk were also encouraged, and had shared the development with their own factions. It gave everyone hope that the first of these relentless banes had been defeated. Of course this would make the battle against the others much more difficult, as they would be anticipating XCOM's movements now… and quite frankly, that worried Chrysalis.

"Tell me, Central," she said, glancing to the side as her second in command fidgeted with obvious worry over his non-daughter. "Doesn't it worry you… that the Hunter and the Assassin both have not only communicated to taunt us, but keep antagonizing us… and yet, the Warlock is silent?"

Bradford gave her a look. "You think he's… hiding his presence?"

Chrysalis nodded. "But why? I'm sure we've crossed into his… territory… and yet no sign."

"You think he's just not eager to fight us?"

Chrysalis snorted, shaking her head and giving him an amused smile. "Of course he is. No, he's planning something… and we can only wait for it to happen."

"At least we have one small victory," Bradford said, leaning back against the wall. "We might not have won the war, but the Assassin's death will help morale all across the resistance."

"Let's hope that's enough to even out what'll happen next," Chrysalis said as the hatch above them slowly opened and alarms blared.

They approached the platform, while still remaining behind the medical team. The last thing they wanted was to be in the way.

The Skyranger landed and opened its back hatch, the ramp sliding down, but this time around, there were no limping or walking soldiers. The medical team ran up into the airship, pushing gurneys up, and even pulling a steel platform truck they had borrowed from the warehouse—modified and adapted to make it comfortable for their viper friend to ride.

"It's been a while since the whole team was in such a condition after a mission," Chrysalis said, voice strained. "After what happened to Eagle… I didn't want—" She cut herself off, cracking her knuckles nervously. "I'm just glad they made it."

They watched as Angel was brought down, coiled on her tail on top of the steel platform truck, followed by Annette and Laetitia, both of whom were apparently well enough to be wheeled down in chairs.

Elena made her way down gingerly, on her own, despite the worried nurse behind her. Even though she hadn't received as much direct damage from the Assassin as the others, she had taken the brunt of the attacks from her alien minions.

Jane was next, lying on her back, and grimacing more in annoyance apparently, than in actual pain.

Finally, the gurney with Sunset appeared, and Bradford walked over, ignoring Chrysalis' smirk. She followed him, just a bit behind, her smile fading and twisting into a grimace when they saw just in how bad a state Sunset was.

Her left leg, where the Assassin had run her through was heavily and tightly bandaged, but still bloody. Her breathing was ragged, and her armor had been taken off, replaced by even more blood-soaked bandages. The medics had already hooked her up to several devices, and had an oxygen mask on her face. Her neck was held in place with a brace, and her face was practically a big bruise.

How this young woman had managed to drag herself up there to finish off the Assassin was a miracle best left for future debate. Right now… she looked almost like...

Chrysalis turned around, unable to look, biting her lip. Flashes from what she had been forced to watch. Bodies all around, pieces of alien technology collapsed on itself. One hand on the psychic control, the other grasping the steel beam going through her stomach.

"It's not her," Chrysalis whispered to herself, forcing her head to turn back to gaze at the younger version of Sunset. "It's not her, and this one's alive."

Sunset feebly tried to raise her hand, but Bradford just took it, looking up at Tygan. "Doctor?"

"We shall see," Tygan warily replied to the unasked question. "She's shown tremendous regenerative powers before. We can only hope it will remain true this time around."

Bradford nodded, and just as he was about to say something else, they paused, hearing the sound of someone running. They all looked down the ramp as Twilight dashed into the hangar, stopping briefly to touch Jane's arm, or nod at Elena as her eyes sweeped the room and came to rest on them.

Twilight slowed down to a stop at the base of the ramp, raising her hands up to her lips as she stared at Sunset, then, as if remembering something, she nodded and made her way up to them. She looked nervous, and winded, but when she reached Sunset, her expression was one of determination.

Unable to speak, and barely able to keep her eyes open, Sunset nevertheless managed to raise an eyebrow.

Twilight had paled when she had reached her, perhaps not expecting the sight before her. She swallowed, then took a deep breath and looked Sunset straight in the eye.

"I know it's stupid," Twilight said, her eyes slowly watering up as she took Sunset's free hand in her own, careful not to squeeze. "But I just wanted to say… welcome back."

o.0.o End Chapter 109 o.0.o

Chapter 110: Confidential

Ranger

Chapter 110: Confidential

By Wanderer D

"Chrysalis tells me you have parental feelings for Sunset Shimmer."

Bradford glared at the woman across from him.

"The silent treatment? That never worked when I was twenty years younger and surrounded by petulant teenagers, and it is not going to work now when I'm sitting across from an otherwise responsible adult."

"Therapy isn't supposed to work this way."

Luna raised an eyebrow and straightened her back, pushing a hairlock out of the way. "It isn't, is it?" She nodded, humming. "How does that make you feel?"

"Uncomfortable. While I do consider myself her mentor, I never assumed a parental role."

Luna nodded. "Hmhm."

"Furthermore, just because an alternate version of myself did adopt a younger Sunset, I don't appreciate the Commander's jokes about it. That young woman is dealing with enough without others projecting their wishful thinking at her."

"I see."

"I've never had time for a family. Since I joined the Air Force, the military has been my life. I have never sought familial relationships, nor even dreamed about them. Sunset Shimmer was a happy coincidence, and she was well trained.

"I saw her potential as a future member of XCOM. We traveled together, I taught her what I knew, and she's surprised me so far. I'm proud of what she's become, but that is a far cry from being an adoptive parent."

"Very true."

"But even that is not enough, since the Commander teases me constantly about it and Sunset even joked about it after coming from that little trip of hers."

"It must be hard, dealing with Sunset's wishful thinking."

Bradford gave her a look. "I sincerely doubt that's what she's thinking about, or hoping."

"But if she was?"

Bradford was silent and looked decidedly uncomfortable, so Luna smiled. "For what it's worth, I don't think she's seeking that right now. But it does seem to bother you. For someone that spent so much time with an apprentice of sorts, you spend precious little time with her right now."

"The mission has taken over my life again. I spent most of twenty years thinking the Commander was dead, only to find out that the Elders had her in stasis… and she was training the soldiers that we were fighting."

"You hold Chrysalis in very high regard."'

"She's a brilliant tactician, but we've put her in an impossible situation… and I worry about her. She's lost twenty years… for her, it's been just about a year since she lost Sunset… the original Sunset, in any case.

"From her perspective, one day I'm shaved and groomed and quite frankly naive… then a fight… and she wakes up… and I'm twenty years older, jaded… our friends are lost, KIA, or passed away of old age… Lily is all grown up."

Bradford sighed, dragging his hands down his face in frustration. "I think… I think she knows a lot more about what happened after Sunset left the base. I know that thing with the music is just a coping mechanism, but… it's Sunset's music and there's this particular song that... " He trailed off and rolled his shoulders. "Can we talk about something else?"

Luna nodded. "Of course, what would you like to talk about? The last mission?"

Bradford grimaced. "If this is about Sunset again…"

"No, no." Luna shook her head, raising her hands in a placating gesture. "Not at all. It is just a recent development that well… let's just say that those that were watching had a completely different reaction to the final victory than those that didn't."

"You mean celebrating instead of dreading and wondering if our team would make it back alive on the flight?" Bradford snorted. "In a way, it is as it should be. Only a few of us should suffer for the happiness of others. It's not like anyone in this ship is just loitering around. They all work hard and without many of them, this thing wouldn't even be more than a hunk of metal, half buried its original crash-site."

"Everyone in this ship knows, at least, about the sacrifices your troops make every time they go out there."

"Yeah, but to the world out there we're terrorists. Extremists at best. The Elder's control over the population is no joke… these people are spoon-fed lies while our soldiers die. This last mission could have gone wrong a thousand ways.

"Jane could have ended up with a punctured lung. Elena could have been truly poisoned and turned into a giant egg-sack for insect-monsters. If Angel hadn't rolled with that hit from the berserker, her head would be splattered on the wall right now. Annette was put through the grinder and then almost murdered by her old friend," Bradford said as he counted each possible event out with his fingers. "It's insane what we put them through. Even the missions I've gone to haven't been this savage for the most part. And we need to do it at least two more times!"

He got up from his chair and started pacing. "Then we had that new alien… the Specter they called it. It can take the form of those they attack—" He grimaced cutting himself short. "We're waiting on the engineering team we sent there with Wolf to bring back the dead bodies and hopefully we can study them."

He put his hand on the wall, leaning forward to rest his forehead against the cool metal. "It was a goddamn mess. And if the wounds weren't enough to almost kill her, she was assaulted mentally from the beginning of the mission."

Bradford looked over his shoulder at Luna. "Elena reported that Sunset had visions forced upon her several times. That she was conscious inside the copy that was trying to kill them. All of that, on top of the things that happened to her... " He trailed off, gulping and closing his hands into tight fists.

"I've never heard her scream like that. Not twenty years ago. Not before earlier. I don't want to hear it again but—" He looked up at Luna, a bit lost. "—I will send her out again. And again. Her. Twilight. Annette. Until our enemies are destroyed."

He turned around, leaning against the wall and taking a deep breath, which he let out slowly. "Can you imagine… knowing I'd do that without a moment's hesitation… how it feels to be told I could be her dad if I wanted?"

Luna shook her head.

"Knowing that in another time, another place… I had the presence of mind, the-the courage to take someone into my home, as a daughter, that will have to be enough." Bradford took another deep breath, with slow release. "I know that Sunset understands, I just hope it dawns on the others."

"Why don't you tell them?" Luna asked.

Bradford shook his head. "This is confidential, and this is counceling. Opening up can only help… out there… in the real world? I don't have a safety bubble to protect me and others. I must be strong and steadfast, because that is what they expect of me, and I from them."

He looked up at the clock. "It seems my time's up."

"I'll see you next week, Central."

Bradford nodded and walked out of the room, hesitating at the door. "Thank you."

And he was gone.

o.0.o End Chapter 110 o.0.o

Chapter 111: Shadows

Ranger

Chapter 111: Shadows

By Wanderer D

"It seems like such small thing," Sunset said, holding the small gem against the light above.

Usually she would be performing tests, sending her magic through it, trying to sense the secrets within it… but right now, all she could do was ponder.

Why had Aria (both of them) insisted that she have it? Was it truly created by blood magic? Was the implication from Aria, that she and her sisters had been… different before they became sirens? Or were they sirens that later on became monsters of legend? Was it true that they had all practiced forbidden magic?

Even though she had been practicing blood magic for a while now, she was, in her own estimation, still an apprentice. Earlier on, the darker, more powerful secrets of it had been tempting, but Celestia's education hadn't been in vain.

And she wasn't stupid either. She had stuck to the very beginning of the book and mastered every single part before moving on to the next. That the lack of a magical field made it take longer wasn't an issue… until now.

Now she had temptation again. Physical, promising, unknown… and old. A wealth of knowledge and power.

She felt (and saw) the approaching human figure, and quickly hid the gem, releasing her spell.

Sunset frowned. "When did I… cast it?"

"And how are you doing today?" Laetitia asked, smiling encouragingly as she took a seat next to Sunset's bed.

"Bored." Sunset sighed, turning her head to look at the stack of books and pads that had been brought to her. Everything from fiction (from Jane), to coding books (from Twilight), to survival guides (from Elena), to old literary classics (Annette), to trashy novels (Laetitia AND Angel). "I've gone through the whole thing."

Laetitia raised an eyebrow. "You're supposed to enjoy your rest, not marathon-read what we brought to keep you distracted."

"It's been a week!"

"Well, yes, you were tossed around like a ragdoll, what did you expect would happen?"

"Magic."

"Nice try, but unfortunately for you—and our ears—Twilight had a lot to say on the dangers of using healing spells on someone with active blood magic without proper training, and her brief writings to the Princesses confirmed these declarations."

"Yes well, I'd rather she tried."

"Not all are desperate enough to attempt field magical medicine in the face of imminent death when there is medical equipment and trained personnel around for the safer approach," Laetitia said.

"Whatever." Sunset sighed resting her head on her pillow and staring straight up. "I'm, just glad she's talking to me again. It was kind of unnerving how… she pushed me away. Even though she still has trouble talking to me. I don't even know what happened."

"I'm sure she will come around," Laetitia said, smiling as she took Sunset's hand in her own. "She's been opening up to counselor Luna." Her smile became a bit strained. "That woman has a… unique take on the process, but I can't argue with the results."

Sunset gave her a knowing look. "You have been avoiding her again, haven't you?"

Laetitia smiled and looked down. "I am that easy to read, yes?"

"Only when you're trying to use me as an excuse to avoid her. What has you so spooked?"

Laetitia's smile faded a little. "There are many things I've come to understand about myself, Sunset… and many things I've come to accept as inevitable… they are very personal, deep feelings and realizations. Not something I wish to bring to light with another like me."

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "She's psychic?"

"Trained in psychology."

"Right."

Laetitia gave Sunset a pout. "You don't believe me?"

"I just think… we're all a bunch of overly-stressed, over-equipped, over-trained specialist one french fry away from becoming a full happy meal."

Laetitia blinked twice, looking down at Sunset in confusion. "A… happy meal?"

Sunset grinned, shrugging. "No clue. It's something that Bradford said a couple of times while we were on travel. He actually said Geist was like that. One french fry away…"

"...from becoming a happy meal," Laetitia finished. "Huh. Must be an old world thing."

"Must be," Sunset agreed. "But it is true. We seem to all be crazy here."

"I must admit it probably takes a little bit of that to survive," Laetitia said. "Geist always said that we'd be deemed lunatics, should the average human ever meet a Templar such as myself. That the psionic gift—and all that came with it—would confuse and scare them, and as such, it was easier for them to project their insecurities at us."

"Huh, sounds like old unicorn traditionalist propaganda," Sunset said, looking at her friend. "Used to be that thousands of years ago, in Equestria, unicorns told each other that they were better that the other races. That their magic made them unique. That their understanding of mysteries beyond the knowledge of mere Earth Ponies or Pegasi was something they would fear and deem a lie.

"Of course, later on, in retrospect, history taught us that Earth Ponies were in turn disdainful of the other two races because they were out of touch with the living world and its cycles. Because unicorns and pegasi were not strong, nor able to take on the whims of nature and persevere."

Sunset smirked. "And of course Pegasi were the same. Earth Ponies were stuck on their ways, unable to change even if the world was collapsing on top of them. Unicorns were too studious, worried with theory and understanding of things that were ultimately inconsequential, while it was they, the noble Pegasi, who bent the sky and wind and seasons to their will."

"I assume that changed?"

"Not completely," Sunset said with a sigh. "There are still unicorns that are full of themselves. I know one of them. Sunset Shimmer. Total bitch. But yeah, for the most part… they understood that not being the same—or even believing the same things—didn't impede their cooperation and tolerance."

"Must be idyllic now."

"There's always something…" Sunset sighed. "A moment when tolerance allows for hatred to grow more powerful, because tolerance is a paradox… and creatures like King Sombra grew more powerful, unimpeded… all because we took toleration to the extreme and let his particular brand of hate and genocidal tendencies go unchecked… so an entire race of ponies was enslaved and eventually lost to time and foul magics, along with their whole kingdom."

Laetitia grimaced. "Ugh. And here I thought I was trying to make you relax!"

"Hey, ancient history is relaxing."

"If you say so."

"This man," another voice asked, making both Laetitia and Sunset turn to look at the entrance to the infirmary, where Annette—another old book under her arm, no doubt for Sunset's further education into French literature—stood looking at them with a haunted look in her eyes. "Sombra. What happened to him?"

"Unicorn," Sunset corrected. "He gathered great power, studied ancient lost dark magics… some of us unicorns can cast similar things but his specific brand…" she shook her head. "He rose an army of enslaved ponies, but my mentor, Celestia, and her sister Luna, fought him until in a clash of magic, the whole Crystal Empire disappeared."

"And Sombra?"

"Destroyed in a flash of Solar Magic, if the stories are true," Sunset said, giving her an odd look. "Why?"

Annette set down the book and sat down on the end of the bed. "After Aria took me back to EXALT, I met three more people she was close with: Her sister Adagio, her sister Sonata… and a man named Sombra, who had brought them together."

Sunset's eyes went wide, her memory flashing to the man that had one of her gems. Her eyes narrowed. He had stolen it. Stolen the magic! "Do you think… he's the Warlock?"

"I do not know," Annette said, "Or at least I can't tell for certain, but one thing is for sure… whoever the Warlock is, it isn't Adagio. And he is the only one from back then who seemed to have that… otherworldly quality that they shared."

"From what I heard… from what I read—" Sunset gulped. "—I hope not. But we'll have to find the Warlock soon."

"Trust me," Laetitia said, somberly looking at the floor, eyes distant and face frowning, as if remembering something unpleasant. "We don't have to worry about that. My people have battled him plenty of times. He's contemplative and takes his time to act. But we learned long ago the one truth about seeking the Warlock."

"And what is that?" Sunset asked.

"He always finds you."

o.0.o End Chapter 111 o.0.o

Chapter 112: Incoming

Ranger

Chapter 112: Incoming

By Wanderer D

"Sir, the Skirmisher contact has been retrieved from the rendezvous point. They will come in with the newest supply caravan."

"Excellent," Bradford said, summoning up the details on his pad. "Inform facilities to make sure a bunker bed is cleared for our newest teammate."

"Yes, sir."

Bradford turned and walked down the row of Engineers. "Jessie, what's the status of ADVENT movements in the Assassin's territory?"

The young woman kept her eyes focused on the screen, bringing up statistical reports. "No change since she was defeated, Central. It appears like the other two Chosen are still sticking to their territories for now."

"Excellent, that's all we needed to hear. Keep track of those numbers. I think it's time we act on that pending issue we have in New India."

"Yes, sir!"

Smiling at the engineer, and trying not to think about Sunset's prediction from twenty years prior, he focused his thoughts on the matter at hand and proceeded to the Commander's Quarters. He knocked on the door and stepped in when it slid open.

"Commander."

"Central," Chrysalis replied in acknowledgement. She kept her eyes on the documents on her screen. "What do you have for me?"

"Updates," Bradford replied, walking up to stand to her right,looking down at his pad. "Dr. Tygan and his team have submitted their proposal for beginning to work on figuring out Alien Encryption. They have figured out that the encryption consists of a combination of mechanical and biological cyphers as well as a psionic signature.They will begin as soon as they finish Project Hanzo, which Tygan expects to be done within the next couple of hours."

"Remind me, Bradford, why do I let you choose the name for the projects?"

"We watched the same movies."

"Ah."

"Lily reports that the results from Project Mjolnir, and her research into her father's old designs are enough for her to start working on Project Goliath."

Chrysalis nodded. "Good. After what happened in the last battle, those upgrades are sorely needed. Does she have an EDD?"

Bradford raise an eyebrow.

"For Goliath, Bradford. Unless you want to tell me something I don't know."

Bradford shook his head, keeping his face straight. "I'm not sure what you implied I was misunderstanding."

The look she gave him would have broken lesser men. "I'm not going there, Bradford. Any news on the battlefront?"

"As expected," he replied, swiping the pad to the next report. "...there has been no change in the Chosen's current status. Engineering reports that both the Warlock and the Hunter are sticking to their known territories. It is unlikely that they're aware of our knowledge of other hidden facilities in the area."

Chrysalis frowned. "That's annoying. If the Hunter had reacted we might've been able to find out more information about her own base." She shook her head and stood up from her desk, motioning for Bradford to join her at the holotable she used for meetings.

"At this point we have a clear path to follow. The Blacksite that the council sent us information about is currently not protected by any major player we can predict," she said, bringing up the location in the holographic map display. "That's not to say it's going to be easy. It's a fairly large base. However, we can act on it now without the added threat of the Assassin showing up."

"Initial scans of the area don't reveal anything new, but that doesn't preclude the possible intervention of outside forces."

Chrysalis hummed. "Whoever is behind the Alien monarchs, you mean. We've only seen two so far… and Vahlen reported three. Which reminds me…"

Bradford sighed. "We've sent word. All of our allies are keeping their eyes open. If Vahlen so much as comes to buy supplies, we'll be informed. But we might want to consider…"

"She won't have died yet," Chrysalis said, narrowing her eyes. "Even when the experiments escaped, she managed to make her way out. None of the bodies we found matched her. She's out there, somewhere."

Bradford nodded. "We'll keep looking."

Chrysalis turned her attention back to the map and pulled up the precious few details they had of the Blacksite. "I want Menace to tackle this one."

"Sunset has been out of the medical wing for about a day," Bradford pointed out. "Even with her magical abilities—"

"How is the rest of the team?" Chrysalis asked.

"Combat ready." Bradford hesitated. "We could send Wolf or Dragon to the blacksite."

Chrysalis shook her head. "We need to get them in action sooner rather than later… and I hate to be blunt on this, but Menace is arguably our most adaptable team."

"Are we sending Annette with them?"

"This one time, yes, but not after it. I'm promoting her and Sunset if this mission goes well, and Annette already has a pending team as it is. I can't put all my eggs in one basket, Central. That would be folly." Chrysalis sat down, and took a deep breath, her eyes still on the map. "She needs to start organizing her own team. She'll be working with Acevedo and the new Skirmisher, for now."

Bradford sat down as well. "So no Skirmisher for Sunset's team?"

Chrysalis gave him a look. "She already is the Skirmisher for her team." She leaned back. "Besides, we can't have all our weird people in one team. We'll need to set up tests for the other teams as well to see if any of their agents have Psionic powers. With Annette and Laetitia here, we could have some real training done for them too…. I want Wolf and Dragon to be able to tackle the types of things I expect Menace to take on and survive."

"Understood, Commander," Bradford said. "I'll go brief Menace."

Chrysalis nodded. "If Tygan finishes Project Hanzo in time, let me know. I think Menace would benefit from that research."

"Yes, Commander."

"You don't sound happy about it, John," Chrysalis said, looking at her second in command.

"Neither do you."

"Luna."

"Sister."

Celestia gazed at Luna, almost as if seeing her for the first time. How had she never noticed that her sister wasn't here half the time? She had thought herself more loving than before, more aware of her sister's moods and life. And yet…

"You are not to blame, Celestia," Luna said, smiling gently at her sister, nuzzling her before heading over to her end of the table. Tonight it was just the pair of them. The girls had been recalled to Ponyville to deal with a strange new growth that had appeared there, and were due to report back to Canterlot eventually via dragon fire.

"Am I not?" Celestia asked. "Did I not let you down once, Luna? And now, you've split your time here, your duties and everything… to help somepony protect my daughter."

"Someone," Luna corrected, her smile not leaving. "Someone who really grew to care about Sunset Shimmer... perhaps too fast for her people's standards. But she did it with conviction enough to want to do it despite her ultimate destiny being to at one point... " she trailed off, summoning a small cloud which turned flat and reflected memories of herself in the body of the Templar.

"The merging that you did is not simply one way," Celestia stated. "Such a young soul… how is it that you did not consume it?"

"The truth."

Celestia raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

"I thought… that Sunset Shimmer would already be lost to the magic. That her good traits were nothing but a lie. That her loyalty was to herself. That her ambition would be greater than her kindness. That she demanded of others what she wouldn't ask of herself. That she was incapable of bringing joy to others."

Luna sighed. "I'm sorry that hearing those words hurts you sister, but at the time… I saw a pony I had never met before. Who I only knew as a deserter and practitioner of foul magic… but when I followed her through the mirror… what I saw was… not that. I saw a warrior that inspired loyalty; who would sacrifice herself for duty and to protect others…" she trailed off and chuckled.

"You know what I speak of." Luna grinned, shrugging. "Those traits and qualities that we admire so much we have made them a cornerstone of harmony. It… humbled me to see who she really was… and it hurt to consider the possibility that she would succumb—that she might still fall for the corrupt magics that she uses.

"I've seen in her dreams her desires and her fears. I've fought beside her against enemies… seen her wield the blood magic like a fish swims in water. Her only limits are her own reserves and her willpower. I watched her, when she thought no one was looking… she is very much in danger. But this came to be after Laetitia offered her life to protect her.

"I ride in her body, providing willpower, sometimes magic—sometimes taking control when her soul fails. Her psionics are almost gone completely. She is still sensitive, but what she uses is my willpower, not her own anymore. It is a symbiotic relationship, of sorts, I would say… but it costs her… channeling my willpower is like holding a hand… or hoof… over a flame. 'tis pain."

"But why? For Sunset?" Celestia asked. "This goes beyond a crush, Luna… even love would be hard pressed to continue to live like that, especially if she knows you could continue when she's gone."

"Amour," Luna sighed. "Is one of the many reasons, as I came to discover. All worthy reasons." She looked up at her sister, swallowing the lump in her throat. "Laetitia she… wants Sunset to save the world. 'tis not just love, c'est... merveille… the name of her faction is the Templars. Originally—centuries ago—they were Holy Warriors, dedicated to their cause. A romantic version, of course, of the real men of the time... but nevertheless what inspired the groups name.

"Laetitia swore her loyalty, her soul and ambitions to Sunset's cause. She did it in secret, and never told Sunset of the promise she had made. The only one that knows is Geist… her faction's leader."

Celestia's eyes were wide. "That is… quite the commitment."

"A love that is not limited to reciprocal terms. Sunset was—is her leader. Her guide. And Laetitia will give every bit of her essence to see Sunset's wishes fulfilled." Luna took a sip of her coffee, not looking up. "As you can imagine… when I perceived that commitment, even if I could not have known the depth of it… I couldn't turn my back on her, Celestia."

Celestia nodded, feeling more than a little overwhelmed. The passion of Laetitia was so strong… that even Luna's ancient soul, in all her power, in all its undeniably eternal, overwhelming substance… had still allowed some of the Templar's traits to seep through.

It was staggering to think that the power of such a young being would be such. Staggering and touching… and sad. The more she looked at the projection, at Laetitia looking at herself in the mirror, or staring at her hands… she sensed the loss that was coming…

Celestia shook her head and turned to face Luna, who was looking at her with slightly tearful and fearful eyes. "Luna?"

"I-have seldom seen that look in your eyes, sister," Luna confessed, turning to look at the projection as well. "And but for a moment… it filled me with dread for our Templar friend."

Celestia sighed as Luna dissipated the image. "It is a considerable loss. I am sorry, Luna."

Luna smiled, nodding a little. "I must go… Sunset and the others are preparing themselves for a new mission, and I would not leave my charge on her own for this. It does not appear to be a simple one."

"Thank you for protecting Sunset, Luna," Celestia said, "...give my thanks to Laetitia as well."

"She knows," Luna said, "but I will."

Celestia watched Luna leave and closed her eyes. Sunset had guardians. More guardians than she ever thought.

It made her happy.

But also... sad.

o.0.o End Chapter 112 o.0.o

Chapter 113: Banter

Ranger

Chapter 113: Banter

By Wanderer D

The flight had been mostly silent since they had left the Avenger a few hours prior. Twilight had stopped briefly to wish them all good luck, which had made Sunset feel happier. She had wanted to pull Twilight aside and just… talk. Tell her how she felt, what Twilight meant to her and how she had dreaded the growing distance between them destroying that… especially in light of Celestia's confession and adoption.

Something that she still… was unsure about, if she was honest. More often than not, she found herself second guessing her agreeing to that foalhood dream. In the end… she had made Celestia happy, and there was no cost to herself… if anything, it was a clear line of succession to the throne were anything to happen.

Not that she expected or wanted anything to happen… it was just… well, things had changed. And the way of her intended glorious return wasn't supposed to be through hereditary merits of questionable substance.

Those thoughts had crossed her mind early on in the flight, but for now, they had strayed to the prizes she had received with the full blessing of the Commander, and the blatant envy of other Rangers in the Avenger.

Sunset stared at the sword that had almost killed her twice. The memories of being stabbed in the stomach, and then feeling the blade twist, ripping her internal organs in the process was… while not fresh, not something she had forgotten.

At times, the prospect of facing the Assassin again had been terrifying to the point of almost full paralysis. But she had endured. The mental training for her use of Blood Magic had embraced fear and visceral energy as optimal sources of power. Sunset's emotional-fueled-magic was also something Celestia had trained her in, thankfully, although the intention was to control it and subdue it. To let a cool mind decide the path of the magic, not a possibly hasty emotional response.

Oddly enough, the conflicting nature of both philosophies had allowed her to dominate her fear and proceed into combat… but it didn't make things less scary. And she had good reason. The second time she had felt the edge of that blade had also almost cost her her life… and she had been pinned by it to the floor like some sort of bug.

Aria's Katana had been nothing but a source of pain and death and personal trauma… and it belonged to Sunset now. Along with Arashi... and Aria's gem. She couldn't deny it… it was alluring. There was so much potential power in all three items—Tygan couldn't even figure out how to make something like either of them, and their destructive capabilities had been witnessed in battle and in the testing grounds.

It made her feel… powerful.

"It's weird, you know?" she said to Jane, "I feel like somehow I'm taking on her mantle."

Jane, who had up to then been reading something that looked suspiciously like one of Galahad's rescued magazines hidden inside another book, turned to look at her and raised an eyebrow. "How so?"

"It's just…" she trailed off. 'The forbidden magic, the rush of the kill… knowing that I am inevitably turning into a monster' "This sword and this gun have killed so many… they almost did me in. And now I have them."

"To the victor go the spoils," Elena stated, shrugging.Next to her, Angel hissed in agreement, then hissed again, looking straight at Sunset. She held her hand out and Sunset passed Arashi to her.

"Well, yeah," Sunset muttered. "I still don't have to like it."

"Translation?" Elena drawled, her eyes and hands focused on the shotgun. After a moment of admiring the piece, she passed it back to Sunset.

"Angel said that out of everyone here, the two people Aria respected the most were Sunset and Annette, and that since Annette already refused the items as she didn't use such devices herself, it made sense for Sunset to have them," Jane interpreted for her.

"And to think," Elena replied, leaning back into her seat, "that she said all that with a single hiss."

"It's not—" Jane stammered, looking at Elena in annoyance. "It's not a word-for-hiss ratio! That's just the meaning of what she said!"

"She's just teasing you, Jane," Annette spoke up.

"Reapers do not tease."

"If you say so."

Jane looked back and forth between them, then shook her head. "I need whiskey. I swear I'm better at understanding others when I'm drunk."

"Speaking of which," Elena spoke up again, tilting her head curiously as she looked from Jane to Sunset. "Did you figure out why Jane is now a Parseltongue? The lack of Horcrux is a bit confusing."

"Horcrux?" Sunset asked, then her eyes went wide and she smacked her forehead. "Shit! I completely forgot to ask Twilight!"

Elena turned to look at Jane.

"I um—" Jane looked away and pretended to study her gear.

"You forgot too, didn't you?"

"Fine! I forgot too, alright!?" Jane groaned. "I had other things on me mind, okay? Like me broken ribs, ye goddamned banshee! Besides, what does it matter if I can talk to Angel? You keep this up, and I'm after kicking your arse out the plane!"

Elena shrugged.

"You actually made her go Irish," Sunset noted, "And she isn't even drunk. Color me impressed."

"I'm more impressed that Laetitia has been asleep the whole trip," Jane said, giving the Templar a slightly worried look. "Is she okay? She seems more subdued as of late."

Sunset glanced at her friend, who was leaning back on her seat, her breath steady and her body relaxed. It did seem Laetitia was lacking the usual energy lately, but her injuries hadn't been too bad and she had healed nicely, according to the nurses aboard the Avenger.

"I'm okay," Laetitia spoke up, her body shifting a little. She then took a deep breath and stretched. "Just tired. I stayed up late last night, studying and meditating as befits a Templar." She chuckled. "Well. Ideally without overdoing it."

"Approaching destination," Rainbow Dash called from the cockpit. "Satellite surveillance from the Avenger shows it's very heavily guarded… I'll land behind the small hill, sorry I can't bring you in closer."

"That should be fine, Dash," Sunset said, "Thanks."

"I'll be ready to pick you all up, just set the flares up when you're ready… and be careful alright? I don't want a repeat of the last mission."

"Trust me," Annette spoke up. "None of us do."

"Connecting with Avenger," Rainbow Dash announced.

Bradford's face appeared on the monitor, along with a satellite-scan of the area they were headed to.

Our contacts with the local resistance have shown us how to access the ADVENT Blacksite. The aliens worked hard to keep this place under the radar, and we don't know what we're going to find in there. Keep your heads up, and expect heavy opposition. Break a leg, Menace."

o.0.o End Chapter 113 o.0.o

Chapter 114: Devil

Ranger

Chapter 114: Devil

By Wanderer D

Rainbow Dash dropped them off at the top of a large, flat rock overlooking the facility. It was definitely bigger than any other they had been to so far, excluding, perhaps, the Assassin's base.

This one consisted of several buildings, with some sort of factory on the other side. Train tracks emerged from the forested area around them and went into the facility, where they could see several box cars were waiting processing.

So far, there had been no sightings of ADVENT personnel or even aliens, so Sunset took advantage of that to guide her team closer to the first building.

From the area they had arrived, the two-leveled building extended northward, then split in a 'T' shape further ahead. The whole area was surrounded by ADVENT's infamous short-walls, but unlike the other locations, this one had at least one security tower towards the East, raising almost three stories high, although Sunset knew they were too far away to be noticed yet.

She motioned for the others to follow her lead, then climbed up the side of the building, using one of the drainage pipes, and spread her team on the roof of the southmost side.

Up ahead, part of the building also rose to a third floor, where a large antenna had been set up. Probably the communications tower for the site.

"Angel, Annette, I want you both up there. You have the best range of sight out of all of us, let us know if you see any enemies. Jane, you and Elena head straight on the rooftop and set up an overwatch, Laetitia and I will cover the ground level from the East side, so if there are any nasties, we'll be counting on your covering fire."

"Understood," Elena said, bumping Jane's arm and taking off.

"I starting to think she likes me," Jane whispered with a grin. She saluted and ran after the Reaper.

"You don't think your blood vision would be useful?" Annette asked.

"I can't use it right now," Sunset replied, grimacing. "My reserves were severely depleted to keep me alive."

Angel hissed in acknowledgement, motioning with her head for Annette to go.

"Keep your eyes out, Sunset," Annette said, turning to follow after the viper. "Even if you're… as admirable as your counterpart, she used to take stupid risks. Don't follow that specific example."

"Are you ready?" Sunset asked Laetitia, who turned to her, tilting her head. Her helmet covered her whole head, but Sunset could imagine her smiling.

"You wouldn't expect me to be here otherwise, would you?"

Sunset grinned. "Of course not."

The pair made their way to the edge of the roof and slid down to ground floor. "Hiss!"

"Understood," Sunset, Annette and Jane returned through the comms.

"Translation?" Elena asked, a strange mixture of resignation and annoyance to her voice.

"Enemy patrol spotted walking around the West corner of the building," Annette said. "Angel says it's a captain and two lancers."

"Understood. This time."

"Hiss."

"We have sight on the box cars," Elena said. "We're at the far end of the first building. Seem to be containers of some sort, neon green. I see shadows within them."

"I see another security tower, East side, past the rails and box cars. We can see the factory itself straight ahead."

"Confirming the security tower," Annette added, "Angel and I can both see it. There is an automated turret on top of it. There could be more.

"Keep your eyes on the patrol," Sunset instructed, "We're almost to the end of the building over here and—crap."

Laetitia slid to a stop next to Sunset, who was carefully glancing around the corner. "What is it?"

"Avenger, are you seeing this?"

"That is, without a doubt, the last of the aliens modified by Dr. Vahlen," Tygan's voice echoed in the radio. "Subject Alpha, aka the Archon King."

"You know, as odd as that is, I think this is the first time Menace as a whole has faced down any Archons," Jane observed.

"Well now we have three, and one is damn durable." Sunset looked down at her new weapons. This would definitely be a good test for them.

"This is our chance to take down another of those things, Menace," Bradford said. "Be careful, but if you can kill it, we'll be done with it once and for all."

"Shen, I want your Engineers to scan all signals. If whoever is controlling them is paying attention to this battle, we might have a chance to triangulate their position."

"Yes, Commander, starting scans.

"Jane? Elena? Do you see it?" Sunset asked. She could feel hear heartbeat going faster; the adrenaline kicking in. "We'll rush it, you two make sure to eliminate the other Archons."

"Roger that."

Sunset held her arm up, keeping an eye on the Archon King. The moment it turned her back on her, she dashed out, sliding out the assassin's katana.

The Archons accompanying the Archon King noticed her, roaring a warning that didn't match their angelic-like design. The aliens had made them appealing to the sight, referencing the divine helpers of old, with chiseled torsos and golden wings and armor, they would have been perfect for some of the old churches she had seen in pictures.

The Archon King, however, was bigger, bulkier and its flesh was deep red, with a black tattoo of some sort. If the others looked like angels, the Archon King looked like a devil, with several yellow glowing eyes looking out of its Mitre-like helm. Its armor was a metallic grey and black, and his arms ended in deadly clawed gloves.

It turned around in an instant, raising its staff-lance for battle, but it wasn't fast enough to stop Sunset's vicious slash.

The katana left a long, bleeding cut behind it, all but ignoring the armor it had. The Archon King staggered back, what was visible of his face clearly surprised by the damage, but it immediately reacted, swinging its staff and missing Sunset by inches.

Laetitia wasn't far behind, but with Sunset in the way, and the King aware of their attack, she switched targets, slicing her psionic blades across the chest of another archon. She wasn't as lucky as Sunset, however, as this archon's slash hit her right in the chest and sliced a deep cut in her arm.

Shots rang and the injured archon fell, just as the other took to the air, high above the building where Elena and Jane were, missing being hit by another shot due to its incredible speed.

The archon spread its wings and several small missiles flew out of them, arching up into the air before falling down towards the building.

"Dodge!" Jane shouted, jumping over the rail with Elena at her heels. They dashed away from the building just as the area was engulfed in explosions which collapsed most of the roof. They would have taken serious damage, had they not reacted.

The flying archon, however, wasn't as lucky after its attack, as it was completely exposed to shots from Angel and Annette. It was down before it had a chance to attack anew. The distraction had cost them, however, as the patrol took covered positions, and Angel cringed behind cover when the turret blasted the wall she was hiding behind.

"Sunset!" Laetitia shouted as she rounded the Archon King, using her gun to take potshots at it.

Taking advantage of the distraction, Sunset tried to slice her enemy again, but it had been anticipating her attack, and quickly dodged. She barely had a moment to blink before he had her by the throat.

With a burst of energy, both of them flew up, high in the air, where the King held her up, snarling in anger.

It was then that she heard the voice on the radio. "Well well well, if it isn't the bitch that killed Subject Gamma!" The oddly familiar voice said, contempt clear through the comms. "I have been waiting for a chance to get rid of you, witch!" The voice turned smug. "And now I get my chance."

Sunset gasped, her hands scratching at the armored forearms of the Archon King. She couldn't breathe…

"I'll make sure to save a copy of your empty eyes when I turn you into a stain on the floor!"

The Archon King moved its arm back, and Sunset understood right then what was about to happen.

And then she was falling.

o.0.o End Chapter 114 o.0.o

Chapter 115: Reaction

Ranger

Chapter 115: Reaction

By Wanderer D

Twilight felt the initial pulse slide through the whole ship, a feathery, magical touch that was almost imperceptible to her. Almost. But she had noticed, and she sat up straighter, eyes wide, looking around her room, wondering if one of her experiments had reacted to something.

"What—" No. Not what. The real question was: why? That energy was intimately familiar to her. The Element of Magic had reacted to something happening somewhere.

"But what could have caused it to react like that?"

She felt another magical pulse, and this time, the whole ship shook. "Oh crap!" Twilight shouted, jumping to her feet. The instruments on her desk—which she had modified to be sensitive to magic—spiked, throwing readings of all sorts and beeping warnings.

She pulled out a world map on one screen. There were… three resonances?

Twilight blinked.

One was in the Avenger… that would be her…

Another one was in North America… the mirror? 'Could the mirror be active again?'

The third… was in India, where Sunset had gone to.

Twilight closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Not going that road again. She probably doesn't even know."

She opened her eyes and focused on the problem at hand, just as her communicator turned on and Chrysalis' face was on a small square of her screen. "Sparkle! What the hell is going on?"

"I'm trying to isolate the cause right now, Commander."

"Do what you need to do, Twilight, we're in the middle of a mission right now, I trust you can handle this yourself?" Even though it was technically a question, Twilight could sense it was more of an order.

"Yes, Commander."

"Good. Are there going to be any more pulses?"

Twilight grimaced. "Yes, most likely. But they are not harmful. The Element seems to be resonating with something. Now that I'm aware, as soon as I find out the real cause, it'll go back to normal. It won't affect any of the crew or the ship's instruments."

"I'll inform the crew. Make sure that you find out the cause. Even if it's not harmful it's giving some people headaches."

"I wonder what that means…"

"Focus."

"Yes, Commander!"

Chrysalis looked like she was about to say something else, but simply nodded and the screen disappeared.

There was only one thing she could do: wait for the next pulse. Just because Sunset pinged back when the Element of Magic sent a pulse, it didn't mean she was the cause for it. Twilight also had resonated to it… could it really be the mirror?

The table vibrated and Twilight's eyes went to her screen. But there was no match. "Wha…" Her eyes widened, and she looked down at the diary.

Dear Twilight,

This is Spike.

~~The pies have hit the fan~~ We have an emergency!

There's a strange, black root that has been invading all of Equestria and we can't stop it!

Applejack and Big Mac are too busy to write, trying to keep them away from their apple trees, and Fluttershy, Rarity and everypony else is having a really hard time just stopping them from creeping into their homes! I've tried burning a few, but they are very resistant!

We don't know what to do! Both Princess Celestia and Luna have disappeared, and we have no idea where they are! Did you ever read about these things? They're completely black vines, with thorns. They're really long and they latch onto things and ponies.

We need your help!

~Spike

Twilight gaped at the message, just as another pulse from the Element of Magic echoed through the ship. Her instruments immediately indicated the pings, but only one returned a confirmed source: the statue at Canterlot High.

She immediately called the commander. Chrysalis appeared on her screen, not focusing on her, but rather on something happening out of Twilight's field of vision. "Yes?"

"I've figured out what's causing the echoes!" Twilight said, "My home is under attack! And the Element is trying to tell me to go back!"

Chrysalis turned to face Twilight. Eyes widening in comprehension, then narrowing with determination. "Get all the information you have and go to my quarters. We'll discuss this as soon as Menace's mission is over."

"Yes Commander."

Twilight broke the communication and took a pen.

Spike,

I don't know what those things are, but the Element of Magic reacted to them. I think they are related. I think the Commander will help us, please tell the girls I'll be there as soon as I can, or figure out a way to help.

Love,
-Twilight

For a moment, time seemed to stretch as Sunset fell back into the empty space behind her. Eyes wide, she couldn't but feel that the contempt of whoever was behind the Alien Rulers seeped to the Archon King itself.

She remembered vividly what the cost of a similar fall had been.

She had lost a loyal friend… her first friend.

Never again.

And definitely not while she had his grappling hook.

Her eyes focused on the Archon King, and she shot her hook at the modified alien. This was an unexpected move, apparently and the alien failed to dodge. The hook dug into its shoulder, and the line grew taut for just a second before the hook ripped out of the creature's shoulder with the sudden pull, making it roar in pain.

It didn't stop the fall completely, but the pull broke Sunset's fall enough to limit the damage to a sudden loss of breath, rather than broken legs, or worse.

"Sunset!"

"Jane, Elena! Where's the other Archon?!" Sunset shouted.

Several shots echoed in the base and a strangled roar followed. "Just took it down," Jane reported.

"Concentrate your fire on the Archon King! Laetitia you—" Sunset cut off, eyes wide as she noticed the still figure not too far away from where she had landed.

High above, the Archon King roared as he shot his pinions into the air. Sunset was up and running, diving down and rolling with Laetitia's body in her arms as death rained all around them. She felt shrapnel from the explosions cut her skin where it was exposed, and felt the impact of small stones on her armor.

She rolled onto a stop, with Laetitia unconscious under her, but thankfully still breathing. "When was Laetitia hit?! I thought it was just the arm wound!"

"It is," Chrysalis informed her on the comms. "Her stats are jumping all over. She wasn't hit by anything else, unless the Archon was using some sort of poison, should be fine."

Sunset groaned and rolled onto her back, aiming up with Arashi, letting loose a blast of black-purple energy that grazed the Archon King as it dodged to the side. "I know that thing! That's the Assassin's weapon! You killed her?!"

"Surprised?" Sunset snarled.

"Somewhat," the voice answered. "No wonder ADVENT calls you XCOM's Blood Witch."

"The what?!"

"I guess you don't watch the news? No matter. For now I shall leave you be… your new weaponry requires… some thought. I wonder what I can find out about you when I study you!" The voice punctuated the statement with a giggle, making Sunset grit her teeth.

She leveled Arashi at the Archon King, but it was already rushing into a portal and disappeared.

A distant explosion snapped Sunset back to reality. "Report!"

"That was the Turret," Elena responded. "Jane is on her way to your location."

"We have killed the ADVENT Captain and the lancers. Area is secure for now." Annette called in. "Angel and I will remain here and keep overwatch while you prepare the next move. There are no signs of more enemies at this time."

Sunset nodded, even knowing she couldn't be seen by the others. She carefully slid Laetitia's helmet off, "Let's recoup for now. Once Jane takes a look at Laetitia, we'll proceed."

A faint cough made Sunset look down. Laetitia's eyes fluttered open, just as Jane arrived with her GREMLIN ready. She made to sit up, but couldn't.

"Hey, hey…" Sunset said gently. "Hold on. Relax. Enemies are gone for now."

"I—" Laetitia shook her head, pushing herself up to a sitting position with Sunset and Jane's help. "I'm sorry… I don't know… what happened."

She looked down at her hands, flexing them, as if perplexed. Slowly, she frowned and energy built up around them. "My reserves suddenly gave away…" she gulped. "I'll be fine… just… I'll limit myself to using my gun for now."

"Sounds good…" Sunset nodded to Jane, who stood at the other side, and helped the Templar up. "Was it some sort of Psionic attack? Should we warn Annette?"

"No-no, it's not necessary." Laetitia steadied herself, and Sunset had to admit she looked a lot more sure of herself now. She silently handed her the helmet, which the other woman took, and secured. "I was just surprised… I must not have gotten enough rest. Très bien, I am ready to go."

"Alright," Sunset, touched the comms. "Elena, you're with me. We're sneaking towards the complex. We'll play a more defensive approach. Annette, you and Angel stay up there for now. Be our eyes." She turned to face Jane and Laetitia. "You two follow after Elena and I. I know you're usually front-line combat, but I want you on support for now, understood?"

The last she had said while facing Elena, who hesitated before nodding silently. Sunset nodded in response, then gave Jane a quick smile and a punch on the shoulder.

Jane winked. She understood the message.

"Come on then," Sunset said, turning to face the factory. "Elena, I'll meet you at the tracks, between the two boxcars North-East of the easternmost side of the building you're currently at."

"On my way."

Sunset signaled and started moving, with Jane following soon after, moving for cover. Laetitia, who stayed behind for a second, glanced up at the sun, then looked down at the factory, then at her hands. "Merde."

o.0.o End Chapter 115 o.0.o

Chapter 116: Vial

Ranger

Chapter 116: Vial

By Wanderer D

Elena was already waiting in the shadows by the time that Sunset joined her. Although she'd camped out, and trained a little with Reapers, Sunset wasn't nearly as proficient at sneaking as Elena. Or any other Reaper, for that matter. The type of mentality and training they did was too different from her own to really approach it realistically, unless she quit XCOM for a few years.

Even then, she doubted she'd be as proficient, but that did not mean she was a slouch either. A good leader, however, knew when to let other, more experienced or specialized members of their team take the lead, and this was such a case.

She turned to look at Elena, and respectfully bumped her right fist on her own shoulder in a Reaper salute. It was one of three Reaper-exclusive signals she had learned during her short stay. Probably as many as she ever would. It meant: "After you" or maybe "you lead", possibly even "you're on top" depending on the situation. She couldn't really see Elena's expression, so she was hoping she didn't take it the wrong way.

The second signal she had learned from the Reapers, was the signal for "food", which they also used to signify aliens of any kind.

The third and final signal she had learned, had not actually been taught to her, as much as Sunset having learned it by observation, and eventual laughter from Natter. Hand spread out, thumb aiming towards the side of head. It meant 'elk'.

Elena simply nodded, then made a "follow me" motion with her hand. The pair ran low, following the box cars. Upon closer examination, the cars had hundreds, no, thousands of stacked green containers. The thick glass translucent enough for Sunset to see that whatever they had inside had been already emptied out somewhere.

A raised fist stopped Sunset dead in her tracks, and she kneeled behind Elena, trying to see what the Reaper had spotted. Soon enough, she saw them. A pod of ADVENT regulars was warily approaching their location, probably aware that enemies were around, but unsure as to where exactly.

The pod consisted of one Purifier, one Priest and a trooper.

Sunset readied herself to attack, but Elena shook her head, then tilted it in the direction of the box car. Sunset grimaced, but nodded. She had given Elena the lead, after all. They were playing by Reaper rules right now, and that meant keeping out of sight. That didn't stop Sunset however, from tapping three times on her comms.

The others would be ready.

After a pause in which they could both hear the shuffling, measured steps of the trio come closer, then slowly move away, Elena nodded and ran around the car, stealing a glance at the patrol before indicating their next objective: the guard tower for cover, then an entrance into the large facility.

Sunset nodded and followed her, glancing at the backs of the patrol. Natter and Don had been right. She definitely didn't fit well with the Reapers. Her instincts were to take advantage and attack the patrol… not mindlessly, of course. Positioning her troops to take advantage of the distraction, as she had done so many times before.

But she needed to rein it in. They had to figure out how many more enemies were around, after all, and their mission was to investigate the site for now, not to kill everyone in sight. Still. When they were out of eyesight and earshot, she quickly whispered into the comms the types of troopers approaching.

Her earpiece hissed and Annette's voice filtered in. "We see them. We'll take care of it."

They reached the side of the factory by the time the shots echoed behind them. The door was sealed, but not secured and after fiddling with it for a moment, they opened it up and slid into the large facility undetected.

The first thing that reached Sunset's mind was the smell. It smelled like… warm beet soup. It didn't look like beet soup though.

The central area of the facility was a large, deep pool of green liquid of some sort, but that was not the most distressing part. That was what was being lowered into it right now. The green containers from outside now made sense… the ones in the facility were not empty yet. They contained human bodies in them… either dead or unconscious—probably dead, given that many were in varying degrees of dismemberment—large machines carefully lowered them into the pool, where they would be… what?

Sunset shook her head, unable to believe what she was seeing. The interior was immense too. walls lined with even more containers, ready to be added to the soup.

"So many victims, processed with such brutal efficiency…" Tygan whispered on the radio, making Sunset start. She had forgotten in her horror that she was sharing this via video with all of the Avenger.

"Sunset, move forward and take cover on the platform in front of the pool of… whatever that is," Chrysalis ordered, her voice low, "I want to see what's on the other side."

Signaling Elena to cover her, Sunset quickly made her way onto the platform, noticing a pair of sectoids at the end of the main room… but more importantly, a sort of separate, small lab stood opposite her location.

Square and unimpressive on the outside, she could see through the large observation window a large device connected by a multitude of cables and tubes to the facility. In the middle of it, a smaller container rested, glowing with energy.

"Are they trying to build some sort of weapon?" Tygan suggested over the radio.

"That looks more like a refinery to me, Doctor," Lily said, disgust clear in her voice.

"We'll know for sure once we get our hands on that vial in there," Bradford added. "Menace, take the Blacksite Vial and bring it to us. We need to figure out what exactly ADVENT is doing to these people."

Sunset looked at Elena, who nodded slowly. It was time to reveal themselves.

The first sectoid didn't know what hit it. One moment it was looking at something on a screen, the next its head was a splatter of orange blood on the screen.

The other one turned around, its unnerving skull-like jaw giving it the semblance of smiling as it growled and turned to search in the direction where the shot had come from. Too late did it hear the sound of running steps on the metal, it turned, surprised, in time to see Sunset jump the distance between them, her sword coming down in an arc that split the creature in two and bathed her in its blood.

Elena dashed past her, not daring to wait, while Sunset took cover next to the side entrance, looking around to make sure she wasn't being watched before closing her eyes and shuddering unnoticed as she instinctually licked the blood from the back of her hand.

For a moment, all was bliss, and she felt a rush of energy spreading down through all of her system, like fire. She blinked and shook her head, frowning at the loss of control for a moment. She looked at the door and grimaced, wondering what that metallic flavor in her mouth was.

Had she bitten her lip when she had jumped? She groaned. There was no point in speculating. Right now she felt reinvigorated and ready to tackle whatever else the Elders might have in store for her.

"We have taken care of the enemy patrol," Annette reported, making Sunset return fully to reality.

"I'm next to a side door on the west side of the building. Go around the factory and secure a location for Firebrand to pick us up."

"Roger that," Rainbow called in, "Just shoot up the flare when ready".

Looking over her shoulder, Sunset nodded at Elena, who approached the glowing vial cautiously.

"Guessing that's not water in there." Bradford's grim voice was clear on the radio. "Lily?"

"Working on it… no signs of radioactivity, no significant energy signatures of any kind. Whatever it is, it's safe to handle."

With Shen's slightly dubious-sounding blessing, Elena reached out and took hold of the vial. "Sample secure."

"Objective obtained," Bradford said. "Get the hell out of there."

"Belay that order," Chrysalis hissed. "I want X4 charges planted. Destroy that place."

Sunset and Elena got to work as quickly as they could, setting up explosives on opposite sides of the building just as Bradford informed them of approaching backup, but it was too late.

By the time ADVENT troopers were in the area, the Skyranger was already flying away, and an instant later, the mysterious facility was completely obliterated.

The mood in the transport was not improved however, as Sunset took the vial from Elena's hand and gazed into it wondering just what new monstrosity they would uncover.

And wondering too… just what they would be able to do about it.

o.0.o End Chapter 116 o.0.o

Chapter 117: Hesitation

Ranger

Chapter 117: Hesitation

By Wanderer D

Twilight walked into the communications room, carefully making her way around the engineers, who didn't give her a second glance. They were already used to her presence there, after all.

"We see them. We'll take care of it."

Annette's voice filled the room, and as Twilight took one step at a time to go upstairs to Chrysalis, she stopped to watch the image on the screen. A small patrol of ADVENT troops was coming into view behind a long set of box cars carrying some sort of containers.

It was an ambush about to be sprung, and under normal circumstances, Twilight might have paused on the stairway to witness it being executed, but right now, she had too many things in her mind to worry about watching the whole thing.

She hurried up to where Chrysalis was. The commander was leaning on the rails, looking intently not at the battle about to begin, but at the camera that belonged to Sunset, who was following Elena.

Twilight saw Angel take the first shot just as the Reaper and Ranger arrived and flanked the entrance to the building.

"Finally," Chrysalis hissed. Twilight wasn't sure if she was talking to herself or at her, but either way, the Commander's eyes were glued to the screen.

"Shen, make sure you record every reading you get when they step inside," Bradford ordered from the floor level of the room. He was pacing, keeping his eyes on all video feeds. "Tygan—"

"No need to tell me, Central," Tygan replied leaning over to type hurriedly on a keyboard. "I've got everything at my disposal focused on the facility."

The bridge grew quiet as Elena and Sunset snuck in, the silence only broken by the violent combat from the rest of the forces. Twilight could feel her eyes being drawn to the action… but what Sunset found completely killed her interest.

She covered her mouth in horror as the cameras revealed the grisly contents of the containers, the primodial soup they were being dumped and processed into for some unknown purpose.

Next to her, she noticed Chrysalis' knuckles going white, as her eyes narrowed and palpable anger emanated from her.

Twilight watched Sunset navigate the location, fighting the bile raising up her throat. She barely heard the exchange between Tygan and Lily, instead fighting a rising sense of guilt.

Here she was, bringing more problems to the table, when the people of this world were being… destroyed like this. Where the fight was desperate, every day. Where they didn't have the luxury of going out with their pets for a get-together among friends on a random day.

Who was she, to bring this to the Commander right now? She understood that Equestria was in danger, but could it possibly be as bad? Did they really need her so desperately as people here needed her knowledge and possible help?

She had a duty to Equestria… but could she do it? After witnessing this? How many people were there just now? How many people had been there before?

Another fight exploded on the screen. Sunset dashed forth and eviscerated a sectoid, quickly covering the entrance she found herself next to. Elena had ran up to the vial.

"Guessing that's not water in there." Bradford spoke up, his arms crossed and staring at the screen with a grimace of utter disgust. "Lily?"

Below, Shen had a multitude of screens, using every single sensor included in the armors and electronics of the ground troops to scan the vial even before Bradford spoke up. "Working on it… no signs of radioactivity, no significant energy signatures of any kind." She shook her head and looked directly at him. "Whatever it is, it's safe to handle."

It took less than a minute after that for Menace to evacuate, but regardless of the success of the mission, the whole bridge was quiet.

With visible effort, Chrysalis spoke up.

"Tygan, Shen, Bradford… my quarters now. We need to discuss what was happening earlier."

"Commander," Twilight said, hesitating as she approached Chrysalis, touching her shoulder gingerly. "If you want we can talk about his later…"

"No," Chrysalis shook her head. She slowly forced her hands open, and stepped away from the rail. "No… we need to sort whatever is happening now, Twilight."

She licked her lips. "I have the gut feeling that this is going to really change things going forward. For both us and ADVENT."

Twilight nodded mutely and followed Chrysalis into her room and office. It took mere seconds for the others to trickle in, and the door to close behind them.

To say the mood in the room was grim would have been an understatement, but nevertheless, Chrysalis brought everyone to attention by walking over to her safe, and extracting Twilight's crown, which she then placed on the table.

"Explain."

Twilight nodded, glancing at everyone. "I… just want to say I'm sorry that this is happening now…" She gulped and licked her lips nervously. "When I first felt the first magical wave, it was barely perceptible… I imagine that's when some people started feeling some headaches… as the pulses continued, however, it became obvious that there was something strange going on."

Twilight took a deep breath. "Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have disappeared. My friends, who bear the other Elements, are unable to find them, or fight back a magical invasion of some sort that we fear is related. I received a letter from Spike… my dragon assistant, who wrote to me as soon as they figured out the princesses were gone… that means that the cycle of day and night for the whole world, as well as the political power of Equestria is now in disarray.

"There are currently too few unicorns that have both the power and knowledge to move the sun and moon. I was one of them, and the rest are… well, old. They wouldn't have enough power, and the Elements of Harmony will not function by themselves without the Element of Magic.

"As it is, Equestria is crippled right now." Twilight cleared her throat. "I was initially going to ask to let me go back… but with what's going on with the vial and-and that building, I feel that my knowledge and skills are most neede—"

"Don't."

Chrysalis' interruption threw Twilight off. She turned to look at the commander, who had her eyes closed and her arms crossed. "I'm sorry?"

"You can't abandon your world's fate for ours." Chrysalis said. She looked up, locking eyes with the young woman. "That's not how it works. That's not what we stand for."

"But… commander, the Element of Magic is practically a nuclear device against the Elders!" Twilight stammered.

"But you have said yourself," Tygan spoke up, "That the corruption of its Harmonic influence would inevitably lead to the destruction of the Element and its wielder. And possibly everything around them for a… considerable radius."

"T-that's just a theory!" Twilight countered. "I-nopony has ever seen that happen, or has a record of it!"

"Twilight," Bradford spoke up. "Calm down. We aren't just giving up on a weapon. We have discussed this ourselves, on many occasions."

"If the means and the time had come to use the Element of Magic as a weapon had occurred safely for Earth…" Chrysalis spoke up slowly, making sure Twilight's focus was on her, "I would have used it. But right now… a friend needs help. And I know, sure as…" she bit her lip. "S-sure as hell, that we'll need help ourselves. Quid pro quo, Squaddie."

"But… I don't want to go and leave you without any help…"

"And you honestly think you will?" Lily asked, smiling at Twilight. "I don't think you have it in you to just leave us to die out."

Twilight chuckled, looking down at the crown. "Then…"

"You have a new mission, Sparkle," Chrysalis said. "So make sure you gear up. You'll assist our allies in saving their world. Ensure future diplomatic and humanitarian and techno-thaumic exchange is possible… and earn your promotion." She took a deep breath and glared at Twilight. "Understood?"

Twilight found herself saluting. "Yes, Commander…" she lowered her hand. "And… thank you."

"Go get ready."

o.0.o End Chapter 117 o.0.o

Chapter 118: Purpose

Ranger

Chapter 118: Purpose

By Wanderer D

Twilight sighed, placing all of her recently organized notes in a neat stack on her desk. After the mess she had been the previous month, it had taken a couple of long, but rewarding, days to go over all her scribbles and notes and put them back into a semblance of logic.

Now, she had three stacks, depending on priority. She had made a copy of her personally-created thesaurus, as well as her current essays for Tygan to keep or reference if needed. She turned back to her equipment, packing several pads and notes among other devices into her backpack.

She had just picked up a pair of panties and was blinking at them with conflicting emotions—should she even take them with her? Did she really need a change of underwear when she wasn't going to be human anymore?—when a knock on the door made her look up from her packing.

Luna smiled placidly at her. "I hear you're heading home for an indeterminate period of time."

Twilight nodded, sighing and folding her underwear and clothes, before putting them carefully back in their drawer. "Yeah. I'm not even sure I'll be able to come back."

Luna nodded. "Would you like to talk about it? We have some time. The Skyranger is still on its way and we have yet to head over to Canterlot High."

There was a hint of sadness when she said the name of the place, and Twilight was reminded that Luna had been a teacher there. Vice Principal, actually,' she reminded herself. She bit her lip. Going back there, even if she stayed in the ship, couldn't be easy.

Luna smiled. "There you go again," she said, "worrying about others first. I'll be okay, Twilight, I've had twenty years to come to grips with what happened… and, while I'm still saddened when I remember it in its glory days, my life has continued. You, on the other hand, are facing a crisis, and if I can lend you an ear, I'd be more than happy to."

Twilight took a deep breath and motioned for Luna to take the seat next to her desk, while she sat on her bed. Luna stepped fully into the room, closing the door behind her and sitting down. "I heard you were willing to stay here rather than go back home."

Twilight nodded, turning to look at her things and resting her hand on the deactivated Gremliniscious. "When I came into the Bridge, Sunset and the others were in the middle of a mission… what we saw…" She shuddered, closing her eyes in disgust at the memory. "It just made me think that it was wrong to head to Equestria while the situation is so desperate here."

"Don't you want to go back at all?" Luna asked.

"Of course!" Twilight looked up, eyes wide. "Yes! Not only do they need me now, but that's my home. My parents, my brother, my friends, my teacher, my assistant… they are all there!" She fidgeted, looking out the window at the lab outside. "But I have friends here too. Friends that… have a higher chance of not being alive next time. I haven't had a real chance to talk to Sunset… I was too scared to really talk to her while she was in the hospital and apologize for how I acted."

"Do you think Sunset resents this?"

"You didn't see her face when I welcomed her back," Twilight said, "it was like the sun was shining. Her eyes lit up and she smiled despite being hurt so badly. It's like I had just made her entire week with something so stupid. I felt so guilty…"

"And now you're afraid that if you go you won't have the chance to tell her how you feel? What about the diary?"

"I've… left her some instructions on how to clear pages… I can also bring another one if I can come back, but… there's so much to say and go over with her… I don't even know what she wants from me."

Luna nodded. "If you go and you can't come back, what will you do?"

Twilight's eyes watered a little. "I don't know. This place has grown on me so much… it's small, not that my library is huge but, well…" She trailed off, looking at her desk and the stacks on it. "I'm part of something so important here… I have a sense of purpose and obligations and duties. When I became a Princess, I was just… a princess of friendship. What does that even mean?"

Luna remained quiet, but nodded, indicating that she was listening.

"Celestia raises the sun. Luna… other Luna, raises the moon. Cadance is the princess of the Crystal Empire. I'm—I live in a library and I solve friendship problems in a small town. Occasionally save the world. But outside of those occasions… I don't do anything of relevance."

Twilight motioned outside. "Steve Cordero, out there… is trying to figure out how to produce our own plasma grenades. Sasha Borislov on the other side of the lab is working on figuring out how the hell do Specters materialize and then become a cloud of nanites. Back home, Rarity is figuring out what color matches magenta best. Applejack is trying to somehow kick faster so she can harvest all the apples in the field in one day…" Twilight took a deep breath, looking down at her lap, with slight surprise—she hadn't noticed that both her hands were balled into fists—before she slowly allowed her hands to relax.

"Over here, I'm with my peers… other scientists that are trying to learn new things, but not just for the sake of knowledge, but with a purpose." Her hands went up to cover her face. "Back home Rarity and Applejack might not be doing something so important, or something that might change the future of all ponykind, but they have purpose. Rarity wants to grow in the fashion business, and Applejack handles a farm. Me? I make friends."

"Saving the world on occasion doesn't sound pointless or purposeless," Luna pointed out.

"It isn't, but in between incidents, I don't have much to do." Twilight sighed. "Or at least, nothing that goes anywhere. Solving friendship problems is nice, and I love helping other ponies. But being a princess without true responsibilities?" She bit her lip and looked away. "The concept terrifies me. And that's what would happen if I stayed there.

"Here, I'm needed," she continued, "not only do I help with the science, and I'm part of a team… I can fight. I can explore new fields in ways I can't in Equestria. What can I do, Luna? How do I deal with this?"

Luna stood up and sat down next to Twilight. "I'm afraid that's not something I, or anyone—or anypony—could tell you. We all find purpose one way or another, and it entirely depends on your expectations as to what that title represents and demands."

She motioned at the Avenger as a whole. "Over here, you're not in charge. You are an important part of a greater purpose. It is natural to be scared of finding yourself no longer part of something so clear… but that is where you come in and you decide what to do. Even though your help is needed here… is this really the best place for you? That's not something that Chrysalis, the Princesses, or your friends can decide for you."

Twilight nodded, not sure if she felt reassured or even more worried. After a moment of companionable silence, she finally admitted what was bothering her the most, her voice soft, almost a whisper, "I also don't think... that-that outside Equestria's occasional end-of-the-world moments… I don't feel that they need me that much. Not like here.

"How can I go back and stay after what I saw yesterday? All those people… all the destruction and indoctrination…"

Luna nodded. "I understand, but you also have a purpose in going back, right? Didn't Chrysalis task you with securing an alliance?"

Twilight nodded. "Yeah… but I don't need to be there for that." She grimaced, tapping her fingers on her knee. "What if there's a mission and they need me? What if they need to send a scientist on a covert mission?"

Luna shrugged. "These are the decisions we all have to live with. Chrysalis could arguably not allow you to return home. She could hold on to you and the Element of Magic in the hope of using you both to destroy the elders. Sure, you could try and fight… but… even assuming that Sunset would be on your side… do you think you could escape this place?

"There are many reasons, both personal and tactical for which Chrysalis is sending you back. She likes you. She respects you. She trusts you. She's lost friends before… she sees that you have much promise here or there… she knows that an alliance with an actual, magical kingdom could be incredibly beneficial… she plays the long game. She won't betray her morals…"

Luna leaned back, placing both hands on the bed to keep her balance. "It is very likely, and this is my guess… that she also doesn't want you to experience what she has gone through… to be in a position to save your world, but lose that chance… and waking up one day to face your failure or die trying."

"But her case was different! She had no choice!"

"What do you call being stuck in a spaceship in a different dimension, thousands of miles away from the only known way to maybe get you home?" Luna countered. "It might be true that you're a guest instead of a prisoner, but you have very much not had a real choice in the matter. Now you do, and she's urging you to think first of your own home, your own world and friends. Because, the bottom line is… with or without you, XCOM will fight tooth and nail… and we have the weapons and science to do it… while for Equestria, you alone are the last real hope to fix things."

"They could always convince Discord to meddle with things again."

Luna nodded. "Sure." She stood up and stretched before moving to the door. "But where would that leave you?"

She opened the door, then called over her shoulder. "I should go. Besides, you have a guest."

Twilight looked up to see Alejandra allowing Luna past with a nod. The sniper and fellow-classmate's smile was a bit unsure. "So, scuttlebutt says you're leaving?"

"That was fast…" Twilight said.

The smile fled Alejandra's face and she closed the door behind her before twirling in place. "Why?! Why are you leaving?" she almost snarled, startling Twilight. "We… we were the last! We went through so much together… any time we got together for a drink, any time that we went to practice together and reminisced on our dead friends… and you're going away!?"

"Well I—"

"What the hell, Twilight?!" Alejandra snapped. She paced around in the small space, hands closing into fists and opening. Eyes fixed on the floor, and threatening to break into tears.

"You're… you're…" She stopped, kneeling in front of Twilight, and taking her hands in her own. "Why? You're my pillar here, Twilight… my cornerstone of sanity. My best friend. Every day, the highlight is spending time with you, having a beer or just sitting together… you're the last thing I love in this world. I'll happily die fighting to create a better world for all of us… but you going… it's just…"

She leaned forward, pressing her forehead against the cupped hands. "It's just too much. I'm sorry. Tell me what I did wrong? Why are you going away?"

Twilight slid her hands free, and put one on Alejandra's shoulder, while she slowly petted the other woman's hair with the other. The Latino sniper wasn't crying, or sobbing, but she sounded defeated, and Twilight cursed herself silently. She had been so focused on the big things, that she had forgotten about her friends here.

Alejandra was a good, close friend… she'd never thought she'd be the other woman's best friend, from what it sounded like. Jane and Rainbow Dash and even Laetitia had become closer to her as well.

"I'm sorry," Twilight said at last, looking down at the morose woman. "I don't want to leave XCOM… I just have to go home… my friends and family are in danger. My whole world might be in danger unless I get back and help them. But even then… I don't want to just leave if there's a chance I won't be back here to help… I sometimes wonder if my world really needs a friendship princess or they just need a local XCOM chapter to take care of the random world-shattering event."

She didn't notice the sudden, slight tension of Alejandra's body.

Twilight sighed. "That's what I was talking to Luna before you arrived… I'm conflicted by the necessities of both worlds. Over here I feel I can give more. That I can help with the science and fighting and maybe even figure out ways to save more people… over there… I'm just the Princess of PR." She chuckled at her own joke. "But, even then… if I don't go, my friends over there might be in danger. I know the other princesses are gone and no-one can find them." She took a deep breath and shook her head. Alejandra carefully pulled away, and looked up at her with an inscrutable expression, and Twilight felt suddenly like she needed to defend herself.

"Don't get me wrong! I fully planned to tell the commander that maybe I was needed here more but... when I brought it up with Chrysalis, she turned it into a mission…" She sighed and rubbed her arm, feeling still a bit unsure. "I guess she has a point, I do owe it to my world to go back and save it… my friends have argued that this is not even my war. But how can anyone just ignore the pain here and do nothing? The atrocities ADVENT commits on a daily basis a—"

She stopped when Alejandra gently placed the tips of her fingers on her mouth to quiet her down. She looked up with wide eyes at the sniper, who was giving her an odd look before taking her hand and pulling her away from her lips. "Sorry… I know I ramble…"

"No, no." Alejandra shook her head. "That's actually endearing. No, the thing I want to clarify is something else… well, two things, really."

Twilight blinked.

"First," Alejandra said, "You're a real princess?"

"Um… yes, relatively recently, just before I came here I—" She stopped talking when Alejandra crouched so she was facing Twilight eye to eye, a bit too close for comfort, even if it wasn't terribly unpleasant. "Um?"

"And two," Alejandra continued, "You're not only a princess… but an alien princess?"

It was then that Twilight remembered one terrible, horrible, thing.

They had never actually told anyone outside a very select circle, who she and Sunset really were.

"Oh." Twilight gulped, suddenly aware that in her seated position she was at a disadvantage for hand to hand combat, and even more importantly, Alejandra was armed.

Alejandra smiled.

Twilight smiled in return, eyebrow slightly twitchy, wondering just how she'd be able to stop Alejandra from raising the alarm. A punch to the neck? But she was her friend!

"So, tell me princess… do you already have a bodyguard? Or is the position open?"

"Huh-wha!?"

o.0.o End Chapter 118 o.0.o

Chapter 119: Evil

Ranger

Chapter 119: Evil

By Wanderer D

Tala sat alone in the Hangar, watching the busy staff of the Avenger work. She had been picked up earlier, after Betos had assigned her as the new XCOM liaison, but other than being shown around by a guy nicknamed "Security" of all things, she hadn't really had much interest in engaging XCOM staff in conversation.

The senior staff had been in an emergency meeting after the most recent mission, and rumor had it that something big was happening soon as well. So far, however, she hadn't seen anyone she knew. A nervous-looking engineer had told her that Shimmer had just returned from a mission and as far as she knew, everyone she had met before was part of her team.

That left her with some time to kill, but she didn't feel like doing much at the time, so she had simply decided to wait for Sunset to show up.

She snarled under her mask, before forcing herself to calm down. Her fellow Skirmisher had been acknowledged and her guilt in Mox's death cleared. That, however did not mean that Tala herself would forgive her anytime soon. There had been promises made, even before Sunset had left, that she had held on to… and Mox's death was not something that should have happened on Sunset's watch. Or anyone's watch.

As inevitable a reality as death was… she just couldn't shake her anger away. It would take time to get over that experience. The news had been devastating, and not just to herself… Mox had been famous even before he became a Skirmisher.

Even though Sunset herself was a Skirmisher… being human, she couldn't understand the actual impact of what his death had done to the Skirmisher tribe. Taking Mox's helmet and grappling hook to kill off the Assassin had at least vindicated his death. But not the resentment of a few.

And she was well aware that her own anger wasn't entirely justified. But it felt damn good to have someone to blame. She was still going to be filling up some really big shoes, and had resolved to make an impression. No mission would be too hard. No challenge go unchallenged. She aimed to impress upon XCOM just how reliable and worthy of Mox's sacrifice Skirmishers were.

A group of people walking into the hangar caught her attention soon enough, and she stood up when she recognized the young woman that had gotten into a fight with her and the other Skirmishers on Mox's funeral.

She was accompanied by another young woman—who Tala didn't know at all—and more importantly, the Commander herself. They seemed to be discussing something important too. Tala smiled under her helmet. Time to say hello.

"You understand that this mission might be a one-way ticket, don't you, Acevedo?" Chrysalis asked, just as they walked into the hangar. She glanced at the pair of fully-geared young women. "There's no guarantee that you could come back soon. Or at all. We don't even know if our plan to secure the resource will work. Furthermore, this is not a mission that we can allow to fail, the future of XCOM… even humanity might be at stake here.

"If Twilight's mission is a success… the possibilities of cooperation between her people and ours will be of incredible potential for the development of humanity and our allies."

"I know, Commander," Alejandra said, shifting in place a bit nervously. She glanced at Twilight, and her face became resolute. "I wouldn't even think of doing this if I didn't think I could pull through. Twilight already told me how she got trapped once, sort of. But, she's a valuable member of XCOM, and I can't let her just face danger on her own."

Chrysalis sighed. "I spoke with Deadwood. He says that your training went well, and your proficiency with both guns and rifles is fairly good. I expect you to use them to fully backup Twilight while she's there. We know that it's not going to be… a standard mission."

Alejandra's smile grew. "Thank you, Commander! And yes, I will!"

Twilight was going to say something, but then noticed that Chrysalis had looked up and raised an eyebrow. She blinked and turned around, watching the unknown Skirmisher walk up to them. Unlike Mox, this one was a female, and had a light swagger to her walk as she approached them.

The Skirmisher stopped a few feet away and crossed her arms in front of her. "We meet again."

Twilight blinked, looking around, but she was the only one that the Skirmisher was looking at. "We do?"

"Yes. Do you not recognize me?" the Skirmisher asked, "You challenged me and my students to a fight."

Twilight narrowed her eyes in thought, then she remembered. "Oh! You were the lady that Rainbow Dash punched in the face!" She smiled. "It's nice to see you again! What brings you over here?"

"Fate has seen it that I walk in the steps of Pratal Mox," the skirmisher replied, "And as such, I am here, yearning for battle to bring glory to my people."

"And we welcome you to the team," Chrysalis said. "Tala, wasn't it? You were spoken of highly by both Betos and Sunset. These are Squaddies Twilight Sparkle and Alejandra Acevedo."

"That is my name, yes," Tala said. "I could not help but overhear that you had a difficult upcoming mission." She straightened out. "I would like to offer myself as part of the team going out in this mission, if the future of Earth is on the line."

An awkward moment of silence.

"I don't think this is something you really want to do," Chrysalis said. "The nature of this mission is highly classified, and in fact, Acevedo here wouldn't even know about it if certain individuals had learned the meaning of 'classified' in the first place."

Twilight felt her cheeks warm up, and looked down with some embarrassment.

Undeterred by Twilight's discomfort, Chrysalis continued, "The stakes are high, the chances of return slim… it is possible that our weapons might be completely ineffective. Not to mention, that the actual nature of the mission demands the utmost secrecy." She shrugged. "I'm not expecting to see Acevedo and Twilight for a long time. If at all, and we need fighters for other missions."

Twilight stared at Chrysalis. Surely she couldn't be baiting the Skirmisher for this. Could she?

"I assure you commander, that I am more than up to the challenge," Tala said, marching past Twilight and Alejandra. The alicorn-turned-human fought the urge to groan when she noticed Chrysalis' mouth twitch slightly. "And if this mission is of such importance, then, with all due respect, you cannot leave it in the hands of two rookies."

"You make a compelling case, Tala, but won't Betos wonder what happened to her Skirmisher when you disappear from the face of the Earth for an unspecified period of time? Not to mention that again, this mission is not something I can disclose even to them. I would be losing an excellent fighter here… Skirmishers do not come easy."

"This will not be a problem, if it benefits humanity, it might benefit my people as well. I shall personally talk to Betos now and request that she send another Skirmisher to cover for me in my absence."

'What are you doing!?' Twilight mouthed at Chrysalis, but the commander was now smiling.

"Are you sure that there's nothing we can do to convince you otherwise?" Chrysalis asked.

"Commander, it is my responsibility and honor to do as much as I can for the Skirmishers. If this will help us all, then I will see it done!"

"Well then, I'm glad we have someone as reliable as yourself for this mission. Please let Betos know then, and I'll make sure to include you in the roster."

Tala saluted in that Skirmisher way of bumping their chest, and headed over to the barracks. As soon as she was gone, Twilight turned to Chrysalis. "Commander what the hay are you doing?"

Chrysalis smirked and started counting her fingers. "Sending you reinforcements. Giving Skirmishers more reasons to have hope for the future when they realize they aren't as alone as they think. Increasing the cultural interaction in ways that might benefit all of us… and, assuming everyone can come back soon after the issue is resolved… getting another Skirmisher for free."

Twilight blinked. "You… I… why?!"

"Because I can... and Betos, Volk and Geist are all notoriously greedy when it comes to their soldiers."

"This is insane. You're insane."

Chrysalis nodded. "I am. And you…" she leaned in to whisper into Twilight's ear, "...you are forbidden from telling either Alejandra or Tala what happens when they cross the mirror."

Twilight gasped and glared at Chrysalis when she straightened out. "Evil."

Chrysalis winked. "Cameras."

This time, Twilight couldn't hold it back. It was just too evil. Too perfect. Too tempting.

She started laughing.

o.0.o End Chapter 119 o.0.o

Chapter 120: Trust

Ranger

Chapter 120: Trust

By Wanderer D

Bradford watched from the side as their resident nurse fussed over Laetitia, while Annette and Sunset watched.

"Well, nothing seems to be wrong with miss Deciere. It is possible this was caused by stress." The nurse smiled apologetically to Sunset. "Unfortunately, the knowledge of how Psionics might be affected or might affect a person, is still a topic conventional medicine does not understand reliably yet."

"I see." Sunset sighed, pinching her nose. She smiled at the nurse, and nodded. "Thank you. I guess we'll have to contact the Templars and wait."

The nurse smiled reassuringly in return, then left for the other side of the infirmary, leaving Sunset and Annette sitting with the bedridden Laetitia.

"So tell me again." Sunset took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "How long has this been happening?"

Laetitia looked somewhat uncomfortable. "I'm not sure… a couple of months."

Sunset nodded. "Do you need some time off? Maybe a visit back to Templar HQ?"

"N-no," Laetitia said, she smiled tiredly and held Sunset's hand. "Just… a little time, okay? I'm just feeling exhausted… I've put a lot of additional power into my psionic blades and I haven't had enough rest."

Sunset closed her eyes. The truth was that Laetitia had become more withdrawn and pensive since the incident when Twilight had come to this world. A the time, she had assumed that it was because Laetitia had been close to dying… that she just needed some time to get back into full throttle. "It's because of the statue, isn't it?"

"I… I'll be okay, Sunset, just let me rest and I'll be back on my feet in no time."

That was as much of an admission as she would probably get from the Templar. "Is there any lasting damage that we need to worry about?" Sunset asked, her voice wavering a little as she looked down at Laetitia. "Anything I can do?"

Laetitia smiled. "No, you're doing enough, knowing that you care is very reassuring. I just pushed myself too hard, my energy flickered and the stress got to me. I'll be okay in a couple of days, you'll see."

"But I—"

"Sunset," Annette interrupted. "You're supposed to meet the Commander. Why don't you go over? I would like to discuss a possible training regime with Laetitia, and maybe suggest a couple of things to help build up her mental power again."

"That's a very blatant way of telling me to get—"

"...going to the commander, yes." Annette shrugged. "There's nothing that can be done right now, she's safe, comfortable and in good company right now, and I would like to perform some testing of my own. I am, after all, a psionic god."

Bradford started coughing.

"I'm sorry?" Sunset asked, turning to look at Laetitia, who shrugged.

"Psionic energy made flesh." Annette said, standing up to pat Bradford's back. "You're too young to understand. Either way, I would like a private word with her... psionic to psionic, and you have things to do."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "It's one of those strange pop-culture references you guys make, isn't it. Fine." She stood up and looked down at Laetitia with regret on her face. "Make sure you get better, okay?"

"I'll try."

Bradford had recuperated enough to glare at Annette. He straightened up and turned his attention to Sunset. "Ready to go?"

"Ready."

Sunset followed Bradford down the hallways of the Avenger, but she wasn't really paying attention to anything. Her body fell in line behind her quasi-father/mentor figure as it had done back in the day when she was a little filly, distracted and following Celestia, while her own thoughts roamed.

She was concerned. Very concerned. In a way, it brought a lot more than the comparison of a filly following her mother. It brought back memories of Galahad, the griffon, telling her about great generals and heads of state who had become too close, too friendly with their troops.

Although there had been no blame from his words in the anecdotes, she felt like he had been warning her about this kind of thing. Whether the griffon knew on some level she was going to become a soldier or a leader that would decide over the lives of her troops or not, his stories had been full of incidents where leaders had let their emotions take control… felt too closely and ended up losing everything.

But what was she supposed to do? Just… stop feeling anything for her friends? Tell herself that they all knew what they had signed in for and that Laetitia's deterioration was just a consequence of that choice?

She didn't hear what Bradford said, barely noticing that he had spoken. "What?"

"You have to stop blaming yourself for things you cannot do anything about, and are not your fault," Bradford repeated, stopping to face her. They were in the staircase at the end of the hallway. A thick wall separated the area from the elerium generators and the labs, which could be seen from a small bulletproof window.

They were currently alone, which was probably why Bradford had waited until then to speak.

"I know." She took a deep breath. "I really do. But I can't help feeling guilty. Even though she wouldn't admit it, I know that she's in this condition because of the incident with the statue."

Bradford crossed his arms and studied her for a moment. "Maybe. But it is not something you caused intentionally. Tell me, did you have any intention of going through it? Did you know that the magical reaction would send Laetitia into a coma and did it anyway?"

Sunset felt like she had been slapped with the implication. "No! Of course not!"

"Then it was an accident, and as hard as it is to absorb and internalize, Sunset, they're called accidents for a reason."

Sunset nodded, biting her lip and holding her arm, looking away uncertainly. She knew he was right but that still left—

"Now that's something I haven't seen in a couple of years," Bradford said, sounding slightly amused. He walked up the stairs a little, then turned around, sitting on the metallic steps and leaning forward, resting his arms on his knees and entwining the fingers in his hands. He focused on Sunset, with a small, almost fond-like smile.

"I haven't seen you be this self-doubting in a long time, Sunset. I think it was when you were asked out by that kid in New Haven, what was his name? The guy with the dog. Didn't he say his dog spoke to him?"

"Vic, yes," Sunset grumbled. "And we will never speak of him again."

Bradford chuckled.

"You weren't so amused when he followed me all the way to your place," Sunset pointed out. "In fact, you downright glared him away. I was impressed."

"Yes, well, you could've done better than him. I'm glad I didn't have to tell you that then."

Sunset giggled at the memory. There was something nice about remembering that. He had grumbled a lot, those seven months they had lived together in New Haven, but he had also been a bit protective of her too.

"So what's bothering you?" Bradford asked, bringing her back to the present. "If you already know that the accident was not your fault, even if you feel somewhat guilty about it, I can tell something else is on your mind."

Sunset sighed and walked up to sit right next to him on the stairs. It was nice. Oddly enough, she felt like she just wanted to sit there and talk to him for a while about anything… anything but this. And yet, it was what she needed to do, and arguably someone that would give her the right advice… and better yet, do it with an honest interest in her well being.

"I was just thinking about some stories Galahad—the one from my world—had told me about. I think he was telling me about the dangers of becoming too close to your troops. How such a thing had cost generals their lives and sometimes failed missions that would have otherwise been a success."

She sighed, wringing her hands together, looking up at him. "Is it bad? That I care so much? That I… that I see Laetitia there, in bed, suffering because of all of this… hiding things from me… because she wants me to be happy… that I care so much for Angel? That I couldn't think of a better friend than Jane… and… and that I will take them with me to die?"

He looked shocked and she looked down at her hands, unable to face him. "Am I a horrible person because even though we'll probably die out there, and I love them… I'm willing to…" she lowered her voice. Saying it… it was different. "...that I'm willing to sacrifice any of us to save this planet?"

She hadn't realized that she was crying. When had that happened? Sunset Shimmer never cried. She didn't sob either.

Bradford had never hugged her before. And even what he was doing now would still be generous to be called a hug. But he had wrapped his arm around her shoulders, and pulled her closer, allowing her to rest her head on his shoulder. It was… surprising. Touching. And more intimate than she would have ever expected.

As surprised as she was, she had to struggle even harder to not start sobbing uncontrollably.

"No," Bradford said. He wasn't looking at her, but rather straight ahead, his eyes lost in a memory or thought. "No, Sunset. It makes you human to have these attachments… these doubts. It's the price of command… the one that people don't talk about. The duty we take on… and the decisions we have to make."

"But… I love them all. And I'm not going to stop," Sunset replied. "I'm not going to hesitate to send us all into basic suicide… but maybe I'm too close? Maybe I should distance myself?"

Bradford sighed. "I know how you feel… about sending loved ones to fight. But we all are in this together, and we all know what we have to do. I have to ask myself sometimes, if it is a risk I'm willing to take… but I also know that y—they will do well and conquer any challenge I point them at."

He looked a bit more grim, but no less sure of himself. "It's not easy, and if I had a choice… well, things might be different, but right now we're all we have, and our friends here also make these choices. In the end a soldier takes orders because they trust their superior officer… and your rapport, while it might have been frowned upon two decades ago in the formal army… has served you well here."

Sunset took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Bradfords words… didn't fix the issue by a long shot. But he understood. "Thanks."

He chuckled. "Of course. Now, come on, we need to get back to the Commander. I know you haven't heard about what's going on, but it is related to your own world."

She felt her stomach grow cold. "Let's go."

o.0.o End Chapter 120 o.0.o

Chapter 121: Farewell

Ranger

Chapter 121: Farewell

By Wanderer D

It hadn't taken much time to get Sunset up to date. "I'm going."

Bradford made as if to say something, but Chrysalis stopped him. "The discussion right now is about whether you think it's possible to do what we want to do."

Sunset bit her lip. "You want to bring the statue into the Avenger."

Chrysalis nodded.

"There are several factors at play here, as I'm sure Twilight already told you," Sunset said, glancing at her fellow Equestrian. "Ley Lines might be overrated, but the actual fact is that sometimes there's more to a location than simply a place to put something. Especially with magical artifacts...

"You have to ask yourself several questions when you consider this… such as why is the device a mirror that can be moved on the other side, but over here is a several-ton statue of solid stone? Whether we would have to somehow figure out how to re-calibrate the magical signal if it is indeed tied to the location… and why in the name of all that's stupid would you want to bring it into the ship?!"

Chrysalis' eyes narrowed. "I put up with a LOT of crap, Captain, and I try to let most of it go. This isn't Earth twenty years ago." She leaned down, placing her hands on the table and glared at Sunset.

"And you might look, and sound, and maybe even bear the same soul as my dead friend. But if you ever insult me again, not only will I make sure you get kicked out of XCOM, I will also make sure you never return to this world. I don't care if you have an excellent history of service, I will personally shove you through the statue, whether it is active or not, and then I will destroy it. Are we clear?"

Sunset had cringed more and more the whole time, and she couldn't meet Chrysalis' eyes. "I'm sorry, Commander."

"Are we clear?"

"Crystal."

"Good. Now, calmly, explain why you don't want it here."

Sunset shuffled in place before taking a deep breath and looking up again. "The last time it activated… it sent Laetitia into a coma. She was the only psionic in the area. We are still finding out how it affected her several months later… we believe it had something to do with what happened in the last mission. If you bring the statue here… and it activates… it could kill her or Annette… or any other possible psi-op you might have here."

She pulled out the report on the emissions from the Element of Harmony during her mission. "You said that some people had headaches when the Element of Magic reacted to what's happening in Equestria? They might be slightly psionic. Imagine what a real psi-op would have felt?"

"I did some satellite scans of the area," Twilight said, "but I couldn't find any dimensional fluctuations, no magical discrepancies… it's like any other place on Earth. The magical signature is just slightly higher than in the immediacy, it's about the same as your diary a—"

"You haven't analyzed that when it activates!" Sunset interrupted. "I almost killed Laetitia when I went in by accident. We were all there when Tygan said that there was a literal wave of energy that covered the field. How is this going to be any different?"

"Sunset."

She looked up to Bradford, who dipped his head slightly. Sighing, she forced her body to relax and leaned back a little. "I'm sorry everyone… I saw what it did to Laetitia…"

"We understand," Tygan said, pushing up his glasses. "But it is a serious factor to consider the security of, and the possible risk of it falling into ADVENT hands. While I doubt the… initial effectiveness of an invasion through the statue itself, we must also remember that the aliens have displayed an actual proficiency in dimensional experimentation before."

Sunset grimaced as his words sank in.

"We'll have to measure the mirror's magical output when I cross through," Twilight said. "If it is… containable, it might be possible to bring it into the Avenger. I already have given Tygan my notes on magic containment and annulment. With the right materials and the correct application of my magical circuitry, we could limit the exposure almost completely."

Sighing, Sunset sagged and sat down, hand on her forehead. "I guess… I guess if the energy is minimal… Laetitia was right next to it when I went through… it might be possible to move it. We'll have to scan as well if the magic comes from the statue itself or something else under it perhaps."

"Good," Chrysalis nodded at the others. "Sunset, gear up, the rest of Menace is staying behind for now. Dragon has already secured the immediate area, and we've sent Wolf ahead of us as well for backup."

Sunset gulped. "I guess… the cat's going to be out of the bag now."

"Can't risk keeping it canned. We need the science and engineering teams down there too," Chrysalis said, "We have our best people on the job, we have to keep them protected."

"Lily and I will be overseeing our teams ourselves on location," Tygan added, smiling at Sunset. "We'll make sure that every possible measure we can take to ascertain the nature of the mirror's emissions is considered—we have the means to contain most known known forms of radiation and the magical energies are certainly known to us now."

Tygan blinked in surprise when Twilight latched on to him, giving him a tight hug. "I'm so proud of you, Richard! You used the M word!"

"Yes," Tygan sighed, looking down uncomfortably at the young woman. "I suppose that the constant exposure to the inadequate term finally fulfilled its expected cycle and I finally broke."

"Aww, it's not that bad."

"In any case," Chrysalis spoke up, interrupting the banter, "I assume that will be adequate enough, Captain?"

Sunset gave her back a firm nod. "Yes, Commander."

"Good, then let's pick up Twilight's team, First Lieutenant Dash should be back by now."

As everyone started walking out the door, Sunset slowed down and frowned. Then she turned to look at Chrysalis and shook her head slightly in confusion. "Wait… did you just call me Captain?"

Chrysalis tilted her head innocently. "Didn't anyone tell you?"

The Avenger landed a few miles away from the location of Canterlot High to reduce the chances of drawing attention from ADVENT, and the group had crammed into the Skyranger with several engineers and scientists, including a well armed Lily Shen and a less-than-happy-to-be-on-the-field Tygan.

Twilight had noticed that Tala kept as far away from Sunset as possible, the latter stealing slightly hurt glances at her fellow Skirmisher. She wasn't sure what was happening there, but she aimed to find out when she had time to make friends with Tala… once she was the Princess of Friendship again.

It didn't take long for them to arrive at their destination, and Rainbow Dash lowered the Skyranger into a cleared area, where if she remembered correctly, there used to be abandoned cars and bodies.

It was thankfully clean now, and she did not envy the work of the crew that had undoubtedly worked for hours to make the place workable.

Even though they hadn't been literally on top of each other, the moment the crew started to emerge from the Skyranger, Twilight felt a lightness and freedom that she hadn't realized she was missing during the flight.

The ship definitely wasn't designed to be that kind of transport and the hoped Rainbow Dash was willing to make more trips or they could bring the Avenger over if it would save everyone from feeling like canned fish.

"This is a lot more people than I anticipated," Tala said, standing next to Twilight. "I assumed with it only being three of us, it be a lot more secretive."

"Where we're going we don't need to worry too much about being secretive," Twilight responded, starting to walk down the ramp. Tala and Alejandra both followed her out, looking around curiously. "And once we get there… we'll want to hurry."

"What is it exactly that we need to do?" Tala asked.

"I'm under orders to not disclose all of it yet," Twilight said, remembering Chrysalis' evil plan. She felt guilty about it… in a good way. "But I can tell you that we're travelling to another world."

Tala's eyes went wide, but when she noticed that both Twilight and Alejandra had kept moving, she hurried to catch up with them. "Another world? Are we invading the Elder's world?"

Twilight giggled. "No, no, we're going to my world… it's in another dimension."

Tala gave her an odd look. "Are you saying you're not human?"

"Not… exactly, no," Twilight responded, "Anyway, let's catch up with Sunset."

Tala grimaced. "Must we? She's just staring at that ugly statue." She frowned. "Come to think of it, why are all those scientists and engineers crowding around it?"

Twilight and Alejandra exchanged glances.

"That's because that's the portal," Twilight said, "We cross through the base of the statue to get there."

Tala found herself being left behind once again. Twilight for her part, headed straight for the statue, there was no point in delaying the obvious. She shuffled her backpack a little. It contained several pads, official documents for Celestia from Chrysalis, the Element of Magic... and her weapons.

It was odd. Before she would have balked at the thought of bringing firearms to Equestria, but now… it just felt weird. Even though she'd be much more empowered once she was back home, it still left her feeling naked to consider leaving them behind. They were part of her now… and something she would need a long time to think about once it was all said and done.

"Make sure that mag—thaumic actuators are placed correctly, and I want two of those oscillators placed firmly, one at the top of the statue, the other at the base. Make sure you place more further afield towards the Avenger. Ember already communicated that the whole area has been cleansed and they are keeping watch, so don't worry, anything comes, we'll know it…. but the more data we get about the ma-thaumic dispersal in the area the better."

"So…" Twilight ventured as Sunset turned around from ordering the scientists.

She didn't miss their looks until Tygan motioned for them to do as instructed. It seems that most of them didn't know Sunset was as much an authority on the field as Twilight herself.

"So?"

Twilight smiled nervously. "Um… are you ready to go?"

Sunset's face crumbled. She looked from her to the statue and back, her expression one of utter defeat and regret. "I'm… not going."

"What? But—" Twilight was interrupted by Sunset putting a hand on her shoulder.

"I can't," she said, swallowing hard. "Twilight… I can't. I want to… I want to see everyone there. I want to see mom and I want to punch Discord for what he did last time… and… I want to go with you…" She licked her lips, pressing her eyes closed. "But if I go I'll break. I'll go on a high again, I'll hurt people."

"But without you—"

"You'll be fine. You'll be perfect," Sunset interrupted, looking at Twilight straight in the eye with slightly misty eyes of her own. "I don't know what happened before… and we never got the chance to talk it over, but you mean the world to me Twilight, and I know how strong and dependable you are… I couldn't place Equestria and everyone I care for in better hooves."

"I…" Twilight shook her head, taking Sunset's hand and dragging her over to an old stone bench, currently empty of people. "There's too much to discuss to sort what happened… what's happening right now out in a way that clears all the air, but… I need to know, Sunset… why do you look at me like… like you do? Why were you so happy when I spoke to you after being so bitchy for so long?"

Sunset blinked and chuckled, shaking her head.

"It's not funny!"

"Haven't you figured it out, you silly princess?" Sunset asked, sitting down and looking up at her with a sad smile on her face. "It's a stupid thing, I know but… since I met you, you've done nothing but impress me, and you've made me feel proud to be Equestrian again with your kindness, your mind, your valor… Twilight, you're the sister I never had… the one that—if I had met before I went away in spite—would have changed my life for the better.

"It's stupid, I know," she repeated with a self-deprecating chuckle, "but, when I saw you grow so much, so quickly… when I saw you understand so much, so deeply and your willingness to help… I was so proud! As silly as I am, when you… turned against me, it was like I had lost family. When you talked to me to welcome me back, it was like I had discovered you again."

Twilight couldn't think of what to say. Quietly, she walked over and sat next to Sunset, while the latter continued.

"If you hadn't come into my life through my stupid gambit to steal something that doesn't belong to me, I wouldn't have made up with Celestia, or met Luna or seen Cadance again. I wouldn't have remembered all the good things… or written so many letters or had someone to talk to about home… you exposed my secret to the commander, and I have since felt closer to Bradford and the others like never before… you've brought so much joy to my life and I—" Sunset looked away. "I only brought you blood and tears."

Twilight remembered. She remembered reading Sunset's diary. She remembered feeling jealous that Celestia would consider her a daughter. She remembered being sometimes even angry when Sunset got recognition, or had done something that Twilight herself felt was showing her up in some way. And she felt the guilt of all of that pushing down on her heart like a physical weight.

"I—"

"Time to get going!" Bradford called. "Twilight! Sunset!"

Sunset squeezed Twilight's hand reassuringly and stood up, walking over to the statue.

Forcing herself to stand up, Twilight followed after, soon finding herself in the midst of a small argument.

"You do not intend to test this… artifact to see if it works properly?" Tala was asking. "What assurance do we have that it's safe to cross?"

"It is," Sunset said walking over and sliding her hand on the side of the statue, causing it to ripple. "The portal is open for now, don't chicken out, Tala."

"I just want assurance that we're not going to crash into solid stone on the other side. This is a statue."

Chrysalis sighed. "Fine, we'll use a surefire way to measure it. Bradford?"

Central nodded and went over to one of the large containers, leaving the group blinking in confusion when he came back with a tissue box, which he then proceeded to unceremoniously toss through the portal.

There was an awkward silence.

"What was that supposed to achieve?" Tala asked finally.

"Wait for it…" Chrysalis ordered.

Soon enough the box was thrown back through the portal, with something scribbled on the side. Bradford picked it up and glancing at it, tossed it at Twilight, who blinked in confusion at the familiar writing. "Oh! It's from Spike! I'd recognize that writing anywhere! It says: Stop littering the castle, hoomans!"

"Good enough for me," Alejandra said with a grin. "See you on the other side!"

Before anything could be said, the young woman had run through the wobbly surface of the statue and disappeared. Tala growled, apparently annoyed that she had been shown up and, with a quick nod at the Commander and Central, and a much briefer look in Sunset's direction, she charged through with a defiant shout.

Twilight took a couple of steps towards the portal, then turned, rushing to give Sunset a tight hug. "I'm sorry. We have a lot to talk about," she whispered into her ear, "but I'm honored you'd think of me that way. Thank you… BSBFF."

"Bs...what?" Sunset mumbled as Twilight pushed back and faced everyone around them. "Thank you all… I'm… it's been an honor working with all of you. I hope I get to see you again and… if things work out, I hope you can visit my home as well!"'

Knowing that if she waited any longer she risked the portal closing, Twilight hurried through and jumped.

She landed on her back hooves and spread her wings instinctively to keep her balance. "Wow! Whoa!" She flailed around, the weight of her backpack shifting her balance around until she remembered and fell forward, landing firmly on her forehooves. "I uh, didn't expect to be so used to walking around on two legs…"

She glanced around as the mirror shimmered and then hummed before sparkling. She touched it with a hoof. Solid. They were stuck in Equestria for now.

"T-twilight?" the familiar voice was like a knife to the heart. She whirled around, eyes wide and focusing on the small purple dragon… who was being held against the wall by a female, armored griffon.

"Um… A-Alejandra?"

"Oh… you know him?" the griffon asked, slowly pulling away from the little dragon, who whimpered and ran over to give Twilight a hug.

Smiling, Twilight returned it, basking in the warmth of being with one of her most precious people again.

"Wow," Spike said, pulling back, "You've really added muscle. And I think you're taller than before. And look at that armor!"

Twilight chuckled. "Well… I did have to do a lot of training."

"I have to say, Twilight," Alejandra spoke up, walking up to them and struggling to keep her wings closed, "Once I get a handle on how to control these blasted things… I think I'm going to like this!" She grinned, in that unique way griffons do, and showed her claws. "I'm a griffon!"

Twilight laughed. "I can see that!" then she blinked. "Wait… where's Tala?"

"There's another of you?" Spike asked, confused, looking around.

Twilight nodded. "Yes… she was taller and more muscular than us on the other side… where is she? I thought she'd come out as a minotaur or even a dragon…"

It was then that she felt something tug on her mane, and suddenly something jumped from her forehead to her snout, making her cross her eyes so she could focus on the tiny breezie that had landed there and was motioning angrily.

A breezie wearing armor. And a hoof blade.

Twilight's irises became smaller. "Oh no."

o.0.o End Chapter 121 o.0.o

Chapter 122: Fantasy

Ranger

Chapter 122: Fantasy

By Wanderer D

From the rooftop of Canterlot High, two figures watched the imminent departure of Twilight Sparkle.

"So, I guess she was an alien after all," Fei "Ember" Yeung said. She was sitting on the edge of the roof, on the west wing of what was left of the building, feet dangling on the edge, not worried at all about a potential fall.

Next to her, leaning on the same roof edge, was Omiata "Deadwood" Kiba, sniper rifle within easy reach. "Guess so." He watched Twilight pull Sunset to the side, where the pair sat down on a bench and talked. "Didn't they say that Sunset came from the same place? She's been an alien all along too. I guess that explains a lot of things."

The young chinese woman snorted. "You mean her freaky ability to see through walls? Or the fact that she's been mauled in ways that would have killed any one of us and she's still made it?"

Deadwood chuckled at that. "Yes. And saving Jane. From all accounts she should also be dead."

"Still," Ember turned to look down at the talking pair. "Not infallible. She couldn't save Mox."

"No, not infallible," Deadwood acknowledged, following her eyes. "It used to be that I thought we were really alone, you know? That every single non-human was a threat. Before I heard about the Skirmishers… before I even knew that a Viper could make their own choices when they're not under direct mental control… ten years ago, I used to just shoot them all. Never imagined I'd end up respecting them."

Ember remained quiet, but her head was tilted in such a way that he knew she was listening, so he continued, "I don't remember much from before the aliens… just like most of the others. I was about… six years old when they arrived. I remember, vaguely, watching TV in a small white apartment… my family is from Tokyo… it started on TV and then it continued just outside my window.

"I remember grabbing my Gundam action figure, while my dad turned off all the lights and moved the furniture to block the door. He closed the curtains and took us into the inner rooms. We stayed there until the next morning hearing shouts, distant explosions… strange wails and weird noises. At one point the building shook and the fire alarm went off. I spent the whole night waiting for Kamen Rider, or Ultraman or even Godzilla to come and stop them… I remember, my granddad used to love those Gamera movies, so I prayed that he'd come too... but none of them came, and it was only the screams of people that kept us company that night.

"My mom covered my mouth with her hand to stop me from screaming one time, when we heard really loud stomping above us and a deafening crunch… then blood started seeping down the wall." He trialed off, eyes haunted by the memory. Finally, he shook his head. "But we all survived. Eventually, the police came through, they broke down the door and ran in, weapons ready. When they only found us, they guided us out." He sighed, turning his back on the rail and leaning back on it to look up at the sky.

"My mom, she… she tried to cover my eyes, but I saw. Our neighbors had been massacred… the ones that had tried to escape or run had been burnt, or torn to shreds. Part of Mr. Nakamura's apartment was nothing but a giant hole.

"I promised then that all aliens would pay for it. For scaring me. For making my mom cry. For killing my schoolmate, Kioko." He chuckled, shaking his head. "Made good on it too. Once I was old enough, I joined a pirate crew that attacked a lot of seaside towns controlled by ADVENT, before eventually doing a delivery to a certain submarine, where I met Dr. Shen senior.

"But even after all this time, a part of me that still believed, wanted there to be some good ones out there, you know? And I thought I had found them when the Skirmishers appeared, or when Angel joined Menace. And yet, the fact is that there was at least one alien working with us all this time, and she wasn't an exception, but rather a representative of a whole other species. And we didn't know."

"I get the feeling that some of the older XCOM generation did," Ember replied, absently scratching a decal on her shoulder, showing the XCOM logo, Vigilo Confido. "My dad… he was a member of the Triad. I never really knew him… I remember moving from Hong Kong to the old XCOM base.

"I met Lily then, you know? We were not only the only two little girls in the base, but we were both Chinese. I saw my dad once. He knelt in front of me and smiled, placing his hand on my shoulder. It was a little time before the base was attacked. He said to me, "The life you had before is gone now, but you are alive. Perhaps we will become a family again after all, little Yújìn.""

Ember chuckled. "He was scary. Large and scarred… his hands were huge! But gentle. Even though my mother changed her name early on after discovering he was a Triad member… even though she tried to hide from him, his instinct was to protect us. When she found out he wasn't a criminal anymore… and that he still cared enough to take us to where he thought we would be safe... I have never seen her so happy." She licked her lips. "I never saw him again. But there was one thing I do remember as well… when he kissed my mother goodbye, he said that Lieutenant Shimmer needed him for one last mission."

"I remember, that day, as I waited for my father to return, I fantasized about what sort of life we would have. How he would defeat the monsters. How he would remarry my mother and I would take up his name."

The pair were silent for a moment. "I always thought… Sunset was that person's daughter or something. That she was like Lily or me. When I asked Galahad about it, he said it was classified. I guess they knew."

"Looks like they're starting," Deadwood said, watching in amusement as the Skirmisher going with Twilight had to talk herself into it. Even at this distance it was clear she was getting cold feet. "And there goes Acevedo. I'll miss her, she's a great shot, and spunky. Even after what happened, she had the courage to continue."

"Hm." Ember kept her thoughts to herself as the Skirmisher followed suit.

"And I guess it's the Princess' turn now," he joked, "You know, I always thought that was just a nickname. From what I heard from Rainbow Dash, however, she's an actual honest to god princess. Who would've thunk?"

Below them, Twilight Sparkle had turned to address the small crowd of senior staff, engineers and scientists before jumping into the statue.

"And so, little Twilight Sparkle, Scientist Squaddie extraordinaire is gone." After a moment Deadwood smirked. "Can you imagine… being an alien and knowing that everyone around you would most likely kill you rather than let you explain yourself? Your friends, your teammates? I can imagine Sunset taking it in stride, but… Twilight?"

"I hope she has the common sense to stay home, this time," Ember replied, her tone grim. "She might be tougher than she looks, but she's kind and good in ways that… that I've never felt like myself.

"This is not a world for that sort of purity. This world is not for princesses." She looked down with almost bitter certainty at the gathered scientists as they fiddled with equipment and discussed things with Sunset. "This is a world of monsters from outer space that kill and enslave whole civilizations… and of the witches, dragons and wolves that hunt them."

o.0.o End Chapter 122 o.0.o

Chapter 123: Fudge

Ranger

Chapter 123: Fudge

By Wanderer D

Alejandra had taken to walking slowly, then, as she built confidence, she had started trotting, then running and trying to flap her wings, which still refused to obey her will.

When she found she had a good sense of her balance, she started studying her body again. Her armor covered her chest fully, although her hindquarters were less protected, with only pieces of armor strategically located to protect muscles, tendons and her underbelly. Her tail, which swished uncontrollably at times, also had a nice-looking armor of sorts that covered it all the way to the base of the tip.

"Oh nononono," Twilight muttered pacing back and forth in front of the mirror. "This is not good! Tala's a breezie! A fuuuuuuuu—" Her eyes went to Spike. "—uuuuntastic breezie! Why not a Thestral! Or a minotaur? Or a Yak!"

Alejandra stopped admiring her claws to blink at her. "Funtastic?"

Twilight whirled in place, facing Alejandra with some annoyance. She waved at the small purple dragon within hearing range. "Have I introduced you to Spike? He's a baby dragon."

Alejandra looked down at Spike, who looked up at her with a slightly embarrassed expression. "I mean, he looks young… but he doesn't really act like a baby so wh—ooooh you didn't want to say 'fudge' because he's too young to hear that!"

There was an awkward pause.

"What's wrong with 'fudge'?" Spike finally asked.

"I didn't say fudge!" Alejandra said indignantly. "I said 'frak'!" Her eyes narrowed. "Feather! Francis! Font!" She growled a very leonine, aggressive growl. "Gah! What the freaking feathering fundamental fractality is this!?"

Twilight's horn stopped glowing. "Armonium's Alliterating Addendum," she said with a slight smirk, "Useful for many things. Among them... censoring."

"Flying piece of storm spell, that's what it is."

"I don't get it," Spike said.

"That's the point!" Twilight snapped, then turned to face the hovering, angry breezy. "Wow, you've already figured out how to fly, I'm impressed."

Tala motioned with her hooves and made threatening gestures.

"So, uh..." Spike cleared, "Don't want to interrupt your chat with the breezy, but, black vines? Missing princesses? Danger, Twilight Sparkle, danger?"

"Spike is right," Alejandra said, trotting over to the little dragon and sitting next to him. "Tala is a Skirmisher, she'll be okay."

"Hm," Twilight turned to look at the breezie. "I have no doubt she'll be okay, but we need to be able to communicate a—" She stopped, eyes widening and a small smile crossing her face. "I got it!"

She concentrated: magic materializing around them all, twirling and coalescing around her horn in purple-read streams of energy that eventually gathered into a crackling ball of spinning white energy that she then sent flying straight into the breezie.

"Oh wow. I knew she was going to be mostly useless, Twilight but you didn't have to feathering kill her." Alejandra blinked, then rolled her eyes. "Frak. Frackity frak frak frak."

"Stop that," Twilight ordered. She turned to face Tala, who was still hovering in place. "Now, Tala, I have granted you the ability to use the Canterlot Voice. Try taking a deep breath and, don't shout; project your voice at me. As if you were trying to sing at a crowd…" she trailed off, seeing the bewildered look in the tiny Skirmisher. "Um… as if you were trying to, uh… give orders to the troops. They're far, but you need to be firm and imposing, not shouting like a maniac."

"Like this?" Tala's voice was clear as a normal speaking person. Or… pony.

"Yes! It worked!" Twilight cantered in place, drawing (and ignoring) an: "Awww, she's adorkable!" from Alejandra.

"It's about friggin' time!" Tala shouted, although it sounded less like a shout and more like normal speaking volume, "I will tell the commander of the utter disrespect I've experienced since arriving in this flaming world!" She paused. "Fumble. Fred. Oh, come on!"

"Wow, you guys sure do like your F words," Spike said.

"In any case," Twilight spoke up, all mirth gone as Tala flew over to land on the dragon's head. She sat down, looking at her companions will full seriousness on her face. "Here's the situation: as of ten hours ago, the rulers of this country went missing. There's a lot to explain right now for you two to fully grasp the impact this has on an international level given the urgency of the matter, but let is suffice that if we don't find them, the world is literally doomed.

"Right now, my friends, known as the Elements of Harmony, have been investigating the disappearance of the Princesses and their relation to the strange, black vines that have emerged from the Everfree Forest."

"We don't know why they're coming out, but the way they're growing, Applejack thinks they'll cover all of Equestria!" Spike added, "And it's not just that! The clouds coming in from the Everfree are also somehow magical."

"Magic, really?" Tala asked.

"I'm an alicorn, she's a griffon, he's a dragon and you're a fairy pony," Twilight pointed out, voice dry, "which part exactly makes you skeptical?"

Tala crossed her tiny forelegs and humphed. "Just point me at the enemy."

"We don't know who the enemy is," Twilight said, standing up angrily. She turned around and walked out of the palace, the others following behind. "But we don't have time to think about it. We'll rendezvous with my friends in Ponyville, and figure out from there our next steps."

"How far is Ponyville from here?" Alejandra asked distractedly, her eyes roaming the palace and the architecture in wonder.

"We'll take the train, of course," Twilight replied, but then she gasped. "Oh, no! We need to make sure we don't miss it!"

"Wait!" Tala called out just as Twilight was about to gallop away.

"What?" Twilight asked, "We must hurry!"

"Sure," Tala agreed, "but first tell me… what are those?" she asked pointing with her tiny hoof to a pair of pegasi guards standing next to a chariot.

Alejandra aimed down the side of the chariot with her rifle. Looking through the scope, she could see the black vines slowly growing and reaching through the countryside. "I have to admit," she said, looking up to the others. "There is something very spooky about those things."

"I'm sure it's something we can kill," Tala said, fluttering over to take a look herself.

Alejandra leaned back to let the breezie look. "What do you mean?"

"Those things are not growing randomly. There's a will behind them, and an objective. If it were natural, why would they be speeding in the direction we're coming from?"

"That's a good point," the griffon acknowledged.

"Well figure it out," Twilight said, eyes ahead, searching the horizon. "Ponyville is just ahead, I hope you two are ready."

"Yes, ma'am!" Alejandra replied, grinning. "Locked and loaded."

"Captain Whirlwind." Twilight turned her head to look at the pegasus flying next to them. "I hope your pegasi are ready for the task ahead?"

The captain saluted. "Yes, Princess. You just need to give us orders."

"Excellent," Twilight said, trying to project her inner Chrysalis as Ponyville came up ahead. It was worse than she had anticipated; the whole town was covered in vines, dark and aggressive, and clouds attacked the few pegasi that tried to push them away.

She gathered her courage, took a deep breath and spoke as evenly as she could. "Everypony in that town is to be considered a civilian, Captain, except for the Elements of Harmony. I want a squadron of your best pegasi to fight off the clouds until the civilians have flown out. Those that want to help will follow your directions to keep the clouds away while the rest of your troops to coordinate with Alejandra here on a search and rescue at ground level.

"Given the size of the town, I expect you all to be done by the time I have finished updating the situation with the other Elements. Do you think you can do this, Captain?"

"Yes, Princess!"

Twilight nodded. "Then start your operation, we'll join you in the town soon enough."

The captain saluted and flew off, calling in for his troops to follow and splitting them as indicated by Twilight.

"Wow, Twilight," Spike said, eyes wide. "That was awesome!"

Twilight smiled gently and patted his head encouragingly. "Let's hope that's enough of a start."

o.0.o End Chapter 123 o.0.o

Chapter 124: Frazzle

Ranger

Chapter 124: Frazzle

By Wanderer D

Twilight's mind was in constant conflict between worry, remembering her training, fear, and trying to figure out what exactly was causing all of this to happen.

The moment she had seen the pegasi earlier, and started thinking a bit more logically, she realized this was essentially the same as an ADVENT attack on a settlement, and Galahad had been very clear about what to do. There were civilians in danger, local opposition and aggressive elements.

First thing first was to secure the civilians' safety. She had the advantage that she could simply take the guard and have them help evacuate while she and the others concentrated on solving the actual issue. And as they flew over the area, and Alejandra and Tala stared in confusion at the stuck moon and sun, Twilight couldn't help but shudder as she followed the trail of vines back to their origin in the Everfree Forest.

"Do you have any idea of what to expect?" Alejandra asked softly.

Twilight hummed. Even though she had the nagging feeling that they would end up going there, it was more than likely that the responsible party could be hiding in Ponyville itself, if the math worked out.

"There are a lot of indicators here and a very possible lead, although I can't know for certain until I talk to him… the thing is, why would he do this? By Sunset's accounts, he wasn't openly antagonistic towards Celestia. This would be a... " She sighed, rolling her eyes. "...completely random thing to do. Yeah. Totally in character."

"Seems like you have the culprit," Tala added.

Twilight shook her head. Slowly Ponyville came into sight. "I think so, but let's talk to the girls first," she said, raising her voice, "Captain, once your troops have control of the sky, you will meet with Alejandra at that center building," she pointed with her hoof to the vine-covered town hall. "I'll be getting the rest of the elements from the library."

"Understood, princess!" Captain Whirlwind said, turning to the troops he had selected and guiding them towards the besieged town.

"Gentlecolts," Twilight called to the pegasi pulling her chariot, "we will push through the moment we get past the clouds. I'll fly off to the library once we're past the clouds, you will take Alejandra, Spike and Tala to the Town Hall."

Around them, the other pegasi fell into formation, waiting for the opportune moment to rush through.

"Wait!" Spike said, eyes wide and holding on to Twilight as the guards saluted and braced themselves. "I'm not going with you?"

Twilight shook her head, placing her hoof on Spike's shoulder. "No Spike, I'm just getting the girls. You have a much more important role. Alejandra and Tala have never been here, the ponies in town will mostly follow orders from the guard, but my friends will need someone that everypony trusts to help them."

"I… I guess, but…"

"Come on, Spike," Alejandra said, lightly punching the little dragon on the shoulder, "It's one thing to be told to gather in the middle of the town, it's another to get there and have to follow orders from a Griffon and a Breezie they don't know."

"The Corporal speaks the truth," Tala added, landing on Spike's head and looking down at him resolutely, "And let us not forget the value of working together to overcome obstacles! I might be a Skirmisher, but what warrior would relinquish the chance to ride into battle atop the head of a dragon?!"

Spike grinned. "I like you."

That statement seemed to punctuate the moment to act, and within seconds, the chariot, its passengers and the pegasi around them dove at max speed into a hole created in the cloud-infested area.

Pinkie exploded from under a mountain of books, holding one upside down as she flipped through the pages in vain. "Girls! I can't find anything!" She slumped down. "I'm exhausted! Tired! Frazzled and razzled!

"I don't know, darling, maybe you could try looking at books about plants, or vines or even magic before glancing at…" Rarity leaned in to look at the spine. "...The Essential Crockpot."

"Wait. crockpot?!" Pinkie gasped. "No wonder I couldn't find anything useful! I thought it said crackpot!"

"I…" Rarity gave her a dubious look. "I fail to see how that is relevant."

"Don't you get it?! We need something spontaneous! Not to let it simmer for eight hours on low!"

"You've lost me, Pinkie."

The pink earth pony was about to reply when she felt her left calf twitch, followed by an itchy feeling behind the left ear and her right eye wandered to the left. "Teleport!"

A flash of purple-red light drew the attention of the gathered mares. Their eyes widened and their mouths fell open in surprise when the magic dissipated to reveal a familiar, armed and armored alicorn wearing a very familiar crown.

"TWILIGHT!"

"Gah!"

She barely had time to shout before she was buried under her friends, forelegs and wings wrapped tightly around her.

"Welcome back! We're super-duper happy to see you!"

"Oh my, Twilight, you surprised me, but… we missed you!"

"Well butter mah butt and call me a biscuit! Ah sure as sugar didn't expect to see you pop in like that, Twilight!"

"You're back! That's awesome! I'm glad you're here! And what's with all the gear?"

"Darling, while I am very happy to see you too, I do hope that's your horn I feel poking me."

Slowly the girls disentangled themselves from Twilight and stepped back. Twilight took Applejack's offered hoof and allowed herself to be pulled back to her feet. "Thanks."

Twilight took her friends in. In a way, it was almost like she had just last seen them yesterday, in others… she felt her heart flutter and her eyes water up a little. Her throat felt tight and her legs a bit wobbly.

Her friends. She was back, for real. Spike had been the first dosage of reality kicking in, and even though she doubted he noticed, she had held his claw in her hoof most of the flight, just to feel him touching her. To remember the warmth of his existence and the joy of being close to him again… but until she had felt the girls again, like real beings… until she could be in their presence and feel the reality of them being right there... it had been like a dream.

She smiled, gulping down and clearing her throat. She forced herself to stand tall. The smile grew on its own without any additional effort. "I'm back."

"Yay!" Pinkie shouted. "And you brought weapons!"

The room descended into a slightly awkward silence.

"Um, yeah," Twilight said, raising her wing and glancing at the gun she had holstered there and then turned to look over her shoulder at her rifle. "Habit?"

"Darling, we're so sorry you were… mostly alone in that horrid place, but you're here now, and it's safe. You never have to go back."

"Yes, well." Twilight coughed. "How about we find out what's happening? Celestia and Luna are missing, the vines are growing past Ponyville and speeding towards Canterlot… I've brought the guard to evacuate the town, but I think I have a good idea of who is behind this, if not the motives."

Rainbow Dash crossed her forelegs and smirked at Applejack. "Toldja she'd have figured it out."

Twilight smiled at the banter, her heart lighter than it had been in months. She summoned her magic—so easily in this world, no wonder Sunset had gotten high!—and opened a display table at the end of the library, feeling a bit silly at just how exposed she had left items like the Elements be. "But first, we'll need our Elements…" she allowed the gems to float towards their respective owners.

"Oh yeah! That's what I'm talking about!" Rainbow Dash said, landing with a grin. Each of them seemed relieved to have the elements on them, once more… a reflection of their will and friendship.

Twilight remembered that. She could feel it seeping into her very center. Friendship. Friendship. And she had brought even more friends this time around. There was nothing that could stop them.

"It's been a while, but even so far away… my bond with you girls remained strong... " She looked down. "I know I had a period of time when I… just closed down, but it wasn't you, I—"

"Darling." She felt a hoof on her shoulder, and looked up to meet Rarity's kind eyes. "We understand, a little. Don't worry, our friendship is as strong as ever."

The others nodded, smiling as well.

Twilight grinned and took a deep breath. "Alright girls… I know you've been doing a lot of work, but don't get tired quite yet... let's go find Discord."

o.0.o End Chapter 124 o.0.o

Chapter 125: Freaking

Ranger

Chapter 125: Freaking

By Wanderer D

The chariot landed in front of the Town Hall, allowing Alejandra, Tala and Spike to step down. The pegasi troops landed around them, looking at them expectantly.

"What do we do now, Galejandra?" Spike asked.

She gave him an odd look, but faced the troops. Normally she might be more nervous, but these ponies were supposed to be professionals, and thankfully, she didn't report to any of their direct officers. "From the way Twilight was approaching this situation, we're going to follow the protocol for a standard Terror Attack."

The griffon quickly counted heads. "Divide into pairs. We're going to divide Ponyville into four sections," she said, using her claw to draw a quick map in the dirt. "Thankfully there are no enemy combatants this time around, so we can be efficient without worrying about immediate loss of life."

She pointed at two pegasi. "You two should procure a large tent for the citizens. The vines are moving North, towards Canterlot, but the South West seems to be safe. We'll set their camp there." She glanced at the rest of the guards. "The rest of us will clear all the houses in the first quadrant," she indicated the impromptu map on the floor as the pegasi gathered around. "This will give our friends up in the sky time to finish up and then come help."

"Excuse me!" a voice called out from the City Hall.

"It's Mayor Mare," Spike provided, watching with the others as the gray-maned mare walked out of the building. "She used to freak out more often."

"Who's in charge?" the mare asked, "I want to make sure that our citizens are taken care of!"

"We're doing our best, ma'am," Alejandra spoke up, drawing the mare's eyes to her. "We're setting up a temporary camp for the citizens outside the town while Princess Twilight and her friends solve the issue."

Mayor Mare seemed surprised, but when she noticed Spike, her guard relaxed a little. "Thank you, miss…"

"Alejandra," the griffon said, nodding carefully. "If you wouldn't mind assisting, Mayor, I think we could use your help in calming the citizens and guiding them to the camp."

"I would gladly do so, Galejandra," Mayor Mare replied. "What is the plan?"

Blinking and shaking her head, Alejandra faced the guards again. "As I was saying gentle..colts, you are to perform a home to home search by quadrant and guide everyone you find here. Once they're all here, we'll assign some guards to escort them out with the help of the mayor, while the next quadrant is searched.

"Make sure the refugees only bring what's necessary for maybe a night. Twilight seemed to imply that this situation could be solved relatively fast, but even if it can't, too much clutter won't help anyone. Any questions?"

When there were none, Alejandra nodded and the guards dispersed in pairs to perform their search and rescue instructions.

"What a cooperative bunch of people," Tala murmured from where she was sitting on top of Spike's head. "It is enough to almost make me wonder whether we were truly needed or not."

"Well, to be fair they don't have to worry about dodging plasma blasts, being dismembered by giant bugs or implanted with eggs that will rip them inside out," Alejandra said, "We don't know yet what's causing this, and by all accounts none of Twilight's friends are well versed in combat."

"I'm sorry," Mayor Mare said, looking slightly green, "how exactly do you know Princess Twilight?"

"I don't." Tala crossed her forelegs. "I was tricked by the Commander into coming here. The only time Princess Twilight and I crossed words before coming here was when we crossed fists."

"What does that mean?" Spike asked.

"They got into a fight," Alejandra explained. "As for myself, I did combat training with her, and we…" she trailed off, looking away. "We've gone out on missions before."

Spike's eyes widened. "Oh. Oh… you were part of the mission where Twilight was captured?"

Alejandra nodded, then almost jumped when the little dragon gave her a hug.

"I'm sorry." Spike's words were a bit muffled by her fur and feathers, but the sentiment still made her smile.

"Thank you, Spike."

"A-anyway, miss Galejandra, I wasn't aware that the Princess had combat training," Mayor Mare said, "but it seems you are well acquainted with her. Do you know when she'll be here?"

"She went to meet some so-called 'Elements of Harmony'," Tala replied, sounding bored. "She informed us she would meet with us here as soon as she discussed her strategy with them."

"Why are you—"

"Hey, it's Spike!" a childish voice called out, interrupting Alejandra. They turned to face the upcoming crowd of ponies being guided by the guard. Among them, almost at the front, were two fillies, a unicorn and a pegasus.

"Hey Sweetie Belle, hey Scootaloo!" Spike said, waving amiably.

"So, what's going on?" Sweetie asked, drawing murmurs from the crowd of ponies behind them.

"We're trying to figure it out! Galejandra and Tala here came with Princess Twilight to find out who's behind this and fix it!"

"Okay, why does everyone here keep calling me 'Galejandra'?"

Spike turned to look at her. "Aren't you a griffon?"

"Well yes, but what does that have to do w—"

"Everypony knows that all griffon names start with G," Scootaloo said as if it were a no-brainer.

Alejandra grimaced. "Can you say 'Alejandra'?"

"Alejandra!" Sweetie repeated immediately.

"That's my name."

"Galejandra?"

"No. Alejandra."

"That doesn't make any sense."

Alejandra looked down at the little filly. Then sighed. "The 'G' is silent."

"Oooh! That makes sense!"

"How?!"

"Um, ma'am?" One of the guards cleared his throat, motioning with his head at the gathered ponies.

"Right. Sorry. Okay, everyone, here is what you're going to do. Follow Mayor Mare and these two guards over here out of town. We're setting up a camp for you away from the vines."

"But I don't want to leave my house! Why should I do this just because of a stupid vine?" a gray filly shouted, just as one of said vines wrapped around her torso withers and lifted her off the ground.

Before any of the guards could even go assist the screaming filly, a loud noise, like the crack of thunder, made all of the ponies cringe, just as the vine exploded below the filly, who fell a down to land in the forelegs of a nearby guard.

The gathered ponies looked from the vine to the smoking gun in Alejandra's claw.

"You do it because I say so. We are not only acting under the authority of the Princess, but also with the added benefit of having experienced worst case scenarios. You all saw how the vines are semi-sentient at least. We don't want to risk anyone getting hurt. So, you're following the Mayor and the nice guards, and you'll be back home before you know it. Understood?"

The ponies nodded fast, and followed a nervous looking Mayor Mare, as well as a pair of guards, while the rest went off to start working on the next quadrant.

Alejandra, Spike and Tala watched them go.

"Geh. Civilians."

Amidst short buzzing sounds, Twilight's voice emanated from the radio. 'Alejandra? I heard a gunshot.'

"Just helping the locals, Twilight, they were freaking out a bit… the vines just keep snaring them."

'Understood, we're on our way.'

"Wait, so you didn't just bring your guns and equipment, you brought soldiers from the other world too?" Rainbow Dash asked, eyes wide. "Do they still look human?"

Twilight shook her head. "I did bring my classmate, Alejandra, and a Skirmisher named Tala, but they don't look human anymore."

The group followed her out of the library, as she moved towards the center of the town. "But you'll meet them soon enough. What we need to make sure of, is that we know what to do when Discord appears."

"But… what if it isn't him?" Fluttershy said gently. "It wouldn't be nice to accuse him just like that…"

"Are you kiddin' me, sugarcube?" Applejack asked, glancing at the pegasus with an arched eyebrow. "Just look 'round! This has his signature all over!"

"But we don't know for sure, right?"

"We'll see what he has to say for himself," Twilight said. "If he's innocent, then he can try and help, if not… well, he deals with us."

"Right!"

"I do hope that whoever is responsible is easily defeated and that all these… ghastly… vines disappear post haste." Rarity sniffed disdainfully at a vine, then batted it away when it tried to grab her. "I dread to think what our guests' first impression of our lovely town is!"

"And we can't really have a Welcome to Ponyville party until they're gone!"

"Trust me girls, I also want to show them what a peaceful world is like, but for now, let's focus on the mission." Twilight sped up a little, not noticing the worried looks the others exchanged.

Soon enough they reached the Town Hall, just as Mayor Mare was departing with the latest batch of ponies. Above, the area had been mostly cleared of clouds, with the skies being kept clear by Captain Whirlwind's troops.

"Only one more quadrant to go, ma'am," a pegasus was saying to Alejandra, when they noticed their approach.

"Report," Twilight ordered.

"Captain Whirlwind's squad took care of the clouds with the assistance of a couple of locals," Alejandra said, "He's split up that squad again, and added the extra troops to the evacuation teams. The Royal Guard has done an excellent job making sure all citizens are safely transferred to the temporary camp outside of town."

Twilight nodded, smiling at the pegasus sargeant that was talking to Alejandra when they arrived. "Well done, Sergeant. I'm afraid I don't know your name?"

The Guard saluted. "Flash Sentry, ma'am."

Twilight's smile widened. "Well, Sargeant Sentry, if you would relay my orders to Captain Whirlwind, I want only my team to remain here for now. We are summoning a potentially dangerous entity and we are the best equipped to deal with him at the moment. Please make sure the troops know to take the refugees straight to the camp and not here."

Flash hesitated. "Are you sure you don't want anyone from the guard, ma'am?"

"Yes," she replied, her smile a bit more formal. "Don't take it the wrong way, soldier, you all are more than capable. It's just that this situation requires a skill set that only we possess, and additional presence of the guard could antagonize our… friend. As it is, there is a chance he might assist us still."

Flash Sentry nodded, looking slightly disappointed. He took a couple of steps back so he could salute both Twilight and Alejandra at the same time before flying off to relay the orders. Once they were on their own, Twilight sat down heavily on the floor, groaning. "I hate doing this."

"Hey," Alejandra spoke up, "you're doing a great job, these situations need firm leadership, I'm sure you'll be back to your normal nerdy self in no time."

"I hope so."

"Sooo," Rainbow Dash spoke up. "Who's your hot friend?"

Alejandra frowned, looking closely at the—now that she thought about it—familiar-looking pegasus. "Wait. Rainbow Dash? What are you doing here?"

"I swear Chrysalis has to give me a promotion just for the faces everypony here make so often," Twilight mumbled before standing up. "Okay, let's get the introductions out of the way. Girls, the griffon here is Alejandra, and the breezie is Tala. Tala, Alejandra, meet Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy."

As each name was said, each of the ponies in question smiled and nodded, waved or posed.

Rainbow Dash landed in front of Alejandra. "Nice to meet you! So you're a griffon huh? That's awesome! One of my uh… former friends was a griffon, but I learned all about them. Let me know if you want some pointers, Galejandra."

"It's Alejandra," Twilight said.

"Right. Galejandra."

"But—" she was interrupted by Alejandra's raised claw.

"Don't worry, I got it," the griffon said, turning to face Rainbow Dash. "The 'G' is silent."

Twilight frowned. "Wait, that does—"

"Oh! I get it! Alejandra, right."

Twilight closed her mouth.

"Anyway," Applejack said, also approaching them, "It's mighty nice to meet y'all. Ah'm glad you were able to help bring Twilight home."

"Can we please dispense with the meet and greet until later?" Tala spoke up, drawing everyone's attention, and a squeal of delight from Fluttershy.

The pegasus flew over. "Oh my, a Breezie that can speak at normal volume! How unique! And look, you have armor! How adorable!"

"That's not the only thing she has," Rarity noted with a tone of slight distaste, "Really darling, was it necessary to be so rude? We're just trying to make you feel welcome."

"I—" Tala blinked, unsure of how to react. Never before had she been put into place in such a polite way. "Um. Apologize?"

Rarity was about to accept the apology and dismiss it as nothing when Rainbow Dash spoke up first. "Anyway, what's with the breezie Twilight?"

"She's Tala, a Skirmisher from the other world."

Rainbow Dash stared at Twilight for a few seconds before glancing at the breezie. "Wait, aren't Skirmishers supposed to be freaking badasses?"

"Twilight," Alejandra sounded offended. "Did you censor your frakking friends too?"

"I did not!" Twilight growled. "And yes, Rainbow Dash, they are… badasses."

"That thing?" Rainbow Dash cracked a laugh. "Ahaha! That's hilarious!" She leaned down, grinning at Tala. "What you gonna do, follow Twilight around and shout, 'Hey, listen!' when you need something?"

Tala was on her in an instant, pulling her mane back.

"Hey! Stop that!" Rainbow Dash hollered. She twirled in place, but Tala had already let her go. The pegasus growled and flapped her wings, putting her head level with the fluttering breezie. "I dare you to try that again!"

Tala simply lifted her tiny, bladed hoof up and pointed it at Rainbow Dash.

"What's that supposed to do-oo-oo-oo-ooo-aaaagh!"

Pinkie looked down at the collapsed, twitching pegasus. "Did she just electrocute Dashie?"

"Tala!" Twilight hollered.

"Nah," Applejack spoke up. "Dashie was just asking for it. We heard about Tala before. She's the Skirmisher that knocked you out, isn't she? Luna mentioned it to us."

"Oh." Twilight chuckled. "Well, not exactly, but she was involved. Did Sunset mention it in her diary?"

"Maybe? Ah just know what the princess said. She was also laughing."

"Great."

Rainbow Dash shook off the remaining lightning and stood up slowly, looking at the breezie with a suspiciously calm expression. "I like you."

"Well, if we're done with the shenanigans, we should probably just get this done and over with," Twilight said. "Tala, Spike, Alejandra, please stand behind us."

The trio followed orders, and watched as the six mares formed a semi circle, facing an empty space. Twilight summoned her magic, and soon all the elements glistened with power. In a flash, Discord appeared, wearing of all things, a nightgown along with a fluffy-ended hat.

"Oh, Alejandra, oohhh…" Discord said, his voice high pitched as he held a plush-toy version of Twilight, which was currently being necked by the plush-toy version of the griffon. "Please! We can't do that here! What will Rainbow Dash say?"

"Discord!"

The Draconequus quickly hid the plush toys behind his back as he twirled around to face them. "My my, didn't anyone teach you to knock, Princess Squaddie?"

"Put away the toys. We need to talk."

Discord rolled his eyes and threw the toys and nightgown away, the items disappearing into the air. "Fine." He looked around and grinned. "Well, I must say I love what you have done with the place."

"Cut the freaking bull canticles, Discord, this is serious."

"Bull canticles?" Alejandra asked. "Really?"

"Shut up!" Twilight hissed and turned to face Discord again. "This whole thing has your name written all over it, so want to tell us why exactly this place is covered in vines?"

"Well! I have no idea! And I hate the implication that this is my work. I think you ponies are very eager to point fingers at others."

"Haha, fingers," Tala's unamused voice drawled from behind the mares. "This guy is funny."

"Very well then, since I sense a distinct lack of humor from you mares and… other… I will entertain your silly notion that this is somehow all my fault," Discord said, stretching and laying on top of a particularly large vine. "So tell me, Twilight. What do you really want from me?"

o.0.o End Chapter 125 o.0.o

Chapter 126: Fortuity

Ranger

Chapter 126: Fortuity

By Wanderer D

The group tried to present as solid a team as they could, glaring at Discord and bracing themselves for whatever crazy stunt he might attempt to pull.

"Okay, Discord," Twilight said, stepping forth to confront the draconequus, "All of these vines appeared rather randomly and both Luna and Celestia are missing. Do you know anything about it?"

"Oh, Twilight, I'm disappointed," Discord said, smile fading away as he leaned back and waved his lion paw dismissively. "Here I was, possibly offering you whatever you wanted, and you have to ask the obvious question."

"We both know know that the chances of you not being involved somehow are slim," Twilight replied. "I just want to know what you do so I can help the princesses and Ponyville."

"Well!" Discord crossed his mismatched arms and turned around and away from them. "I must say! I feel insulted that you're accusing me of being responsible for this."

Twilight rolled her eyes. "Please. I'm not accusing you of anything, I'm asking you if you know what this is all about. You gave Celestia and Sunset a hoof, didn't you? Why do that and then turn your back on us? What do you get by not helping us this time?"

"Who?" Discord asked, looking genuinely confused. "I'm not sure what you're thinking about, Sparks, but I think I would remember helping Sunbutt, if I had." After a moment he shrugged and spiraled away. "Doesn't matter. I couldn't possibly take responsibility, officer." He spread his arms and grinned. "I'm reformed, don't you remember?"

"Just so we're clear, Discord," Twilight said—making a mental note to look into his apparent lack of knowledge of Sunset and Celestia's encounter—"I'm giving you the benefit of the doubt because I'm willing to go on a limb and believe you for now. If it turns out you were responsible for this at all—"

"You'll turn me back to stone, yadda-yadda."

"No."

"No?" Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie and Rarity echoed.

Discord himself looked surprised. "No stone prison? What are you planning Sparks? Something worse?"

"Discord, regardless of what we do, I want you to understand that if you lie to me, you lose any chance in the future to ever be trusted." Twilight looked at him in the eyes. "This," she motioned with her hoof, "...is a minor inconvenience. We'll probably just need to blast something and they'll go away. But the princesses are missing, and lives could be ruined by what's going on right now. If you know what's happening and you don't say anything it will be on you."

Discord scoffed. "There you go again, implying I'm responsible."

"Come on Twilight, he'll never change. He's as bad as any of the monsters we've fought!" Applejack said.

Discord bristled and turned to look at her, sneering as he prepared to make a remark, but Twilight beat him to it.

"Don't call him that!" she ordered, looking at her friends earnestly. "He's not a monster… yet… and he has a choice!"

"Now who takes things too lightly?" Sunset's voice echoed in Twilight's mind. "The Twilight Sparkle in my world would be freaked out by the idea of blood being spilled alone. Does "me" here really use Blood Magic? She's called "Bloody"? Runs around getting bloodbaths? What… kind of monster am I here?"

Twilight sighed, and looked at the floor for a moment before closing her eyes. She took a deep breath, and without looking up, she started speaking slowly. "Look, I recently had to… deal with someone that was turned into a monster. She's dead now… killed with her own weapon, spitting blood all over the place. I thought… I thought was getting through to her. I remember some of my history lessons… and I know that Sirens were considered enemies of ponykind, much like you, many centuries ago."

"I have been betrayed too many times to hold any pity for others. First by other seaponies, then cast out by Starswirl… when we came here, locals befriended us… and tried to take advantage of us! For hundreds of years we walked this Earth and humans back-stabbed us and each other!"

"When we talked… she was too far gone, transformed into a creature of nightmares… because whatever chance she wanted was denied to her… so she became what she hated… and yet I could almost feel some regret from what she was doing—"

"Twilight, you can't possibly be talking about Aria!" Alejandra interrupted, glaring angrily at the alicorn. "That-that monster killed our friends! She almost killed Sunset and the others!"

Twilight bit her lip. "I am!" She looked up at the others, turning her back to Discord. "She wasn't always a monster. You know how Annette used to feel about her. Do you think she was a monster then?"

Alejandra didn't reply, choosing to look away angrily.

"It wouldn't have fixed anything," Twilight admitted, looking at everyone. "But I like to think, that even a little part of her regretted becoming what she did!" She hit the ground with her hoof. "Because, even if it didn't fix things… even if it didn't bring back my friends or my mentor… at least there would be regret! A sense, a knowledge that she did wrong! That, on some level, she would have wished she could do something different… that not all monsters—or possible monsters—are without redemption or the capacity for good and love. Even if it's too late. Just... a light of hope."

"Sometimes, Sparkle, they are nothing but monsters," Tala said, hovering above the other mares. "I know you're not so naive as to think you can reform all those you encounter."

"No, I can't," Twilight said, turning to face an uncomfortable-looking Discord. "And I've changed a bit since I thought some were lost causes… but I can still hope that I was wrong about at least one of them." She walked forth and place a hoof on Discord's elbow. "And I hope he can prove me right in believing in him."

Discord looked perturbed. "I—I need…" He shook his head in frustration and pointed over his shoulder in annoyance. "Why don't you ask your friend, the zebra if she knows anything?" He suggested without much enthusiasm.

Twilight gave him a look and nodded, hurrying over to help Zecora, who had just managed to emerge from the vines surrounding the town, leaving Discord behind, gazing up thoughtfully at the moon and the sun, both in the sky.

o.0.o End Chapter 126 o.0.o

Chapter 128: Fallible

Ranger

Chapter 128: Fallible

By Wanderer D

This was not Canterlot Castle.

The architecture was different, the color scheme was different and the banners were different. Twilight wasn't sure what she was doing in this place, but it was surely some sort of—

"Not another step!" Luna ordered, marching out from behind the curtains.

Given that Twilight had not moved from the spot where she was standing, she glanced behind her, to make sure others weren't approaching. That's when she noticed Celestia, standing at the entrance to the grand hall, eyes wide, staring at Luna.

"Did you really expect me to sit idly by while they all basked in your precious light?" Luna continued, walking over to the balcony that overlooked the room. "There can only be one princess in Equestria! And that princess... will be me!"

Luna reared back on her hind legs and crashed down hard, being enveloped in darkness as the glass behind her split and the moon rose above with her.

Twilight cringed. "I thought it had been a bit more elaborate than this."

She stepped back as Celestia took center stage. Clearly this was a battle between them that Twilight was no part of. In fact, if her theory was correct, there was nothing she could do herself about the fight itself… but then… why was she here?

She kept an ear on what the princesses were saying, but it was… not very informative. In fact, it made her angry. It brought back memories of betrayal and trying to figure out how… why things happened. She held the belief that Luna had probably experimented with forbidden magic, much like Sunset, which had fueled her desperate and irrational transformation.

It was about then that both princesses shot into the air, chasing after each other.

Twilight grimaced. She hadn't really had much opportunity to practice flying. There was no way she was catching up with them. She still flew up to the roof of the Castle of the Two Sisters and landed on it, watching the evolving battle from there.

Granted, she wasn't a fighter pilot, but she'd seen Rainbow Dash in action, and neither princess seemed to be doing a good job at battling. Nightmare Moon was erratic, but clearly she wasn't pulling her punches. Celestia was… dodging and the only way she would miss more often is if she had closed her eyes.

Either she was really that bad at it, or she didn't want to hurt Luna. Twilight was quick to note that it was that hesitation that cost Celestia the battle. Nightmare Moon dodged a feeble attempt at a restraining spell, and blasted Celestia on the side with pure magical energy.

On pure instinct, Twilight dove after her mentor, landing next to her unmoving body as Nightmare Moon cackled outside. "Oh Celestia…" she murmured, looking over the injured Princess. "I know kindness is a force onto itself, but how much are we willing to risk for it?"

She watched in silence as her fellow princess stood up painfully.

"What if Luna had actually killed you?" Twilight asked as Celestia used her magic to invoke something from under them. "Who would have been left to fight off the darkness?"

The fact that the Elements was what Celestia had summoned did not surprise Twilight. It was, after all, the past, as real as it seemed, and she knew the story… she knew that to stop Nightmare Moon, Celestia had had no other choice than to use the Elements themselves.

She followed the princess into the air, mind racing. This couldn't be the reason she was here. She already knew how Nightmare Moon had been defeated. Both in the past and the present. Was this a sign that the Elements would be needed to fight those strange vines? But… they already were planning to do so. Why even bring it up?

Twilight's eyes narrowed. Unless the clue was here, somehow… and she was missing something. She watched with interest as Celestia used the Elements of Harmony, not as a force of balance, but as a weapon, channeling and amplifying her magic through each element, then focusing them all into the Element of Magic.

What mattered now was the focus of the spell, and Celestia was using the same as earlier: a binding spell.

Nightmare Moon for her part, Twilight could only describe as insane. She turned around, saw the Elements of Harmony being aimed at her and started a pissing contest that, had she been rational, she would have known she couldn't win.

It was over in an instant, and Twilight was just as suddenly standing back in vine-covered Ponyville.

"Hey, she's back." Alejandra called out, waving her claw in front of Twilight's face. "You okay there, Twilight? How many fingers am I holding up?"

"None, you don't have fingers right now."

"Yep. She's back."

"So… did you find out who's flank we have to kick?" Rainbow Dash asked, flying over to her as the others approached.

Twilight shook her head. "No… I got a glimpse of the past, but I didn't really see anything of value."

"Perhaps farther back still are the answers you seek," Zecora said, approaching with the potion once more. "Another sip of the potion... will give you a peek."

"Okay, be straight with me, at least until we're alone," Alejandra whispered, "did you also cast a spell on her? All that rhyming isn't natural."

Twilight gave her a annoyed look, then took a sip of the potion.

A few seconds later, she was watching schools of fish swim by her in the open air, and a pair of very battered Princesses approaching a throne atop a flannel mountain.

The confrontation with Discord went about as expected. Plenty of taunting, flashing of the Elements… there was at least a connection there… and using them as weapons.

One thing that Galahad had insisted on teaching them was that there was a lot more to the world around them than what they would be immediately aware of. Rangers and Reapers, for example, tended to use distraction and subterfuge as part of their skillset to more or less the same purpose.

That was how he had snuck into the classroom when the new recruits had been concentrating on Twilight. That was how Reapers could get so close to enemies without being noticed. It was distractions, observation and opportunities to act.

One of his favorite stories involved a thief called Dureena. In that story, she had been offered freedom by a wizard with the only caveat that she had to assist a legendary Captain of the army to find and stop enemies operating behind the scenes.

In order to get the information, she needed to contact members of the thief guild, so she had ordered the Captain to create a distraction. While the captain did just that by starting a brawl, she had focused not on the fight, but rather on what was going on around it… and quickly spotted other thieves, who helped her out in her quest.

When it came to Discord… especially old Discord, things were never what they seemed. It would be too obvious, and if anything, before his repeated defeats, Discord had been too proud and cocky not to play games.

If Discord was half as smart as he pretended to be, then he would have realized the danger even before Celestia and Luna used their trump cards.

So when the interchange of words started… when the lights flashed… Twilight barely paid attention. Her eyes studying the area around and trying to figure out what she was missing.

Whatever black stuff Discord was eating landed all over the place. Bouncing off of Luna's muzzle and Celestia's forehead. The clouds were all made of chocolate. The moon was molten cheese, being stirred by a rabbit.

And then… the black things started to burrow, just as the flash of light turned into rainbows and hit Discord.

Twilight's eyebrow twitched.

She felt another rush of magic coming and this time, she was in a cave, with the Princesses once more.

"The Tree of Harmony," Luna whispered in awe.

Twilight herself was impressed as she followed both princesses deeper in to gaze at the crystal tree in front of them. She studied it carefully, noticing Luna's and Celestia's cutie marks, as well as her own in the middle.

The Elements of Harmony, sans the Element of magic, were cradled at the ends of the branches of the tree, glowing faintly with the magic within them.

When Celestia started levitating the Elements away, it was Luna who spoke for both, herself and Twilight. "Are you sure?"

Celestia nodded, face grim. "We have managed to discover the only means by which we can defeat Discord and free the citizens of Equestria." She used her magic on the tree and the centerpiece opened up, revealing the floating Element of Magic within. "Even without these elements, the Tree of Harmony will possess a powerful magic. As long as that magic remains, it will continue to control and contain all that grows here."

The wording struck Twilight. "Everything that grows?"

She blinked and shook her head, blinking again to try to get rid of the spots in her eyes.

"So what did you find out?" Spike asked, trotting up to her with Tala on his head.

"I think I know why the Everfree Forest is acting this way. Something's happened to the Tree of Harmony," Twilight said, turning around and looking for a certain draconequus. When she saw him sullenly kicking a stone, she started walking towards him.

"The tree of what now?" Rainbow Dash asked as she and the others fell in line behind her.

"If that potion is right, that's where Princess Celestia and Luna obtained the Elements originally from," Twilight explained. "If the vines come from the Everfree Forest, it stands to reason that the Tree has been damaged… it's supposed to control and contain everything that grows there… isn't that right, Discord?"

The draconequus sighed, and looked down at her morosely. "What do you want now, Sparkles?"

"Simple, I want the truth," Twilight said. "I think I know how this got started, I just want to hear it from you."

For a moment it seemed like Discord was about to argue.

"Fine. Take away all the fun out of it, Princess," Discord droned. "Yes, I did throw around the Plunder Vine seeds thousands of years ago when Celestia and Luna captured me. But I promise I had no idea they were still active! They should have come out hundreds of years ago!"

"What?!" Rainbow Dash shouted, flying up to a smirking Discord. "This is all your fault?!"

"No, it's not," Twilight said, interrupting Discord's retort, and making him blink in surprise.

"It's not?!" both him and Dash echoed.

Twilight shook her head. "No. Besides the seeds there was another theme… the constant use of the Elements to solve problems ended up in Celestia and Luna being dependent on them. Celestia used them not as a last resort, but as a desperate means to not take more drastic measures.

"When they trapped Discord in stone, they could have left the Elements with the Tree… but they did not, and eventually it drained out of its power… just like the Crystal Empire and the return of Nightmare Moon and the Invasion of Canterlot… it's overconfidence and ultimately a dependency on outside forces to control and defeat anything that threatens Equestria."

"Twilight, Ah can't believe you're saying these things… are you sayin' that this is Celestia's fault?"

Twilight closed her eyes and took a deep breath, steeling herself to what she was about to say. "I can't speak one hundred percent for them, but as much as I love and respect my mentor, she's not perfect. None of us are… and she's forgiving to a fault… sometimes… even arrogant in a way."

This drew a gasp from the other girls, but she continued, "She will always be the pony I look up to… the princess I will always ask myself first: "what would Celestia do?" But I also realize now that… she's been trying to teach me all along, that she doesn't have all the answers. And that she might make the wrong choice."

Twilight smiled at the girls. "This is why we can use the Elements as a force of balance, and she could not, and why she entrusted us to help her old foe."

She turned to Discord again, who had remained quiet and wide-eyed the whole time. "So Discord, I know this is not how you had planned things… given how bored and morose you were earlier, but… as a friend, would you mind giving us a paw?"

"I—" he stammered, eyes wide before slowly his smile grew. "Why, Princess, I would never be morose, you must have imagined that!" He disappeared and reappeared next to her. "I would love to help you, but unfortunately I can't affect the Plunder Vines that are growing right next to wherever the Tree is… they would feed on my magic, you see."

Twilight nodded. "Not a problem, then just keep an eye on things over here… and help clean up when all is said and done."

Discord flashed in place, suddenly wearing a military uniform. He saluted. "Yes, princess!"

"Good, now, girls, let's go find that Tree."

"Wait," Tala said from above Alejandra as the latter sighed in disappointment and holstered her gun. "That's it? A lecture? Are we not fighting the snake-like creature?"

"Apparently not."

"Oh, for folk's sake, that's fanning bullseye!"

Alejandra started trotting behind the mares. "Language."

"Foam you."

o.0.o End Chapter 128 o.0.o

Chapter 129: Flutter

Ranger

Chapter 129: Flutter

By Wanderer D

Applejack and the others marched behind Twilight, Alejandra and Tala. It was a sight to see. Although the griffon's newness to her body was obvious to see in Ponyville, it was a completely different matter in the Everfree.

She didn't fly, but she had the predator's prowl to a science, and she wasn't the only one. Twilight's movements were not those of previous care-free (or even stressful visits). Gone were the wide-eyes, slightly fearful looks of before… now replaced with a wary air of anticipation.

Among the trees and underbrush, black vines slithered, but did not attack. But even this small reprieve didn't do much to encourage the group.

"I can't believe Twilight is doing this," Fluttershy whispered.

"How so, darling?" Rarity asked, voice also low. "It seems natural that after some training to fight… what we saw… well, that she'd act differently in situations like these."

"I know." Fluttershy sighed. "But I'm now more worried about what state she's in… right now were hunting these vines and the Tree of Harmony but… what will happen after that?"

Applejack glanced over at her. "What do you mean? Ah don't get it. She just wants to get this done with, and Ah sure don't blame her."

"Yes," Fluttershy said, "but what happens when there is no fight to fight?"

"Then we take her home," Rainbow Dash said firmly. She glanced at the others. "Twilight is not the first soldier to go home. So when this is over, we make sure she feels welcome and we make sure that she knows that we're there to talk to her."

"And I have just the perfect cupcakes for that!" Pinkie added with a grin.

The group stopped when they reached the edge of a bubbling lake, eyeing it doubtfully.

"Well that's not ominous," Alejandra said leaning down to watch a bubble inflate and pop. "Are we sure the gases aren't toxic?"

"We've been here before, they aren't," Twilight replied, studying the area. "I guess we have to cross… we can use the rocks on the surface to do that," she added, jumping on top of them.

Immediately the supposed 'rocks' shook and Twilight jumped back, as a huge alligator-like creature emerged from the water, roaring at them.

"A cragadile!" Rarity screeched, "run!"

The group scattered, but the reptile had already chosen its victims, chasing after Twilight and Spike, who found themselves against a tree.

"What do we do now?!" Spike gasped.

"Stand behind me," Twilight ordered.

A shot echoed in the forest, and the cragadile roared as its side was suddenly showered in blood.

"No!" Fluttershy's voice followed. "It's an innocent creature!"

"Get out of the way!" Alejandra shouted. "It's about to eat our friend!"

Twilight rolled her eyes. Her horn flashed, and the cragadile was suddenly catapulted over the forest with a surprised, and very un-cragadile-like squawk. Besides her, Spike blinked when he heard a distant splash.

Behind the area where the huge beast had been, Fluttershy was hovering, forelegs open right in front of Alejandra, who was holstering her gun and glaring at the pegasus.

"What the funk were you flamboyantly thinking, you flaggegasting piece of furniture stamp! I could have shot your furnacing face off! Of all the frakking scattering things to do, that's high up there with eating a lit dynamite stick!"

"Alejandra, calm down," Twilight ordered.

"Foam you, Twilight! She jumped right in front of my gun! If I hadn't been paying attention, your friend would be dead!"

Fluttershy had paled at that, but she didn't back down. She landed and glared at Alejandra. "And what gives you the right to decide who lives and dies? We entered its territory! Twilight stepped on its tail! It doesn't deserve to die for that!"

Alejandra seemed surprised by the intensity of Fluttershy's argument, but rather than backing down, she leaned forth, snarling angrily. "So what? We just let it eat Twilight? I can see how your fanning logic works. We save the dangerous, instinct-driven creature and lose our friend, who happens to be one of two remaining princesses in this fudgelike world!"

"Fudgelike?" Pinkie asked. "Oooh! I like fudge!"

Fluttershy's eyes had gone wide and she stammered, but shook her head stubbornly. "This… this is Equestria! It's not your world! We don't go around killing for pleasure! We don't enjoy watching innocents die!"

Alejandra's claws dug trenches in the soft ground. Her feathers and fur bristled, and the others noticed worriedly that both Twilight and Tala flanked Fluttershy, facing Alejandra, who had gone deadly quiet. The griffon had closed her eyes, and was shaking, a deep, low belly-growl slowly escaping her beak.

With slow motions she turned and walked past the others, reaching the edge of the lake, and jumping across with a leonine leap, aided by open wings. She didn't stop.

Fluttershy sighed.

"You have no idea, how close you were to death," Tala said softly.

"I knew she could kill me when I flew in front of her weapon," Fluttershy retorted.

"No." Tala flew closer and landed on Fluttershy's nose. "She wouldn't have shot you. She might be just a Squaddie, but I heard that she was trained by one of the best gunfighters in XCOM. I don't mean then. I meant when you opened your mouth and said what you last said."

"Tala…" Twilight said, "Please catch up to Alejandra. I trust, of anyone here, you can talk her down from doing something sensational."

"What's wrong with sensational?" Rarity asked.

Twilight blinked. "No, I meant… stupendous. Superfluous. Skeptical..." she sighed. "Spam. The sounding spell is affecting my friendly speech." She glared at Tala. "You know what I mean. Go stop her before she does something we might all regret."

"I'll go with you," Rainbow Dash said suddenly, surprising the others. "I…" she trailed off looking down at Fluttershy and sighing while shaking her head. "I don't want to be part of this conversation."

Tala nodded and flew off, Rainbow in tow, while Twilight turned to face Fluttershy, who was smiling at her. "Aww, it's nice that Rain—"

"Stop it." Twilight took a deep breath and opened her mouth to say something, then she seemed to think about it, and closed it. After two more attempts, she slowly released a breath. "Fluttershy… I love you as much as I love everypony else here. I'm happy to be back here and to be surrounded by all of you. But what you just said was beyond cruel."

Fluttershy's hoof went to cover her mouth and her eyes widened, just as Applejack spoke up. "Now, hold on, Twilight… Ah understand defending your friend, but, she was—"

"Doing what she was trained to do," Twilight interrupted. She shook her head and her ears folded back. "I-I know it's hard. That I'm different… that I have friends who are nothing like who we know here. But they're not monsters without remorse, and neither am I."

"We never said you were, darling," Rarity said, "And we… understand that it's hard, with the combat and the bloody battles, but you have to see that your friend was about to kill that cragadile."

"I know, and that is why you girls don't get it," Twilight replied, "even if we know that there's other ways, and ignoring the fact that you can't just… dismiss your training without knowing these alternatives… we're soldiers… she more than I.

"Before she joined XCOM, she was a guerrilla fighter… monsters that you don't know will kill you if you don't kill them first. It's not malice, in her case it's years of ingrained survival instinct." Twilight reached up and brushed Fluttershy's mane carefully. "I know that you don't want the cragadile hurt. Neither do I.

"Neither would she, if it wasn't attacking. When the threat is gone, there is no reason for her to fight, but Fluttershy… what made you think it was okay to accuse her of enjoying killing and watching others die?"

"I…" Fluttershy let the sentence die, eyes watering at the frustration and hurt she felt. "I just couldn't let her kill him, Twilight."

"Of course not," Twilight said, smiling a little, "You're you. I wouldn't expect any less. But what I do expect from now on, is just to remember that Alejandra doesn't know your ways. She doesn't know that you can communicate with most animals… and more importantly, remember that her mission is to protect me… she won't take risks without knowing that there are other solutions."

Fluttershy looked down. "Okay. I'm sorry, Twilight, I didn't intend to hurt her."

Twilight took a deep breath. "With how different our worlds are, I'm surprised it took this long… and Fluttershy?" she added, "What you did? Jumping in front of her gun? That was very brave… but if she had shot, you wouldn't be here… please, next time don't do that?"

Fluttershy nodded, just as Applejack stepped forth. "Twilight, Ah understand the point you're tryin' to make, but don't you think maybe with the danger you were in, it might be better for you to wait this one out? After all, this time the cragadile was controlled but—"

Twilight interrupted her by raising her hoof. "First, no. And second, what exactly did you do to protect me this time around?"

"Ah was about t—"

"More to the point," Twilight observed, "I took care of the giant lizard. I know where you're coming from, Applejack, but I'm not the same Twilight Sparkle that flinched when throwing a hoofball."

Applejack considered her for a moment, before chuckling. "Ah guess you're not, after all. But you understand why Ah say that, right, Twilight?"

Twilight nodded. "Yes, but remember what I said earlier: The reason we've been able to achieve all we have, is because we've worked together, and because of our bonds and friendship. If Equestria is to be saved… then we're doing it together."

"Well, I for one need a massage," Rarity said walking past them, "and that will not happen here."

"Oooh! I wonder if the Tree of Harmony plays music?" Pinkie asked, hopping after the unicorn.

Twilight, Applejack and Fluttershy looked at each other and giggled, turning around to follow after the others.

Things were different, but their friendship was still as strong as ever.

o.0.o End Chapter 129 o.0.o

Chapter 130: Fundamental

Ranger

Chapter 130: Fundamental

By Wanderer D

She made her way through the damnable forest, slashing with her claws at the underbrush if it got in her way, and the occasional black vine that coiled around trees, blocking her path. Ever since the previous fight had happened, she hadn't been able to clear her mind of the anger and insult she had felt over Fluttershy's accusations.

That she would even imply that… that she or Twilight, or anyone from XCOM killed for blood-fueled amusement… that they, who had sacrificed so much and lost so much and witnessed so much death would just… not care… so what if Fluttershy knew of another way?

And that was a big 'if'. If she knew better then she should have acted faster. Alejandra wasn't going to risk Twilight being chomped in half because some tree-hugger wanted to wait for a giant murder-lizard to be less angry.

Alejandra wasn't putting much stock on her thoughts right now, other than to fight down every sudden spike of anger at the sound of Fluttershy's voice in her mind.

That… condescending, judgmental, misinformed, sanctimonious tone that was trying to make her feel guilty for choosing Twilight's life over that of an enemy creature. It had done something alright, but it hadn't been flooding her with guilt.

Oh, no. Definitely not guilt.

Right now, she wanted to tear something (or someone) up. Still, she kept repeating to herself that it was a misunderstanding.

'She doesn't understand. She's never had to deal with the shit we deal with almost on a daily basis back home. She hasn't seen people torn apart, children split by chryssalid claws right in front of their parents...or sisters.' She slowed down a little, brow darkening before she shook her head and continued her angry stomp. 'Fluttershy has never seen someone burned to death, or stomped into a paste for the sole purpose of terrorizing everyone around and laughing with sadistic glee at their desperate cries.'

She couldn't believe that creatures as dangerous as Discord was supposed to be, or the Sirens-turned-Chosen, or even Sunset Shimmer could come from this world. Here? Where one had the luxury of thinking to reason out the value of life with a wild beast when their friend was in immediate danger?

It really was a different world. Thankfully Twilight was not stupid and had used her magic to get rid of the gator, or who knows what would have happened? What was really frustrating to Alejandra was that Fluttershy was so… so deluded as to even consider the value of that creature over that of her own friend!

How lucky had the pegasus been so far in her life to think that was always choice? One day, no one else would be around and she wouldn't calm down the bear. Or the alligator. Or the dragon, and that day would be too late.

Being kind was one thing. Being oblivious to the actual threat to others because your kindness was focused on 'cuddly' things was another. You could give Angel a hug. But you didn't want to be hugged by just about any other viper, because that hug would kill you.

She slowed down and glanced around warily when she heard several rustling sounds. She had walked into a small clearing in the forest. There was no sign of the others, and being all on her own, it appeared that something was considering her an easy target.

Her human instinct told her the way back… but her griffon instinct wasn't sure that was the best idea. After all, something was looking for trouble and they would find claws and a sharp beak waiting for them.

A vicious smile grew on her face as she saw several vines slither up and split open at the top, like giant fly snappers, hissing angrily at her and swaying threateningly.

Well, she had wanted to deal with the stress somehow.

Fluttershy was Rainbow Dash's first friend, out of the whole group. They had known each other since they were fillies, although their differing natures had kept them from doing more stuff together until Twilight's arrival in Ponyville, and well, if she was honest with herself, most of her truly awesome stunts were not something that excited Fluttershy as much as they did other ponies.

She was supportive, but… quietly so.

She had always thought of her as somepony who would be understanding of others' circumstances. After all, she had been so different from other pegasi back in Cloudsdale, and every time they had encountered something or somepony new, she had been willing to ditch her preconceptions and welcome them in.

So why was it so hard for her to understand that soldiers were not… murderers? It was a particularly sore spot for her, given the role the Wonderbolts had had in the past, and the role they might still have if called into active service.

Rainbow Dash was going to be a Wonderbolt. And it wasn't just the stunts that came with that. There were other responsibilities, and their swearing-in ceremony included plenty of words about sacrifice, battle, love for Princesses and country, etc.

When Twilight had been… drafted, sorta, she had gone to talk to old, retired Wonderbolts, seeking advice. She had, upon their advice, talked to retired guardsponies; flown over to meet with Shining Armor in the Crystal Empire to talk about war… loyalty to a friend was not just… standing there looking awesome. It was about being loyal, doing things for others who you cared for.

And she cared for Twilight. And she cared for Fluttershy… and she saw a similar loyalty in Alejandra. Maybe it was something that only those that thought about joining the military or had joined could really understand?

She shook her head. No… it wasn't that.

"What bothers you, pegasus?"

Dash blinked, looking up at the breezie who was holding on to her mane as she flew towards where she had seen Alejandra last. "Nothing."

"I see. And yet, this 'nothing' has you sighing, frowning, muttering, grimacing and cursing. That's quite a 'nothing'."

"Look, I just don't like what happened back there," Rainbow Dash said, "I know that Fluttershy can calm most things living in this world, and I also know that where you guys come from… that's not always possible. But… I'm conflicted, alright? I don't think Alejandra did anything wrong. Hay, that thing was attacking Twilight, no matter how Fluttershy wants to spin it, but Flutters wasn't completely incorrect, you know? Over here we've solved all of the big battles without a need for violence."

"Is that so?" Tala mused. "And do you expect this to be always so?"

Rainbow Dash didn't answer.

"Before Betos—my faction's leader—sent me to join XCOM to replace Mox, I was a combat trainer for the Skirmishers. More than once, a kind-hearted liberated brother or sister would come to me and ask, "why must we fight, why must we shoot to kill our own?" And every time I had to answer: "Because if we don't, the Elders will kill us through them, whether our brothers and sisters truly want that or not." We don't want to fight our own. We don't want to kill our own. But we must, because our own… and their masters... will kill us all without remorse.

"As I see it, sometimes the answer is not just a clear thing. Could Alejandra have trusted Fluttershy? Yes, I suppose she could have. But what we know of this world is limited… and even though Twilight mentioned Fluttershy's unique abilities to us on the way from Canterlot—mostly for my benefit—the reality is that kindness sometimes needs to be focused on the right thing. For as much as you want to believe a supposed ability can calm any creature... are you willing to risk your friend's life on that slim chance?

"Perhaps, one, horrible day, Fluttershy will have to choose for real between the life of a creature and the life of her friends. We can always hope it will not come to pass, but in my experience, it is inevitable."

Rainbow Dash sighed. "It's not like we're constantly charging into battle like you guys."

"No? And what do you call venturing into a deadly forest to find the origin of the possibly deadly vines?"

Rainbow Dash grunted in annoyance.

"It is hard… and maybe this tiny form is giving me more to think about than I would have otherwise, were I your size, but Mox taught me other things besides combat, and to think, ponder and meditate on our duties, our beliefs and that of others were part of that education… and I see that conflict of fundamental beliefs taking place inside of you.

"Unlike your friends, you are more aware of what people like Twilight, Alejandra and myself go through… maybe you have found out how hard it is to deal with sudden changes in philosophy, not to mention worlds, and this brings me hope, for, as Mox was fond of saying, 'only when we surrender to other's trust and work together, only then can we succeed where before we have failed.'" She snorted. "I believe he actually tried that with a Reaper and it worked."

Rainbow Dash chuckled. "Maybe we're not that different after all."

That's when they heard the roar.

o.0.o End Chapter 130 o.0.o

Chapter 131: Words

Ranger

Chapter 131: Words

By Wanderer D

With a deep, mighty roar that actually surprised her, Alejandra leapt at the attacking vines, dodging out of the way of one, and slicing through another. Her beak snapped right through one of the thinner ones, and she spat the rancid ichor inside of it.

"Bleh, you're disgusting even on the inside!"

She jumped to the side to avoid another vine, and growled, bringing her hand down to grab her pistol, however, a vine snapped from under her, wrapping around her claw. She roared again, violently pulling way, but the vine held.

A second vine wrapped about her torso, pressing her wings tight around her and making the armor dig in into her skin. "Guh, so this is what it feels like when a viper catches you…"

She kept slashing and biting as more vines came at her, but it was futile to try to defend herself like that. She needed to somehow get loose and then recalculate her options. Unfortunately, her opponents would not allow that.

It took a moment of distraction. She snapped at a closing vine with her beak, not really able to bite through it, but the moment she faced back to glance around, one of the fly-trap-style vines hissed open in front of her, spraying her face directly with noxious fumes.

Her eyes stung and she gasped, immediately regretting doing so, as her lungs felt like they were on fire. She shook her head, coughing and facing away just in time for another vine to repeat the same attack.

The vines around her tightened, making her gasp and inhale a third attack. Her vision was blurry and she could feel her strength leaving her muscles.

'So this is how I'm going to die…' she thought, 'In another world, away from home… I wonder if…'

Her thoughts were interrupted by a blue blur slamming into one of the vines attacking her. As if sensing what was happening, the vines around her tightened the hold even more. She could almost feel her bones slowly starting to snap.

Shouts and explosions followed a few moments later. Something struck the vine holding her, making it go slack and she slammed onto the floor, grimacing in pain when she felt several ribs crack.

Gasping for breath, she took in huge mouthfuls of it as a pounding headache fought for dominance over the title of "most painful thing" on her body. She couldn't move much, just gasp and cough and wince in pain with everything she did or tried.

Despite the noises and chaos around her, it was difficult to hear much past the sound of her desperate heartbeats and a dim rushing sound in her head. She could feel other things, lying on her side, her wing felt twisted and uncomfortable and in pain.

The one on top didn't hurt as much, but thankfully wasn't flapping all over on its own volition.

A moment later, just as the world spun and she felt like she was fading, a yellow blur floated into her line of sight, and the last voice she wanted to hear made it past her throbbing headache.

"Oh my, oh no… why did you do something like this?! We need to take you back!"

There was only one thing to say to that.

Fighting the pain, she took a deep breath and glared at the blur.

Rainbow Dash had flown to the edge of the little valley and watched with trepidation as Alejandra fought beak and claw against the vines.

Her mind winced every time that she just knew that Alejandra could have dodged something more efficiently if she had known how to fly, and having seen Manticores and other Griffons, fight, she had to admit, for a complete rookie, she really did make them all look so much more efficient fighters.

Seriously. Those moves were pathetic, and from the grumbling coming from her mane, Tala thought so too.

At least it looked like she was having fun for now. "What do we do?"

"It's just a matter of time before something happens to her. She should have just used her gun, that is what we are supposed to used them for. Keep an eye out for her, and for yourself, I shall fly back to the others and guide them towards this location."

"Roger that!"

Tala gave her an odd look. "The other you also says that."

"Can't help it, it's just the rule of cool," Rainbow Dash replied in stride.

"I see. I will be back."

Rainbow Dash watched the battle as the breezie flew away. In many ways, she knew she should jump in and help, but the human-turned-griffon was really fighting in a brutal, probably therapeutic way. And to be honest, she wouldn't have many chances to kill things after this. Might as well let her relieve some stress.

It was then that things went sideways. Any griffon would have thought to slice and fly up to get out of the vine's grip, but Alejandra didn't know how to fly. She was quickly wrapped around, and in a second, a larger, evil-looking vine with snapping jaws of some sort was on her, spitting out some sort of fumes into her face.

Rainbow Dash was already charging, she flew straight at the large vine, knocking it onto the ground before turning to try and tackle the others that were spraying more poison at Alejandra. She flew and dodged, growling in frustration as her advance was halted by the several vines that were now wrapping around the griffon.

Rainbow Dash flew up, dodging other attempts to grab her, then dove straight down and clothes-lined two more vines, but without the time to crush them for good, they quickly whipped up, trying to catch her.

Unfortunately for the plants, she didn't remain alone long. A slimmer, black vine suddenly lassoed the two closest snapping ones and slammed them down, while Fluttershy and Rarity jumped in, drawing the attention of the vines.

In short order, they were contained and mostly destroyed by Twilight's magical blasts, but it was Fluttershy that was the most distraught.

She flew over to land gingerly next to Alejandra, gasping in horror at the state of the griffon.

Rainbow Dash grimaced. The left wing was broken, for sure.

"Oh my, oh no… why did you do something like this?! We need to take you back!" Fluttershy said worriedly.

The griffon barely lifted her head, but took a deep breath. "Go flannel yourself, you self-righteous beam."

"What does that even mean?" Spike asked, looking at the now-unconscious griffon.

"It means she doesn't like me…" Fluttershy said sadly. Her eyes hardened. "But it doesn't matter. We need to make sure she's safe, and then take her to my hut."

"It's just words, Fluttershy, don't let it bother you."

Tala fluttered down. "The journey back is long and perilous right now. But I saw a castle nearby. Perhaps we can secure a room there to protect Alejandra."

Twilight levitated the griffon carefully, and started walking. "If we're close to the castle, we might be close to the origin of the vines… the first vision showed me the castle… I thought it might just be the battle that I was supposed to pay attention to, but perhaps the magic was trying to show me something else as well."

"Well," Applejack said nervously as they reached the large ravine that separated the forest from the castle, "Ah think you might be right Twilight. The vines seem to be coming from there!" She pointed down to where massive, black vines emerged from a cave at the bottom."

"Great," Rarity said. "Now we only need to find a way down, and I for one—"

She was interrupted by several cries of pain and exclamations of surprise, ending with a painful sounding "oof!"

Soon enough, Pinkie's voice drifted from the bottom. "Found the stairs!"

o.0.o End Chapter 131 o.0.o

Chapter 132: Review

Ranger

Chapter 132: Review

By Wanderer D

"I used to wonder," Twilight Sparkle said, "At how it felt to be in Sunset's shoes."

"How so?" Applejack asked.

"Almost every time she came back from a mission, she'd have to go check on a friend in the infirmary, and here we are."

A room this size would have housed quite a few ponies, and it was spacious enough for even Rainbow Dash to hover without much problem. A couple of lamps hung from the arched ceiling, and truth be told, the place could have been used as a meeting room for several ponies, but right now it had been to Alejandra alone.

Her wing needed to be extended and held in place at all times, and that couldn't really be done in one of the smaller rooms, with her wingspan being much bigger than a pegasus, after all.

Not that they were that much smaller in this wing of the Royal Canterlot Hospital.

Fortunately for her, Fluttershy had been able to place the bones back in position properly, and secure them before they had gone back to Ponyville. Once the source of the vines was gone, Discord had gotten to work immediately, and the town had returned to its previous glory within the day.

Princess Celestia had insisted that Alejandra be treated at the hospital in Canterlot, as there was much to discuss between themselves and their interdimensional guests, and now, there they were, in a heavily guarded hall wing of the hospital, designed for nobles and diplomats from other countries.

Alejandra's possessions had been placed inside a chest, sealed by Twilight's magic, so that nopony would attempt to study or take them.

"Well, she'll be receiving the best medical attention we can provide, dear," Rarity pointed out. "Why, the doctor said that she'd be fit to fly in a few days! Isn't that fantastic?"

"If she knew how to fly, yeah," Rainbow Dash said, "except, she doesn't, or she wouldn't be here."

Rarity glared at her. "Well, I suppose you could teach her to do so. After all, she and Twilight will need to know how to do so, now that they're here."

"I'm actually surprised at how quickly you learned to fly, Tala," Fluttershy said to the Breezie, who was sitting at the base of the bed.

"The Elders created us with malleable minds," Tala said, "The mold is the same, and modifications come later. It was easy for my own mind to surrender its preconceptions and adopt the natural instincts of this one."

Twilight smiled. "That makes sense. Including the ability of the mirror to do a full transformation, including most motor functions, it shouldn't take Alejandra long to be able to take flight, once Rainbow Dash starts instructing her."

"Yay! And then we can throw that welcome to Equestria party!" Pinkie excitedly bounced around the bed. "And then, when you're all in Ponyville, we can have the "welcome to Ponyville" party!"

Tala looked at Twilight, who shrugged. She looked down at the sleeping griffon and sighed. "In any case girls, do you mind if I have some time alone with Alejandra? I'll join you later when we meet with Celestia and Luna."

The group nodded, leaving one after the other, Tala flying over to ride on Spike's head. Fluttershy, the last one to leave, glanced back with some uncertainty in her eyes, before sighing and walking out, closing the door behind them.

As soon as they were all gone, Twilight's smile faded and she slumped down, resting her head on the edge of the bed. Her wings drooped and she started shaking.

"I can't believe I held on for so long," she whispered. "I'm not made for this. I'm not made for being a-a princess. I don't care what Counselor Luna said."

She felt a claw gently touch her head and part her mane, as it slowly caressed her. "Personally, I thought you made a very good Chrysalis impersonation," Alejandra rasped out.

Slowly, Twilight lifted her head, looking at the dazed griffo, who tried to shift, but found herself immobilized.

"I feel like I was used as a bat by a Berserker," Alejandra quipped, then started coughing. "Damn, those things were nasty."

"Can't be that bad if you're already making jokes about it." Twilight grinned, remaining in place. It felt nice to have her head petted like that. Relaxing. Like a head massage.

"Yeah, well, I'm guessing that if I start laughing it'll start hurting again. I think I heard and felt a few ribs crack back in the forest."

Twilight nodded. "Three ribs. And your wing."

"Oh." Alejandra sighed. "Yeah, that's bad." She looked around the room, just starting to notice several things. Among them, the flowers and cards. "What's all of that?"

Twilight smiled, sitting up and carefully using her magic to place Alejandra's claw gently on the bed. "It's cards and flowers from Ponyville. When they heard you had been hurt, they started sending them here as soon as they found out where you were."

"How long was I out?"

"Only a few hours… we arrived here late last night," Twilight replied. "I haven't had time to talk to the Princesses yet… well, a real talk, in any case. There's too much to catch on."

"Heh, you shouldn't hold back on my account, I'll be okay."

"Yes, well, we still need to talk about what happened."

Alejandra snorted and then grimaced in pain. "Oooowww… what's there to say, Twilight? I frigid up." She closed her eyes. "Please, for the love of fanfiction, just get rid of that fumbling spell."

"I guess it is overdoing it," Twilight chuckled, her horn glowing and enveloping them both. "But please do try to control your language."

"I'll pretend everyone here is my superior officer."

Twilight grinned. "That'll work."

"Listen, Twilight… I let your friend's words get to me, and I went on my own in unknown, dangerous territory. I threw away all caution and training, and just… let my instincts overpower my common sense and experience."

"I still should have—"

"No. No. This is your first time as a leader, so I know you're going to analyze the shii-take out of it. But you did mostly fine. There were things that couldn't be predicted. Fluttershy and I getting into a fight was… an error on my part. She's a civilian, I'm a trained soldier. This is not the part where you apologize, it's the part where you chew me out for acting in ways that contradict everything I've been taught."

Twilight sighed. "I still feel like I'm way over my head."

"Maybe?" Alejandra shrugged, grimacing. "Note to self: shrugging hurts too. Anyway, first command, Twilight. And you did well. You stayed focused, on target and, since we're here and this place is not tentacle-central, I assume you completed the mission."

"We did… we had to… sacrifice the Elements to return the Tree of Harmony to full power."

"The Elements as in that magical thing that Sunset once compared to a nuke?"

"That's the one."

"Yikes."

"You don't sound too worried."

"Don't get me wrong," Alejandra replied, looking away and studying the flowers and gifts. "I know it was very important to you, but I can't help but think that they were a bit of a crutch. Especially after how you described them in your vision."

"They brought me and my friends together," Twilight said, "but I realized that it wasn't the elements what kept us together too."

Alejandra smiled. "I'm glad it worked out, Twilight, I really am."

Twilight took a deep breath and looked at the clock on the wall. "It seems like it's time for me to go." She levitated the cards and presents, setting them gently on the table right next to the bed, within easy reach to Alejandra. "Here, you can take a look while I catch up with the Princesses. There's a bell chain next to your bed, just ring it if you need anything."

Alejandra nodded. "Will do."

"I'll come check on you later," Twilight said, walking towards the door. "Get well soon, soldier."

"Yes, ma'am."

Once Twilight was gone, Alejandra took one of the cards, flipping it open. She stared at if for a few seconds, then sighed and put it back on the table. "Figures. Couldn't be in English or Spanish."

With little to do, she looked down at her new body. It was the first time that she had really looked at herself. When she had arrived, she had been interrupted from a proper freak-out by the appearance of Spike, who had demanded to know who she was and where Twilight was.

The sudden voice had snapped her out of her stupor, and she had allowed instincts to take over, scaring the poor dragon in the process. But it had helped. The shock of being a completely different species had threatened to make her break into hysterical laughter, and now, after a full day of being a griffon and even fighting in that form it was… just really weird.

But not a break-down-sobbing-and-laughing-in-a-corner-calling-for-the-commander-to-come-rescue-her kind of weird.

Without her armor, she could appreciate her body better now too. Her coat was light grey, with the chest feathers a gray-blue, with an almost white patch of feathers in the center, as far as she could see.The tip of her tail, which was now moving to and fro, was also the same color.

Her talons were yellow, and her wings were a darker gray. All in all, pretty badass. Unfortunately, there wasn't much she could do right now, so she concentrated on trying to figure out how to make her tail stop stomping on the base of the bed.

"That won't work, duckie. It takes years before a griffon can control that, and most never even try."

If she hadn't been magically held onto the bed, she would have jumped. She groaned in pain and gasped as her battered body reacted to the sudden contraction of muscles.

"Sorry, love, bit of a habit there, sneaking in," the familiar voice said, "never really did grow out of it."

"On the plus side," Alejandra gasped, "My tail is now straight and not bumping all around."

"That it is, duckie."

A shadow jumped from somewhere in the roof, landing lightly next to her, revealing an older (but not ancient) male griffon, with silvery-gray feathers and talons, with a dark grey coat. He was lightly armored, in black leather, with silver indentations.

"I heard that there was a new griffon in the world, courtesy of Princess Twilight no less, and even better, a mutual acquaintance of my old pupil, Sunset Shimmer."

"You know an awful lot, old bird."

The griffon barked a laugh. "I like you, duckie. You have spunk! Princess Luna of all ponies requested my presence here to take a look at you, maybe even train you. Allow me to introduce myself."

He bowed, a perfect, courtly bow as any as Alejandra could imagine. "Galahad. At your service."

o.0.o End Chapter 132 o.0.o

Chapter 133: Wings

Ranger

Chapter 133: Wings

By Wanderer D

"You what?" Alejandra's eyes were wide, her beak hanging open for a few moments before she found her voice again. "Galahad?" she whispered, not believing her ears.

"Last time I checked," the griffon said, walking up to study her wing. "Huh, bad damage… but it seems it was set properly, and taken care of. Once we're sure it'll hold, we should really start training you. From what I heard earlier from Rainbow Dash, you don't know how to fly?"

He turned to look at her and reared back in surprise. "Well, um, you don't have to take that personal, duckie, nothing to be ashamed of."

Alejandra didn't care that she was snotty and crying. "Y-you died. I saw you die!"

"I-what?"

Alejandra started shaking as memories flooded back. Galahad's body flying out of the truck and crashing onto the car behind it, just barely flying over Twilight's head.

The green goo splattered on the street, splashing all around them, melting the pavement and emanating green fumes. Monique's screams turning into gurgles as her face and most of her upper body melted into the floor.

Galahad was not moving, Ndlovu ran out from behind the car where Galahad's body lay, shouting in defiance and shooting at the Assassin.

The casual, almost completely uninterested way in which she had killed him, making Ndlovu's chest explode as the plasma from the Assassin's weapon tore into him.

"Hey!"

"Aah!" Alejandra jerked in place as she was brought back to reality, wincing as pain flared through her whole body. "Gah! It hurts!"

"Easy, easy luv," Galahad ordered, holding her down. "You might be strapped in place by magic, but you can still make things worse if you're convulsing like that."

She forced her body to stop, closing her eyes and breathing slowly as her new body stopped trembling little by little. She gulped, taking a deep, calming breath and letting it out slowly before opening her eyes.

The other griffon smiled kindly. "That was quite the reaction."

"I'm okay now. You can let go."

She endured as Galahad looked deep into her eyes with his own, familiar ones, and nodded slowly, his grip relaxing as he stepped back.

"Aren't the guards coming after I shouted like that?"

"Maybe."

"Shouldn't you hide?"

"Nah, they know I'm here. I'm not trying to assassinate you."

Alejandra's prediction came true as one of the guards peeked inside, glancing suspiciously at the two griffons.

"My bad, good sir," Galahad said cheerfully, "I accidentally surprised our guest."

The guard raised an eyebrow, noticing Alejandra's matted feathers around her eyes, but when she nodded, he shrugged and left them alone.

"Bless them, they're so trusting." Galahad turned to face her. "Not that they have reason not to be, unlike us griffons, betrayal is highly unusual in pony culture."

Alejandra leveled him a look of grudging disappointment. "So we're not a race of honorable warriors dedicated to the glory of the empire?"

Galahad grinned. "Some of us, some of us not. Certainly not most of our kin from that ghastly place, Griffonstone."

"Yeah, I wouldn't know much about that place."

Galahad gave her look of amusement. "Why, my dear, you're missing out on the most perfid piece of despondent land in all of the continent! Why, the Grand Aerie of Raven's Peak is nothing, compared to it. Nothing, I say!"

"You're pulling my leg."

"What an odd expression," Galahad said. "Anyway, I am very sorry, I did introduce myself, but I did not, in fact, ask your name, duckie."

"Please don't call me duckie," she replied, shuddering, "brings back bad memories. My name is Alejandra."

"Huh," Galahad said. "Alejandra? Are you sure? Not… Galejandra? Glinda or Godiva? Or maybe Glimmy?"

"Who would name their kid 'Glimmy'?"

"No one sane, but I still hold to the unlikely hope that one day I will meet someone who will undoubtedly hate their parents for such a legitimate reason." Galahad pulled a chair and took a seat. "I never knew a griffon whose name didn't start with a G."

"It doesn't," Alejandra said. "Everyone here keeps insisting it should but it doesn't. In fact, if you insist on that, the G is silent."

Galahad raised his claws making calming motions. "I believe you duc—um..." He seemed to be at a loss for a moment, then grinned. "Silent G."

Alejandra groaned. "Come on."

"It's a totally legitimate name for trained assassins!" Galahad insisted. "Some of the most legendary griffons and ponies in our secret history were named like that. Silent Claw, Silent Blade, Silent Jade."

"I'm not an assassin."

"Yet!" Galahad said, grinning. "Do you want to be one?"

"No?"

"Eh, you'll change your mind."

"So what are you really planning, Galahad?" Alejandra asked. "I recall that Sunset Shimmer once had a counterpart in my world, from what Twilight told me. So, if you're anything like what my Galahad was, you're not here just because a figure of authority asked you."

"Hm, curiosity, I was wondering if griffons from other worlds looked different," he winked. "They're as lovely as the ones here."

"Well, if there was any doubt that you're his double, it's gone now," Alejandra groaned.

"You don't happen to have a sister, do you?"

Alejandra's eyes narrowed. "No. And I'm not going to set you up with anyone."

Galahad. "Oh, well, I say! This other Galahad must've been quite the hit with the birds. But that's not why I ask, Silent G." He shrugged. "Luna also told me there were other versions of us flying around in the other world. Another Luna. Another Chrysalis. Another Me. And you look exactly like the older version of this young griffon I met once."

He glanced at the gifts and picked up a bag, glancing inside, and pulling out some chocolates. He popped one into his beak. "Now, you might say, that it's just a massive coincidence, but I doubt it. So no siblings?"

"Why are you so interested? Really? Because of another griffon you saw?"

Galahad shrugged. "I'm curious about you. I'm wondering if she's your counterpart. What would that actually mean… from what I hear none of the others have met their counterparts face to face."

"It's kind of a personal question."

"Personal space? That's more of a pony thing," Galahad said with a shrug. He raised the chocolates up, clearly offering one to her, but she shook her head. He shrugged. Popped in another. "Hmm. They make the best chocolate though."

Alejandra sighed, looking down at the calm room, the multiple presents, her current status. A man—griffon she thought dead. Another thought occurred to her. Maybe here things were different. Maybe here… she shook her head.

"Corran! Gabriel, protege a tu hermana y a tu mamá!"

"Papi!" Alejandra cried, her tiny hands grasping his pants.

The doors cracked, the windows exploded. She was swept up in Gabriel's arms, and they were running into the backyard. Shots in the distance. Screeches, screams. Male and female.

Falling, the world spinning.

"Metete ahi! Entre el carro y la pared! Ahí donde perdiste tu muñeca!"

"Gabby! Gabby!"

"No grites! Te van a encontrar!"

Screeches, clattering.

It was too long ago. Things that had been dead and buried for a long time, and had no place in her life anymore. It didn't even hurt, remembering that. She had been three… she didn't remember her parent's faces, or her brother's. Her only knowledge of them had been from her aunts and uncles, who had taken care of her away from the city when the police had contacted them.

Twenty years was a long time ago.

"I don't have any family."

He offered her some chocolate. Perhaps he had noticed the look on her face. Perhaps he could sense her distress, but he didn't say anything this time.

Alejandra looked at her tied down claws, then back to him, raising an eyebrow, then opening her beak.

Galahad chuckled, shaking his head. "Definitely taking you under my wing."

o.0.o End Chapter 133 o.0.o

Chapter 134: Flight

Ranger

Chapter 134: Flight

By Wanderer D

Dear ~~Suns~~ sister,

I hope calling you that is okay. I know when you said it, it came from the heart… it's odd to put it like that, but, I guess we are at the very least sisters in clan if not blood? It's funny, I would have never thought of things that way. Family. Clan. Tribe?

What really defines familial relationships besides blood and marriage?

Things have calmed down over here. Although it cost us the Elements of Harmony, we were able to seal them away and destroy the Plundervines that Discord planted thousands of years ago. He has actually proved very diligent in getting rid of them, and somehow, I don't think he dislikes me as much as before, although I'm not entirely sure why.

Either way, I'm glad to see this change in him, it feels nice to see him smile for a good deed and also feels great to say openly that I want him as a friend.

I am preparing some additional things for XCOM, but, I wanted you to know, that I've discussed a possible spell to extend your diary, and I will be making one of my own. Ideally they will both link to yours, if the spell works as it should.

I left some experiments with Tygan, about possible Magic Grenades. We had discussed this topic early on, as possible weapons against Psionic opponents, but, I have… new uses for them. I think, that you can modify one, with Shen and Tygan's help to be a battery of sorts. Every day there, our magic reserves slowly filled out again… if we transferred some of our magic directly into the grenades, we could use them both as weapons and batteries for more complicated spells… such as Twilights Technical Trifurcation (name still to be finalized, the alliteration for this one is tricky), which in conjunction with Starswirl's Secret Secretary (I swear, some unicorn must have mistranslated that one) would enable you to store and "hide" any number of pages, which we could multiply with Prance's Paper Pandemic ad infinitum without making your diary explode.

On our own, without the Element of Magic, we wouldn't be able to cast this there, but, with the grenades working as batteries? I predict a total success!

I know what you're going to ask. I haven't… really talked to them yet. We exchanged hugs, and were very glad to see each other. Once we crossed the mirror, Alejandra turned into a Griffon, and you won't believe this, but Tala became a breezie.

Yes. A breezie. I had to cast the Royal Canterlot Voice on her to be able to have normal conversations. I'm going to make a little amulet for her so she can control it, in case she goes along with Fluttershy's idea and goes to meet Seabreeze. The last thing they need is to be blown back by her voice!

I've just left Alejandra in the hospital wing. Don't worry, she's safe, just… injured. Luna said that she had asked an old friend of yours to check on her. A griffon? In any case, she's being tended by the best, and she should be fully healed, if sore, in a few days. Rainbow Dash is already itching to teach her to fly. I'd be elated about this, but I imagine I'm also to be included in the training.

~~I~~ ~~this~~

~~how~~

~~it's just~~ ~~I~~

I'm sorry. I just don't know how to begin on this part, so I'll just ask: How do you deal with seeing your soldiers get hurt, Sunset? I know I won't stop feeling scared for them, and that all of us signed for whatever mission we take. But being responsible for their lives… not as a result of an unexpected twist, such as Discord was, or Chrysalis here… but as their leader? Knowing that, even if you're going with them, you make the decision that might just kill them?

It's stupid, I guess. I suppose we just grow into it. I imagine there is no guide. Not really. All I know is, I don't want Alejandra to end up in the hospital again on my watch. Or at all if possible. I can only imagine that's how you felt every time and yet you stepped up to the plate over and over. I really admire you for that. I had no idea how hard it was to be there, even if they were going to be okay.

She got hurt under my command. My mission.

Anyway, I'm supposed to talk to Celestia and Luna… Shiny is coming over and so is Cadance. ~~You should be here.~~ I miss you, and Celestia does too. I haven't seen Luna since we released her from the vines; unlike Celestia she teleported out immediately. Celestia said she was worried about you. I'm not sure what teleporting away might have to do with it, but well, Luna is Luna.

I hope we can find a way to let you visit. Even if you don't think of this place as your home anymore.

Talk to you soon, sis.

~Twilight

Their area of the city was mostly quiet. Mostly. In the distance, they could hear the distant stomps of the search parties; the occasional gunfight. From the relative darkness of an alley, a woman peeked over a black metallic fence, staring down between the buildings, watching out for patrols.

"How many?" Scootaloo whispered.

Sweetie crouched back down, shaking her head. "I can't tell. But it sounded like they were moving away."

"This is madness…" a man said, crouching next to his wife and daughter. "Madness. Why isn't anyone stopping them?"

"They can't," Sweetie replied, "they've cut all contact from the city. Cut off communications. Set up a dead-zone of miles around."

"We shouldn't stay here," Scootaloo said. "Come on, we need to run."

"Run where?" the man asked. "Out of the city? Are you mad?"

"You saw what happened to our neighbors, Tim," Scootaloo retorted, "Do you really want to be taken?"

Tom looked down, opening and closing his fists in frustration. "I-I—" he stopped short, all of them crouching when loud stomps that shook the ground around them were heard. They came closer, and closer, and Tom made as if to run, but Scootaloo's hand shot out, pulling him down.

She shook her head, eyes wide.

The stomping stopped. They held their breaths, as if a giant was peeking over the fence they were hiding behind. For all they knew, frozen in place as they were, it might be.

The silence stretched and stretched, but they dared not move. Finally, with a strange, digital growl of some sort, the steps resumed and slowly faded away.

Scootaloo pressed her index against her lips, making a low shushing sound, then motioned with her hand for the others to follow behind.

She guided them through several blocks of buildings, stopping often, as stomping sounds or nearby blasts alerted them to enemy presence. Once or twice they heard shouts. Sweetie was so tempted to run, create a distraction and let them escape… but she couldn't, not right now.

She smiled in encouragement at Jenny, Tim and Monica's daughter, who had always had the cutest star-crush on her. The poor girl would stammer and blush and silently ask how Sweetie's day had been in the news. She was a big fan.

Sweetie couldn't feel any more guilty about feeding a young mind the lies that the Elders kept creating for them. More than once she had promised herself to tell the young woman the truth, but she never had a chance.

And now she had lost so much. She glanced behind, stopping for a moment.

"She's gone," Scootaloo whispered, taking her hand. "Come on."

Biting her lip, she resolved once more… for the twentieth time or so that night, not to cry. Not yet.

Scootaloo's zig-zagging route eventually led them out to the edge of the city, but before they could move further, she urged them all down. "Okay," she whispered, "My guess is that there's probably a lot of them around here. We have to be really careful, but don't hesitate to run."

She fished out a compass and gave it to Tim. "Sweetie and I have one, if we get separated, Monica or Jenny have to run with one of us." She pointed into the distance. "It's a long way, but we're going towards Peavine Peak. Just go into the forest, they won't follow us there."

"Why there?" Tim asked, taking the compass and looking at her warily. "What's at Peavine Peak?"

"Safety… maybe," Sweetie replied for Scootaloo, knowing that her celebrity power would help, even if just a little. "We have some ways of communicating out from there. We can't risk it from here, they would catch the signal immediately."

"Who would have thought this would happen?" Monica whispered.

"No one could have predicted it," Scootaloo said gently. "Come on. I know we're all scared, but we need to get going."

The others nodded, and, after looking around for possible enemies, slowly made their way into the wilderness.

Sweetie could only hope they were leading them to salvation. That Sunset and Jane had left some way of reaching them there. She didn't have her equipment with her, and transmitting from the city was too dangerous right now.

She hoped.

It was the only thing she could do.

o.0.o End Chapter 134 o.0.o

Author's Note

Magical Grenades were initially reported as a research project by Tygan in Ch. 84: Meeting

Chapter 135: Prophecy

Ranger

Chapter 135: Prophecy

By Wanderer D

Laetitia sat alone in Lover's Aft. Legs crossed, hands resting on her knees, back straight, eyes closed.

She took a deep breath.

"Laetitia."

The world was gone: the wind, the cold, the metal, the ground and clouds... all but a distant, passing dream. What remained were the stars, stretching into the infinite of white lights in a blanket of darkness.

Floating in the starfield, Laetitia slowly straightened out as the air shimmered and warped, flowing into the shape of the alicorn Luna.

"I am sorry for disappearing while you needed me," Luna said, closing her eyes and lowering her head in shame. "I was attacked and unprepared, and my overconfidence could have cost you your life."

Laetitia smiled gently and nodded slightly. "It is all good, my friend. I survived, and the mission was successful."

Luna shook her head. "This has cost you far more than I anticipated. You must rest… at your current power, a battle could completely overwhelm you and my magic would take over completely and inexorably. For the magic to work as it should, we must find balance, and it will not be in the battle field."

Luna turned, and Laetitia followed her gaze. In the distance, a threatening light pulsed, dispersing the darkness and stars with a haze of purple like miasma; it exuded danger, and a sense of imminent threat.

"You will face a deadly opponent. You must be ready." Luna grimaced, taking half a step in the direction of the light, then shaking her head. "Nay. To early to draw his attention."

"I know him." Laetitia stood next to the princess, allowing herself to rest a hand on the alicorn's neck.

Their relationship now was that of friends, even if at first it had been awkward. She was intimately familiar with Luna's thoughts and feelings, just as Luna was intimately familiar with her own. As much as they were individuals, she was almost… almost an extension of Luna now. Almost.

"He is powerful… he's killed many of my brothers and sisters, and he has turned his will towards us, now that the Assassin is dead."

"It is a fearful creature," Luna said, "In terms of power. But you are not alone. When you face him, if you are strong, if the others are with you… we will prevail."

Laetitia couldn't tell why she noticed. But something was bothering Luna. Unsaid words hovered like an aura of intent, but the princess was not sharing her thoughts. Her eyes were fixed on the light, and for the first time since she had bonded, Laetitia felt a tinge of fear.

"I am not going to make it, am I?"

Luna tilted her head, glancing at her partner with some hesitancy. Her lips were twisted in a sort of apologetic grimace, as her eyes studied her. Luna blinked, looking away and swallowing. "No."

She had almost allowed herself to dream, before the last battle. Despite all common sense, she had felt her heart's hope growing, that she would be able to remain by Sunset. See her become the leader she was meant to be. Carry her banner.

Perhaps even… receive her love back. Laetitia closed her eyes, as if that would stop the stab of disappointment. It didn't. One day soon, she would be gone, and the world would continue. The war would continue. Everyone else would continue.

"You'll be in my heart." Luna's whisper was a balm. "I know you now, better than anypony. I am changed by your words and touch and fears."

Laetitia smiled and looked at Luna. The alicorn was having a hard time holding in her emotions. "I will always remember you… mon ami."

The Templar laughed and hugged Luna, feeling her wings wrap around her. "Thank you. But I am not gone yet. There is plenty to do before we face him."

"Yes," Luna agreed. "I have much to tell you, and also a memory to share, of the Skirmisher Tala, and her new appearance."

Behind her, Laetitia could feel the distant presence of the Warlock. Of fate.

And yet, she found Tala hilarious.

Sunset studied the first of the four metal panels, tracing the designs with her fingers, her mind making a mental image of the intricacies of the spell she would have to cast. It wasn't beyond her, of course, and she had seen the finalized three-dimensional hologram of the thing, but it still was… sort of tradition.

Were she a unicorn, her telepathic embrace of each part would have come with additional sensory information, providing her with what her fingers were already telling her. The science team and engineers were waiting for her to finish her inspection.

Granted, none of them were expecting any changes, and for the most part she wasn't either. Unlike back home, where the silversmiths, goldsmiths, blacksmiths, carpenters or even leather workers would work by hoof and the designs could have discrepancies, the alien-improved machinery Lily used was exact to a ridiculous level of near flawlessness.

But…. and there was always one, Sunset was not a machine, and every single thing, and act in magic was as much part as of the caster, as the magic feeding it as the result of the spell.

Twilight's designs were fantastic, and for the most part, Sunset was nothing but impressed. And yet, she felt as if something was missing.

Her thoughts went back to the blast. Her magic (and Twilight's) had pulverized the minds of aliens that had tried to use psionic powers on them. Except for the ones that Sunset had helped with her own theory. That included Laetitia and Geist.

Sunset bit her lip. Was that what was missing? But how to integrate it? She looked around. "Anyone here has a marker?"

"I do."

One of the scientists, a female, walked over to her. She had been with XCOM since the submarine, and Sunset knew her well enough. "Thank you, Estella."

The scientist nodded, watching curiously as Sunset worked. "What are you doing, exactly?"

Sunset blinked. "Um, well, how to explain? Here, give me your hand."

The other scientists, and Tygan looked in curiously, the latter taking out his pad to take notes.

She took Estella's hand in her own. "Now, close your eyes." Slowly, after the scientist had closed her eyes, Sunset held her hand against the metal, and traced the contours. "What you're feeling is of course what was created by Twilight. We call this a matrix, it is the structural backbone of our sp-thaumic construct. As you touch it, you can tell that there are no hard stops, or breaks, correct?"

Estella nodded as Sunset let her hand go. "Yes, it flows naturally from one indentation to another. Are the larger designs the parts of the matrix that initiate the whole process?"

Sunset smiled. She almost regretted not being part of the science team for a moment. "Almost, but not quite." She started drawing as she talked, marking lines that carefully went through each indentation, slowly working her way through the first wall, then starting on the next one.

"The larger designs, overlapping and wide, provide the elemental influence into the matrix. It's not just fire, water, ice and wind, of course."

"Of course."

"But a combination of the main six elemental forces, in larger or smaller degree, will balance out the energy influx that we need. They provide power, in other words, once the initial spark is added."

"The second level of designs," Sunset continued, just as she finished her own additions to the elemental influence, "is the form of the sp-sorry, the thaumic construct. This, being a three-dimensional design, is a bit tricky to explain, as the form is actually the beginning of the fourth-dimensional level of the construct."

She motioned with her head for Estella to join her as she kept designing. "See the design that I'm doing? It adds an additional level… that fourth dimension… to what Twilight designed. Because we're not trying to just contain everything, but also make sure that it won't affect anyone…

"I am accounting for the space-time displacement of thaumic vs psychic wavelengths. They're usually contradictory, but there is a way to have the waves not… crash, so to speak. What I am adding will have the effect of stopping the blunt force of a sudden activation from completely overwhelming the psychic field around it."

"I see…" Estella said a bit hesitantly. "And as a fourth dimensional addition, the method you're using is also reflective of it as it overlaps with the physical design, but more as a symbolic aspect?"

Sunset stopped and looked at her. "Estella… that's… it takes years for some uni-for a lot of those that have studied this science to even catch on that. I'm… very impressed."

"I'm more than just a pretty smile, Sunset."

"That you are." Sunset grinned and continued, a bit more comfortable explaining the concepts. "The last part of the matrix design is the class. In layman's terms, it's just the expected result of the spell. But it is more tricky than just that. Let me finish here."

Tracing the final designs carefully and visualizing everything as Tygan scanned the new additions to add to the 3-D dummy, she slowly stepped back from all the parts.

"Now, Estella… look at what I added, I think it's a little more clear with the marker than the colorless design."

Estella studied everything that Sunset had done, meticulously going over every line and comparing them to the ones Twilight had done, until she stood up, thoughtful.

"What did you notice?" Sunset asked.

"It… loops," Estella said, hesitantly. "The traces finalize leading into another, different Elemental source, which then flows into all the others that start the process… so essentially… it's a self-feeding design." She blinked, thinking back into the old history of science books that she had studied. "Ouroboros."

Sunset's grin was almost splitting her head. "Bravo! Yes! That's the basic version of this, but exactly that!"

"But won't that eventually end up with the energy being…" Estella trailed off, thoughtful.

"Yes?" Sunset smirked, knowing that her impromptu student would catch on.

"Except… that the final elemental influence, consumes itself and returns the energy to the elements… so the consuming part controls the waves that would otherwise displace the psionic field… but use that same energy absorption to refresh the original."

"Like a phoenix." Sunset nodded.

The older woman laughed. "I like this new field of science."

"I'm glad you do," Tygan said. "I am very impressed, Doctor Marilla." He turned to Sunset. "Perhaps, Captain, when you have the time, you'd be interested in giving some lectures to us on the subject?"

"Of course." Sunset then walked over to the base and the top of the box, taking out her knife and pricking her finger. Concentrating her energy, she fed it into the first drop of blood that she let fall straight into the lines she had painted.

She ignored the gasps of the people surrounding her as the base began to glow, a slow, pulsating red. She then repeated the process on the top, this time using her regular magic, which was much more exhausting.

The top started glowing a pale blue, and she sagged, nodding to the others.

Tygan nodded, then motioned for them to move back. They watched as the statue was carefully lifted by their machinery, and placed perfectly on the base of the design

The walls were then attached, each fitting exactly in their precise spot. As each wall was secured, it started glowing the same reddish light as the whole thing was slowly enveloped. Finally, the top was placed, carefully facing down to seal the whole matrix.

It was done.

Beside Sunset and Tygan, Estella couldn't help but smile, pleased not only at the praise but at the learning. She could already tell she would go very far.

o.0.o End Chapter 135 o.0.o

Chapter 136: Plea

Ranger

Chapter 136: Plea

By Wanderer D

The flight back to the Avenger was mostly uneventful, save for the myriad of looks she was getting from the other passengers. Word had spread not only about what she had done while on site, but also that Twilight was an alien… and that Sunset was too.

They didn't do anything, or speak to her at all, but somehow, she felt slightly isolated. She wasn't any different… she had the exact same skills, skin, hair color… she was exactly the same.

But now she was a stranger of sort, and even though they all knew she was on their side, she wasn't one of them anymore.

And it hurt.

Through her time in XCOM, she had been one of them. Sure, people thought she might be psychic, but never really questioned her humanity, and that made her sort of part of the pack. It was a reassuring thing and she couldn't deny the fear of losing it all because of this.

But what else was she supposed to do? Force Twilight to stay to keep her secret? Abandon Celestia and the others to whatever fate they would suffer under the current attack? It wasn't really an option.

At least not an option she was willing to consider. Despite her original anger—and her still-remaining need to prove herself a capable and dependable leader to her mother and the rest of Equestria—she wasn't going to let her world suffer.

"Hey," Deadwood spoke up.

He and Ember had been among the last to leave, alongside Tygan, the Engineers that had moved the statue and Estella.

Sunset looked at him and raised an eyebrow.

"Just wanted to say," he continued, shrugging, "that I know it must be hard to not be able to go back to where you belong… to stay and help."

"It's a big thing, Sunset," Ember added, "When we all saw how much you wanted to cross over."

Sunset chuckled. "Was it that obvious?"

"It was." Ember smirked.

"I heard that you were some sort of royalty there," one of Deadwood's team asked. Carol Wood, aka Shogun. "Wouldn't you have rather stayed there instead of getting pummeled, shot or skewered?"

"Nah," another spoke up, Gerry Doyle, aka Security, from Ember's team. "We all know Sunset Bloody Shimmer doesn't just walk away from a fight if she can get injured."

Fabio Giordano, aka Fridge snorted. "I'd rather stand by someone who's willing to take a bullet or a blade for me any day of the week than someone who would just run away to be comfortable."

"Good thing Menace has never been famous for slacking on that," Greg Rose, aka Trojan said next. "Willing to take a bullet. Willing to stick it out."

"We'll miss the nerd princess of awesome," Rainbow Dash shouted back, "But we know where your heart is, Sunny."

Ember placed a hand on her shoulder. "This is home," she said, motioning with her hand at all the people present. Engineers. Scientists and soldiers. "Your home. Your family."

"And we're all glad you stayed."

Sunset looked around. Gone were the calculating looks, and the questioning glances. They all smiled.

So she smiled back. "Thank you."

Lily Shen tweaked ROV-R. Twilight's notes had some interesting concepts related to disrupting the psionic spectrum, and she wanted to test a few out before trying to really implement them into any GREMLIN units.

For one, it was a remodel of the whole thing, and for another, there was always the danger of early implementation not having enough objective testing. With the statue portal on its way to the Avenger, there were way too many fields of interest to study, and too many applications to consider.

Still, her legacy was that of the creator and engineer, and theoretical discourse wasn't enough for her. She needed the elbow grease and the physical results of hard work to feel any level of satisfaction at new projects.

Tygan theorized. She implemented.

She ran a hand through her face and sighed, putting down the tools and returning to her computer, studying the varying lines of code. As much as she wanted to deny it, translating what Twilight proposed into real world… or at least Earth physics was not as easy as turning on a switch.

Chances were she'd have to drag other Engineers into it, and that meant preparing a pitch for the Commander. Resources, manpower and effort were limited in the Avenger, but what mattered in the end were the results, and if she could create a dummy of some sort that presented the idea properly, then she'd be halfway done.

She typed away, frowning when her screen blurred for a second. She blinked and rubbed her eyes, then continued her programming, but it happened again, this time her computer, and all the others were filled with white noise.

"Shen! What the hell is going on?" the radio blared.

"I don't know, Commander!" she replied, looking around as lights flickered. The noise resolved somewhat into the vague shape of a woman, then blurred and distorted until only a red circuit could be seen.

"Shen! He-rrrzzz-lp. Heeeelp me!" a voice crackled through, distorted and extended as the scream cycled, suddenly growing in pitch as the the computers around buzzed displaying lines after lines of familiar-looking code and then suddenly went dead.

"What the fu—" Shen raced to the computers, running scans.,

"Shen?" Bradford asked, running into Engineering. "What was that?"

"I have no idea, Central, but it was using my dad's code." She kept typing desperately, trying to triangulate its origin point before suddenly stopping and shaking her head. "Of course, how could I forget?"

"You know who did that?"

"I can only think of one other who might've used my father's coding. And we know exactly where they are."

That was when a beep came from Bradford's comms. "Central, we have a signal on one of our hidden frequencies. You won't believe who it is."

Lily stopped typing, frowning as she heard the report.

Bradford exchanged a look with her. "Surprise me. I'm in Shen's office right now. Send it over."

"Transferring to Engineering," the comms operator announced, and the large screen on the wall turned on.

The background was surreal. A hut, made of metal parts, inside a cave, where alien plants grew, and in front of the camera was none other than ADVENT's very own announcer: Sweetie Belle.

"I repeat, this is a message for XCOM," the celebrity said. She looked bad. Hair disheveled, eyes puffy, a cut on her cheek and burn marks on her clothes. "New Appaloosa has been taken over. Please. Please help. Only two of us managed to escape. The city is completely quarantined. There's hundreds of civilians in there." She looked on the verge of tears. "Sunset. Jane. Please, if you're there, if you can hear me. We need you."

o.0.o End Chapter 136 o.0.o

Chapter 137: News

Ranger

Chapter 137: News

By Wanderer D

Hey Twilight!

Or should I say sis? Of course it's okay to call me that. I was the one that said it first, right? Trust me, getting used to the idea of Tribe brothers or sisters is relatively easy, and sort of liberating. This is not family you're born with but family that wants you. Well, for the most part. And I do. Want you as my sister, I mean.

I'm sorry to hear about the Elements. It's funny though, a part of me… is glad the Element of Magic is not something I can try and steal anymore. Does that make sense? I mean, I guess it does. But… well, I'm not sure how to express it quite yet. On the other hand, it must be unnerving not to have your most reliable weapon at hand.

The spell would be an awesome thing! I like where you're going with "secretary" and "pandemic", both spells, in conjunction can cover for any future lack of paper I can foresee. I mean, it seems so obvious once you point it out, but it never occured to me!

We'll definitely want to experiment. Did you leave me a copy of your Trifurcation spell? I remember both of the others well enough to work on concurrent spellcasting. Oh, and that reminds me, did you ever work with Estella? She surprised me with her insight into magic, while we were finishing up packing the statue, which by the way we were able to move seamlessly thanks to your designs and a little tweaking of my own.

Regarding Celestia… I don't know what to tell you. For me it's always a bit of a… rush… to talk to her. I'm excited, but scared… especially with my relationship with her, and my inability to go visit, lest I go crazy and kill everyone. Did I tell you my official nickname is Blood Witch thanks to ADVENT and Aria? I'd rather not earn it fully, even if it would vindicate Luna's initial impression of me.

Alejandra de Griffon. Huh. I have to admit, that's… odd. I wonder if she has a middle name? Or if Alejandra is the middle name? Glinda Alejandra Acevedo. Glimmer Alejandra? Alejandra Gabriella Acevedo? I dunno. It's just odd. But wait, there's only one Griffon I know well enough for Celestia to bring up an… wow. Just. Wow. Do me a favor? When you meet him? Can you turn your camera on? I'd like to see his face again. Yes.

Anyway, Tala the Breezie is just adorable. And yet… terrifying. You don't know Tala quite yet. She has a bit of a temper, and worse, the ability to use it. I'm not ashamed to admit my record of wins against her is… particularly low, in comparison with other Skirmishers.

When it comes to dealing with your troops (and friends) getting hurt for your decisions, there's no easy way, Twilight. You'll probably benefit from talking to my Griffon friend about that. He has some experience that, well, I wasn't really able to appreciate back in the day, being the overconfident brat that I was.

All I can say is that, when they take orders, their trust in you is earned by the reasons and thought behind your decisions. It's… hard to explain. We know we're going to get hurt. We know that, shit can go sideways. Hit the fan. Ruin the carpet. But our troops will never be disposable. Our friends will never be alone, or dismissed to die or suffer. It's our responsibility as leaders in an army to take and weight the advantages of a decision that might put one of ours at risk… and it is our honor and duty as soldiers to take that risk because it will further our cause.

It's… not a civilian thing. You might get it, but you might also want to find better ways to explain this to your friends if it comes up. Anyway, I also know that didn't really make you feel any better but it's unfortunately the weight of command. On one level, I'm sure Chrysalis and Bradford and the others hate it when we go out… but they choose the teams to do these jobs based on the best expected results. And it probably hurts when things go wrong.

But we have to do it, because if not us… who else? And at what cost?

Anyway, I should get going. I took a moment to take a shower and write to you, but apparently there's something big happening, and they want Menace and Dragon in on it. It's probably a mission, so don't be surprised if you don't hear back from me anytime soon. ~~give my love to my moth~~

Sorry. Say hi for me? I think I'll just write to her directly when I come back from this mission.

Stay safe, and you do everyone here proud!

~Sunset

The room felt a bit cramped, having a Viper on one corner on top of two teams, but they all took it in stride.

Sunset walked in, glancing around and was waved over by Ember.

"Hey Sunspot, you know what this is all about?"

"No idea," Sunset replied, leaning against the wall. "I was hoping you might have heard something. It's unusual that both our teams would be called over."

"Yeah, and I don't see all of your gang. Where's Annette and Laetitia?"

Sunset shook her head, biting her lip. "Annette is… more of a loaner, but Laetitia should be here, maybe I should—"

"Ten-hut!"

Immediately discussion ceased as Chrysalis, Bradford, Annette and Lily Shen walked into the meeting room.

"At ease," Chrysalis said after surveying the troops. "Take a seat, soldiers and direct your attention to the screen."

A world map appeared on the screen, zooming in to a familiar area for Sunset. Peavine Peak was displayed in all its glory, but the map didn't get any closer, rather marking the spot and New Appaloosa with red circles with small lines indicating the names of the places.

"Roughly at twenty hundred and seventeen hours, GMT, we received scrambled messages from two sources. One from New Appaloosa, the other from… our contacts at the old base," Central explained. "Satellite data has been scrambled and we are unsure as to what exactly is happening in the city, but we received this message… Shen?"

Lily nodded, playing the scrambled video of the female silhouette, followed by a male voice asking for help.

Sunset felt her stomach grow cold the silhouette looked familiar, although with the scrambling she couldn't tell.

"Soon after, we received another, non-broken transmission," Lily added, playing Sweetie Belle's video.

"Wait, wait," Bjorn "Breaker" Karlsen spoke, his Danish accent heavy in his evident surprise, but still understandable. "Is that the Sweetie Belle? As in, ADVENT's Sweetie Belle? The same news lady that keeps telling everyone that we've done several things we haven't?"

"Are we really going to trust her?" Greg "Trojan" Rose asked, grimacing. "This lady is partly responsible in all of us having a really hard time with civilians sometimes."

"It seems like a fools errand to help her," Elena agreed dryly to the muttered agreement of the other soldiers.

"She's not like that," Sunset spoke up, glancing around. "I know that it doesn't justify it, but she's aware of what she's doing and the only reason she is still following along with that is family, friends… and fear."

"Cowardly, you mean." Ember crossed her arms, unconvinced.

"If you want to see it that way, but she's not a bad person. She helped me and Jane organize the raid in New Appaloosa, and she hides a lot of… subtext in her reporting, when she can."

"Regardless, she and one other managed to escape New Appaloosa and got in contact with our allies in Peavine Peak," Chrysalis said. "She contacted us directly, and no other transmission has been sent out since then."

"Also, the transmission from the city…" Shen spoke up, glancing at Sunset, "I'm very certain it originated from Julian."

"Oh no…" Sunset's eyes went wide. "You don't think he's behind this?"

"I'm starting to feel lost here," Ember said.

"There's too much to cover right now," Chrysalis said. "The Avenger is already closing in near enough to the North America Quarter for the Skyranger to take you there. Given the circumstances, you'll meet with miss Sweetie Belle and see what she has to say."

"And I'll be going with you," Lily said. "My dad's work is down there, and with such a mechanized city, you'll need all the help you can get."

Ember smirked. "Between my team and the legendary Shen there should be nothing else to worry about."

She glanced at Sunset, with a small smirk. "But I guess… you can come along."

"Haha."

"Play nice, soldiers," Chrysalis said, making them all quiet down and turn to face her. "I don't want any losses. Once we have figured out the situation, we will communicate again. For now, gear up. You'll receive further info in your pads and on the flight. It's going to be a long night."

"Yes, ma'am!"

o.0.o End Chapter 137 o.0.o

Chapter 138: Phrasing

Ranger

Chapter 138: Phrasing

By Wanderer D

She had been meditating for a while before she fished out the diary and started writing. Nothing special about this one, however. Unlike Sunset's it had no intricate designs, or spells that communicated across time and space.

It was entirely possible though, that Luna might be able to arrange for something like that, capable as the mare was to seemingly do almost anything. Had it not been for the unfortunate set of events during her last mission, and the memories they shared, she would have considered her an actual goddess.

As it was, it had been not Alicorn, immortal Luna, but Counselor Luna, who had suggested she put her thoughts on paper. In a way, it was the perfect medium. She had so much to say… especially to a certain someone. And so, she had been writing for almost an hour already, and yet she hadn't even touched on covering everything.

This was intimate… raw and… in a way, her legacy. And she wanted it to be just right.

"Hey, so you weren't at the meeting earlier."

Laetitia looked up from where she was writing to smile at Sunset. She hoped the smile didn't reflect how tired she felt right now. How drained and vulnerable. Luna was there, in the back of her mind, her magic had slowly begun to repair the damage her body had suffered already simply from being cut off like that.

"Oui, sorry Sunset, I am… just not strong enough right now to be of much use. I have requested Chrysalis to let me remain for this mission… as I am, I will only drag you down and you will have much to worry about, to also have to worry about little Laetitia."

Sunset sighed heavily and rubbed her forehead in frustration. "I just wish I could do something. It was horrifying to see you… just... "

"I know, and I am very sorry that I have made you worry, but this is why I cannot go now, yes?" Laetitia smiled and took Sunset's hand, kissing her knuckles and pressing them then to her forehead. "I don't want you to worry. I will be okay, and getting better. I will be able to go on missions with you soon."

Sunset licked her lips, heart beating fast, but nodded, pulling Laetitia in for a hug. "I'll see you soon, then."

"I would say stay safe," Laetitia replied, wrapping her arms around Sunset as well, "but I know you too well."

Sunset chuckled. "You do." She pulled away, grasping both of Laetitia's hands. "You rest, okay? Get better. We'll talk soon."

Laetitia sighed, quickly kissing Sunset's hands again and letting them loose. "Well then. Go."

Sunset nodded and turned, walking towards the door of the barracks.

"Mwen renmen ou, ma chérie."

Sunset stopped and glanced over her shoulder. "What?"

Laetitia smiled and shook her head. "A silly phrase from my homeland."

Sunset shook her head, smiling as well. She hesitated, seemed to reconsider, took a deep breath and left the room.

For a moment Laetitia watched the empty doorway, not knowing if she was expecting or hoping for Sunset to return, but her Captain was gone. She chuckled a little at her wishful thinking before sighing and turning back to writing.

Ember walked into the conference room she had booked for her team. The Avenger was still on its way, so it gave them some time to review the information they had and plan ahead.

It wasn't often that Chrysalis sent multiple teams on a mission, and she would have to coordinate with Sunset to make sure things went smoothly, but that meant all of her team had to be on the same page.

Dragon team was the go-to team for missions involving a large, known number of MECs or several hacking targets and generally sought after for Urban missions.

After all, besides herself, Security and Breaker were also specialists; Fridge specialized in shredding through armor with his heavy weapons, and, while Coyote was a Ranger, her skills lay more in the infiltration aspect, rather than direct combat, like Sunset.

Although—to be fair to Rangers all over—Sunset was more like the strange hybrid daughter of a Skirmisher and a Ranger, so it was inaccurate to use her as a direct example.

Her team was all there, and she was glad to see the relative rookie of the team, Trojan, settling in fine with the others.

At first it had been odd for the others to have a sniper like Trojan on the team, but it proved extremely useful, especially once the units were exposed. The additional backup was solid, he was one hell of a shot and it gave her urban team a good boost in adaptability, something she was sure they would need before the day was over.

Now it was a matter of how to not only meld properly with the particular crazy that went alongside Menace, but also Lily Shen's involvement. If anything happened to Lily, it could really affect XCOM's chances.

In fact, personal feelings aside, she thought Chrysalis was being particularly stupid in sending Shen along for the ride, although it was entirely possible that the Commander knew something she didn't.

Maybe Lily was also an alien.

She sighed. "Alright! Listen up! I know we're teaming up with Menace for this one, but I want to make something very clear: if any mistakes happen, it won't be from our side. We're playing it like we always do: methodic, to the point and as quickly as possible."

"How are we going to coordinate with Menace, eh?" Fridge asked, grimacing a little. "Their methods are really not our own."

"I know," Ember said. "But we have our orders and we'll have to make it happen. Fortunately, Sunset is, if anything a team player, so once we figure it out, I can count on her sticking to the plan." She raised an eyebrow. "Anything to say, Gerry?" she asked when she caught him whispering something to Coyote and Trojan, making both of them cover their mouths and try not to laugh or snort.

Security shrugged. "Just sayin' boss, I can't wait to see you and Sunset pull the old Rabbit-season vs Duck-season routine."

Ember's eyes narrowed. "I watched Looney Toons when I was a kid too, Security. So enlighten me. Why do you expect that?"

"Are you kidding?" Breaker spoke up, amusement clear in his eyes. "Before you two got your own team each we all watched you dish it out to see who would be in charge."

"In fact," Security jumped in, "You usually never bothered to work together, remember? Mock battles were never the Commander and Ember, it was Ember versus the Commander."

"Yes, well," Ember crossed her arms, glaring at them, "she's not called the Commander anymore."

"But she's still Sunset, and you're still Ember," Coyote pointed out.

"The question is," Security spoke up, "which one of you is Daffy Duck, and which one is Bugs?"

"Neither," Ember stated, "this is not a mock battle, not a joking matter. We need to be on our top game."

"Are you trying to show up Menace?" Fridge asked.

"No! We're professionals. We're not turning this into a competition." Ember frowned and ignored the looks, money exchange and taking of notes, making a point to remember who was the bookie. They would regret this.

"In any case, I suppose you have all studied the information we have?"

The group nodded.

"Are we really trusting this ADVENT bitch?" Trojan finally asked. "Do you know how many times I've wanted to choke her to death? She's the one that reported that Orange Vine was destroyed by unexpected tsunamis."

"Funny you mention that," Security said, "because I remember being so pissed about that one, you know? That time that she reported it was so… callous that I went to watch again on the archive…"

The screen behind Ember crackled a little before Sweetie Belle, in her smooth, ADVENT reporter dress, smiled at the cameras.

"And in unfortunate news today, the Settlement of Orange Vine, located in what used to be the Yucatan Peninsula, has suffered heavy damage and reports are coming in indicating a total loss of life. On the line we have representative Marcos Valencio of the ADVENT Research Center in former Guatemala. Marcos, thank you for joining us."

"Hello Sweetie, the pleasure is mine."

"We have heard conflicting information from what occurred there, here are in fact some scenes from the destroyed town, which is submerged mostly under sea water. Can you give us a hint as to how this happened?"

"Of course, as you well know from ADVENT's attempts to help the locals slowly upgrade the living conditions of several settlements, Orange Vine was one of our areas of focus."

"Of course, we can never forget the efforts made to assist Heaven's Deep, Arcadia's Hope, and New Dahka."

"Precisely."

"All of which were also destroyed by natural forces."

"An unfortunate, but sadly inevitable result of living in the fringes of civilization, rather than joining it."

"Clearly. But, I'm sorry to interrupt you, Marcos. You were about to tell us how these poor people living away from the glory and kindness of the Elders would end up so completely unprepared for the fire and blasts created by unexpected Tsunamis."

"Ah, well, you see… that we still can't explain, we can only assume that the people of Orange Vine were not as benevolent as we had thought. Those were probably caused by them, rather before the Tsunami hit."

"One would think they wouldn't aim their guns at their own houses."

"Yes, well, these people are savages, miss Belle, now if you'll excuse me, I must get back to work so this never happens again under our watch.

"But of course, all glory to the Elders, and we thank you for doing a tremendous job to further the outreach of ADVENT."

"Good night, miss Belle."

"Good night! And now, back to you D—" the transmission cut off as the recording ended.

Ember smirked. "Maybe she's not so bad, but we'll have to make our minds once we meet her. Sunset might trust her, but keep your wits around you, okay?"

"Understood!"

"That'll be all," Ember said, nodding with her head to the door. "I can feel the Avenger slowing down. Gear up and meet at the hangar. It's Rabbit season."

o.0.o End Chapter 138 o.0.o

Author's Note

A quick reminder/list of characters:

Fei Hung Yeung aka Ember - Specialist
Fabio Giordano aka Fridge - Grenadier
Gerry Doyle aka Security - Specialist
Bjorn Karlsen aka Breaker - Specialist
Sarah Hawkins aka Coyote - Ranger
Greg Rose aka Trojan - Sharpshooter

Chapter 139: Younger

Ranger

Chapter 139: Younger

By Wanderer D

"Alright everyone," Rainbow Dash shouted, "we're coming up to the old base! Sunset, some dude named Vikass replied to the signal. He said defenses had been deactivated and that they'd be waiting for you in the Sanctuary."

"Got it! Thanks, Dash!" Sunset said, turning to face the others.

"So, Vikass is one of the Thin Men?" Ember asked.

"Yes, he is one of three that helped take care of me while I healed," Annette responded.

Ember chuckled, smirking at Lily. "Do you remember when we were kids, and Thin Men were the boogie men?"

Lily didn't look that amused. "Yes. I also remember my dad giving Galahad quite a long talk about it."

"Aww, you were scared," Ember teased, "no reason to not remember it fondly. Why, it was thanks to the Thin Men in Galahad's stories that the first time we slept together even happened at all."

Lily's eyes went wide. "Fei Yeung! I'm warning you!"

"Wait, you slept together?" Sunset asked.

"More than once?"

"Hisss?"

Dragon team shifted uncomfortably when reminded of the Viper.

"Um… it wasn't like that!" Lily said, shaking her head and waving her hands. "I was just…"

"Sooo cuddly!" Ember said, in a dreamy tone, fluttering her eyelids. "Oh, how I remember how you crawled into my bed at one in the morning and shook me awake. "Yújìn, Yújìn I'm scawed, pwease hold me?""

Lily's face had gone red and she was covering her face with both hands, opening the fingers a little to glare at the woman sitting across from her.

"Of course, I couldn't say no to such an adowable request, so we cuddled in for the night, and well, I won't go into all the torrid details, but Lily would crawl into my bed often after that night. For years."

"I was five! You were six! We were friends! I was scared! You were tough! There's nothing torrid about that!" Lily retorted, still covering her face.

"Aww, don't worry, Xiǎohuā, I won't tell anyone you kept doing that until you were fourteen."

Lily Shen curled up with a thin, high-pitched whine as everyone burst out laughing.

Ember stretched back, crossing her arms across her chest with a smug look. "Oh, did I say that aloud? Oops."

When the laughter quieted down a little, Sunset looked up at Annette. "In all seriousness, you think we can count on Vikass and the others for help?"

Annette sighed. "I suppose they would, but I would rather not. They are the last of their kind on Earth, and our allies. They might be our best way to also convince other races to join against the Elders. Remember, the fight now is for Earth, but the Elder's touch extends across galaxies."

She looked around the room, locking eyes with Angel, Sunset and the others. "Perhaps the only way we can all truly coexist is united against a common enemy, but if it is to eventually go beyond that, we will need those like them, like Angel here and the Skirmishers, who chose conscience over dominion, or like Sunset, who chose loyalty and friendship."

"We're here!" Rainbow Dash announced, breaking up the heavy silence that followed Annette's words, before talking into the radio. "Avenger, this is Firebrand, we have reached the destination. Dropping off the package."

"Roger that, Firebrand, fly safe."

Watching as they approached the base, Sunset couldn't help but shudder a little, despite the banter from earlier. She and Jane had almost died there, after all, and she had done… things which she couldn't really explain to this day.

Across from her, she could see Jane glancing out as well, lost in thought. Even though medical tests had been performed on her and found nothing, they knew that her power had affected Jane during the field medical emergency.

After all, Jane now fully understood the Viper language, and it was possible others. To what extent had the drug cocktails, constant magical replenishment, adrenaline and exhaustion affected her spellwork and thus her friend?

The old base held many mysteries still, old and new. She just hoped that when they managed to fully understand them all, it would be positive.

With her usual flair and mastery, Rainbow Dash landed the Skyranger outside the base, and started lowering the ramp. Before everyone was out, she leaned on the door to the cockpit. "Hey, Sunset… Jane."

The pair blinked and put down their equipment while Ember and Lily watched curiously.

"I know it's going to be tough, whatever happened… but if Sweetie Belle is here… something must've happened to Scoots and Apple Bloom… I'm sorry to ask, especially with everything that might go wrong but—"

"Hey," Sunset interrupted, taking hold of Rainbow's shoulder. "We'll look for them. I promise."

Rainbow Dash nodded, looking down and licking her lips. "I hid from them for the longest time… I drank my ass into oblivion when remembering them… thinking about facing 'Bloom made me sick to the stomach. But…" She hesitated, trailing off as her eyes filled a little with warmth. "Twilight let me talk to Applejack… your… her Applejack and she told me I shouldn't run… I should take care of her little sister and Scootaloo. And dammit, that brat Sweetie as well.

"It shook me, y'know? For all that time, they were here on their own, living on, making it out there… I guess at the cost of working for ADVENT but with Rarity being part of it and the rest of us gone? I-I guess I can't really blame them… sure, it's not what I would have expected or wanted but they were really just kids, right?"

Sunset squeezed Rainbow's shoulder, and Jane spoke up, "Dash, you were away, and they are still good people. Some of the best we've met. Did I tell you Scootaloo also likes Sectoid Sweat?"

Rainbow Dash laughed, even if it sounded a bit pained. "Yeah, yeah, you did. You waited until I had a mouthful of it before saying it though."

Jane smirked. "Did the same thing to her."

Rainbow's laugh wasn't forced, she patted Jane on the back and shook her head, grinning. "You know what? I think those three will be alright. Bring them home okay? Don't let them stay here longer."

"We'll bring them with," Sunset said. "Just make sure you let the Commander know we're getting a couple of Engineers and a Communications specialist. She'll love that."

Rainbow Dash nodded. "Will do." She straightened out and gave Sunset a friendly punch on the shoulder before heading into the cockpit. "You lot should get out, there's a lot to do."

"Roger that, Firebrand."

As they walked out of the Skyranger, Ember gave Sunset a look. "You know rescuing them specifically is not part of the mission parameters."

Sunset nodded. "Are you going to let that stop us?"

Ember bit her lip, and motioned for the others to join the rest of both teams while she stayed behind and within some relative distance from them, alongside Sunset.

Once they were relatively alone, she turned to face her. "Sunset, I know you like taking a lot of chances, but we're talking about a whole city. Potentially filled with ADVENT or worse."

Sunset sighed. "Yeah, I know." She turned to watch the Skyranger take off before answering. "The thing is, they really could be a boon for XCOM… and if they're alive, they're likely to be together. The woman on the communication from Julian had a striking resemblance to Apple Bloom… chances are, once we get to him, we'll find her."

"Well, that accounts for one, but what about the other?"

Sunset grimaced. "We'll have to ask Sweetie… if she's within the AO, we can figure out if we can attempt a rescue. If not…"

"We're leaving." Ember locked eyes with Sunset, who's shoulders eventually sagged as she nodded warily.

"Yeah."

"You understand it's not personal—"

"Ember, I know, don't worry, and I'm not upset at you or at the scope of the operation. I'm hoping we can get them all, but I won't risk our teams unnecessarily to do a city-wide search. Scootaloo is smart, if we shake things up, she'll find a way to escape and get in contact with us, just like Sweetie."

Ember nodded, smirking. "You know, my team still remembers our arguments, back when we were younger."

"Two years ago doesn't really qualify as "younger"," Sunset pointed out. Yet, she smiled at the memories. "Guess you never told them about all the times that we escaped camp to go drinking with Jane and the others and planned the fights to make it look realistic?" Sunset asked as they started to walk back.

"Wait, you were acting?" Ember asked, blinking.

"Uh, yeah, I never meant any of that… why?" Sunset's eyes narrowed. "You mean you weren't?!"

Ember smiled.

Sunset shook her head, punching her on the shoulder. "Jerk."

o.0.o End Chapter 139 o.0.o

Chapter 140: Transmitting

Ranger

Chapter 140: Transmitting

By Wanderer D

A Day Earlier

Sweetie dragged Jenny by the hand through the underbrush of the forest. They were more stumbling than running, exhausted, crying… blindly following hope rather than a planned route.

"Must reach Peavine Peak…" Sweetie kept muttering over and over. Jenny had stopped struggling to escape and go back to search for her parents. They stopped, breathing hard, and she saw Jenny look behind her.

"J-jenny," she gasped, kneeling down and taking both of the girl's hands in her own. "I know you want to go back, but we need to keep moving. They know where we're supposed to meet. Your parents… Scootaloo, they won't go in the exact same way we ran, but they are going to the same place. If we want to see them again, we can't just turn back, we need to go where they are going."

Jenny sniffled, nodding. The poor girl's face was red and covered in tears, dirt and sweat. She had a small patch of dried blood on the side of her temple, reaching into her hair. Sweetie looked into her eyes, finding them alert, if somewhat tired.

"Okay, come on… we need to keep going, my best friend is with your parents, and trust me, she knows how to take care of herself. She'll make sure to do her best to help them."

They started moving. This time, Jenny was not resisting. Either the hope of seeing her parents again pushed her forward, or she had given up.

Sweetie hoped it was the former.

Their flight continued, slower, but not much less desperate. Pushing through bushes, climbing up small ravines, wading through a river… it was a challenge, both physical and mental. But Sweetie knew, if they were caught… they were dead.

"I'm just glad I never gave up the cardio," she muttered. For a moment, her thoughts drifted back to the sudden attack they had suffered. The sudden light… the explosion. The ringing, grabbing blindly the first hand she caught and running, without paying attention, as fast as she could.

"Miss Sweetie?" Jenny asked, collapsing on her knees. "Where are we?"

"I—" Sweetie looked around. It was late. They were deep in the forest. She couldn't look above the trees or find the mountain by sight. "I… I need to, um," she fumbled, digging into her pants to find the compass. She fished it out and held it up, hands trembling.

They were… heading in the right direction.

Of all the miracles. Of everything that had gone wrong. This one thing had gone well.

"We're close by, Jenny, if we keep going this way, we should reach it soon."

Jenny smiled tiredly, but her smile faded slowly as her eyes opened in alarm.

Turning in place, Sweetie gasped at the tall man pointing a gun at her. "N-no…"

She felt something brush her mind, and she turned, feeling the will of whatever was entering her mind. She spotted it. A sectoid… but not one of the ones she was used to. This one was shorter. It spoke to her in her mind, and although she fought, she was too tired, too vulnerable. Already Jenny slumbered next to her.

Sweetie shook her head, she had to fight, if she fell asleep… sleep it just felt… like such a long time since she had taken a nap… she needed to… rest.

"Wake up!"

The command brought her out of her sleep in an instant. She was wide awake and alert as she scrambled to her feet and stepped back, turning around to take in her location.

She was in some sort of large cave. Far up, she could see where the rock rounded, but there were several lights, and structures made of metal. Strange flowers and fruits grew around the makeshift houses, and there was a distant hum, like that of a generator.

Close by, Jenny lay asleep, under a blanket, on top of an old sofa that looked like it was at least a couple of decades old.

"She wakes," a voice said, making her turn to see a tall humanoid, arms crossed. Something clicked in her mind at the image, and she realized she was looking at one of the infamous Thin Men, who had been part of the first invasion. But, what were they doing here?

"Perhaps now," the same Thin Man who had spoken continued, "you can tell me why we don't just kill her."

"Peace, Sashssa," another Thin Man said, "Fiss said that she wasn't our enemy."

Sashssa barked a laugh. It didn't sound remotely amused. "You know who she is? She's the ADVENT slave we see on the transmissions, preaching the lies of the Elders!"

"A slave is not the same as an ally," Vikass said softly, "as you well know."

Sashssa's body language changed. From aloof-looking, he had suddenly turned menacing, leaning forward, stance wide swaying slightly, almost like a cobra.

"He's right!" Sweetie said suddenly, "Please, hear me out… I don't support the Elders… I've just… I've let myself be caught… they hold so much over me… I don't want to lose my precious friends and family! If I could I would just leave! Please!"

Sashssa hissed at her in annoyance, but he slowly stood up tall again. "Fine. Prove it."

"Prove it?" Sweetie asked softly. "Um…"

Sashssa shook his head in annoyance. "Prove you're not on their side."

"I um, I-I know people from XCOM!" Sweetie blurted out, before she realized that XCOM used to hunt down and kill these guys.

Sashssa and Vikass both stood stock-still. "Do you think this is why Fiss—"

"Who?" Sashssa interrupted Vikass, glaring at Sweetie. "Who do you know?"

"S-Sunset Shimmer!" Sweetie said, timidly looking down, hoping she hadn't just done something tremendously stupid. "A-and Jane—"

"Jane Kelly." Vikass nodded, tilting his head and looking at Sashssa.

"It's a lie," the other Thin Man said. "Those two are famous. She's even called Sunset the Blood Witch on the transmissions and Jane is on half the wanted posters. She's as much their enemy as ours."

"Please," Sweetie begged, taking a shaking step forward. "Please, if you know them… they stayed with us… with me and Scootaloo and Apple Bloom while they were in New Appaloosa."

"I still think we should kill them."

"You two, still bickering."

Sweetie gulped as a third Thin Man walked up to them. "I heard what she said, it is easily verifiable. Open a channel to XCOM."

Sweetie's eyes widened. "You're… friends with them?"

"No."

"Acquaintances."

"Some of them, yes."

The three Thin men glared at one another, before the last one to arrive shook his head. "In any case, we are in relatively good terms with them. If you are indeed their friend, we would be helping our allies. If you are not, XCOM would still probably be interested in one of the most famous of ADVENT's celebrities."

He motioned with his hand. "This way. I have a device ready to transmit your message."

She followed the alien as he led her to where an antenna relay waited. It wasn't the newest technology, but it was definitely high quality. "How did you get all of this?"

"That's a secret." The thin man smiled, and she realized she hadn't even asked his name.

"I'm sorry, um… what should I call you? I heard the other two were Vikass and Sashssa?"

"I am Thass," he identified himself, motioning with his hand to have her sit down. "But right now, you have a simple mission to perform."

Sweetie nodded, trying for a moment to make sure her hair was fixed, before stopping and chuckling. "How silly." She shook her head and took a deep breath, looking at the camera in the transmisor. "Is it set to go straight to them?"

"Through the secure channel we were assigned, yes," Thass replied, just as Vikass and Sassha walked up to them.

Sweetie nodded, and turned it on. She swallowed. "XCOM, if you can hear me, we need assistance in New Appaloosa. Something terrible has happened. People are dead or dying. Please, we need help." She coughed, cleaning her face with the back of her sleeve.

"I repeat, this is a message for XCOM: New Appaloosa has been taken over. Please. Please help. Only two of us managed to escape." She could feel the tears flooding her eyes. She tried to fight it. "The city is completely quarantined. There's hundreds of civilians in there." She looked on the verge of tears. "Sunset. Jane. Please, if you're there, if you can hear me. We need you."

Sweetie broke down and sobbed.

o.0.o End Chapter 140 o.0.o

Chapter 141: Relative

Ranger

Chapter 141: Relative

By Wanderer D

"I have spoken to Fiss," Annette informed the group as they made their way to the hidden base entrance. "He says Vikass and Thass are both waiting for us. The Sectopod is by the entrance, so try to not shoot it."

"Last time it was you guys and Wolf Team that were here, right?" Security asked. "I always wanted to see this place."

"It's less threatening when you're not being chased in corridors by invisible tentacle monsters," Jane muttered, marching along, her GREMLIN hovering next to all the others. It was like a bunch of kids with balloons.

"We're better armed this time around than you were," Ember pointed out.

"That, and this time we all are aware of the others… and we're friendlies," Sunset added.

"Well, as friendly as you can be with your former enemies," Elena stated.

"Hisss!"

"You know what I mean."

"I thought you didn't speak viper?" Jane asked.

"I do not," Elena said, her voice still the monotone droll. "But I understand "annoyed" just fine."

"Heads up, people," Sunset said, "I see Vikass and Thass."

"I can't see anything," Fridge muttered.

"Must be alien sight powers," Breaker whispered.

"Or you're blind," Trojan said. "I can see two people… or rather two humanoids waiting there by the side of the rock formation on the left."

"Snipers might also not be human," Breaker whispered.

"I think you're right," Fridge added, "I can't see shit over there either."

Trojan smacked them on the back of the head. "Ah, shaddup."

The troop continued until they were a few feet away from a pair of the legendary Thin Men.

"Hiss," Angel said, slithering over to the front of the group, glaring at the pair.

The two Thin Men seemed slightly taken aback by her presence, but Thass managed to shake it off, and looked at Annette. "Welcome back, savior."

Annette smiled. "It's good to see you Thass." She glanced at Vikass and Angel, who were hissing at each other. "I did not expect Angel's appearance to cause a stir."

"It's been… some time since we've been in the company of… unmodified members of our species," Thass explained, glancing briefly at Angel. His eyes focused on Sunset and Jane. "Ah, the Blood Witch and the Quarian, welcome back to our humble abode."

"It's good to see you, Thass," Sunset said, while Jane waved.

"Let me do a quick round of introductions…"

"Perhaps, that should wait," Thass said, "Once we are all inside, I can also introduce the rest of our little family… that way we don't have to repeat ourselves."

"Sounds good to me," Ember spoke up. "Lead the way."

"Miss Sweetie Belle?" Jenny asked, "where are we?"

Sweetie looked up from where she had been sitting, blinking in surprise. The girl had been out for several hours, and she hadn't anticipated her waking up anytime soon.

"We're safe for now, Jenny," Sweetie said hugging the girl as she came up to her, "I think."

"Nothing will happen to you," Sashssa said, glaring down at the pair and making Jenny whimper in fear. "Fiss confirmed that XCOM was here. I guess your friends came through after all."

"XCOM?" Jenny whispered in horror, "Aren't they some sort of terrorists?"

"Not exactly," Sweetie began, but stopped when familiar voices reached them. Blinking, she stood up, facing the end of the cavern where a large group of people were walking in.

"Oh no!" Jenny wailed, eyes wide, "It's the Blood Witch!"

"Sunset!" Sweetie shouted, running halfway to them, hesitating a moment before her friend smiled and opened her arms. "Sunset!" she repeated, jumping in and hugging the younger woman, then pulling Jane into a hug. "Jane! I'm so glad you're here!"

The group moved closer to the other aliens, the Muton, Uwaallu, waved at them from behind the group, before apparently deciding they were of no further consequence and going back to tending his garden. The three sectoids—one of which was presumably Fiss—gave them all unnerving, unwavering looks before turning back to their machines.

Jenny, upon spotting Angel, quickly made her way to the Viper, hiding behind the only friendly and familiar-looking individual, besides Sweetie.

Once everyone was seated and a quick round of introductions had been made, Sunset turned to face her once more. "We're here… the Commander felt it was big enough to send two teams this time, Sweetie. So, can you tell us what happened?"

"I don't know how it all started," Sweetie Belle said. "Scootaloo had picked me up from work, and Apple Bloom was staying late again. I swear, they never give her a break!" She shook her head. "I know, it's stupid to think about that right now…

"Anyway, we were back home, I had just missed a call from sis. I tried to call her back but… my mobile device didn't connect to the network. So I tried the house line, and… it was cut off too. We had electricity, so it was confusing. I turned the television on, but there was nothing but an ADVENT logo on the screen. I wasn't… you know, I never thought…" Sweetie shook her head.

"I was about to ask Scootaloo to try one of her car's transmitters but that's when—when we heard the first distant explosion. The lights flickered and the sirens started going off. Suddenly we could hear shouts in the streets, and when I looked outside, there were MECs all over the place, in a firefight with ADVENT troops.

"It didn't… it doesn't make sense? Why would they start a war with each other? Don't the MECs belong to ADVENT? Aren't they what they use to terrorize and enforce their dominion?" Sweetie hugged herself. "As far as I could tell, neither side was targeting civilians… but they didn't stop when we were caught in the crossfire. Buildings toppled and… people were dead.

"No matter what we did, we couldn't contact Apple Bloom or call outside the city. Contacting ADVENT security was pointless… they were just outside our window, being blown to pieces." She turned to look at Jenny, who was curled up, hugging Angel tightly, glancing around fearfully at all the armed people, unsure of what was happening.

"We heard a knock on the wall… it was our neighbors, Tim, Monica and Jenny here came over. They were scared, and thought maybe… that maybe I knew something, since I worked for the network. I was as lost as them, and we decided to stay together… you know, safety in numbers… but it didn't last. A little over an hour after they arrived, the explosions grew stronger, and we could see the ADVENT troops being killed.

"When they started retreating, Scootaloo turned off all the lights and told us to take cover, pressed against the walls. The streets grew quiet except for the occasional screams and the thumping of metallic feet.

"Then… we heard when they started forcing people out of their homes. We didn't know where they were taking them, so… we remembered roughly the coordinates for your safe house and tried to escape." Sweetie gulped. "We stuck to the side streets and alleys… Scootaloo likes exploring, so she knew the layout of the city pretty well. She guided us, trying to hide us from the robots.

"I don't know how many people we saw being taken. We were at first going towards where we had seen ADVENT retreat to but… there was this group of people… they were being chased by MECs.

"Suddenly, someone or something shot the first, then the second and third MECs. These people they scrambled towards ADVENT, but the same person that shot the MECs shot them too. We could hear laughter… Scootaloo said it was probably some sort of sniper, but, if they were shooting civilians…" she trailed off, looking down.

Jane and Sunset exchanged glances, then looked at the others.

"That sounds like the Hunter."

Sweetie blinked. "T-the Hunter? Who's that?"

"One of the Elder's Chosen," Ember said, hands curling into fists. "They were responsible for one of our teams being completely wiped out. They serve as personal goons of the Elders and commanders on the ground."

"That's not true!" Jenny cried from Angel's embrace. She glared angrily at the people around her. "The Elders are not evil! They would never create a monster like that!"

Ember's eyes shone with anger. "Why, you little brat—"

"Ember!" Sunset snapped, "Calm down! She's just a kid! She doesn't know!"

Ember bit her lip, then turned in place, not looking at the young girl and taking deep breaths.

Lily shook her head and knelt in front of the young girl. "I'm sorry… Jenny, wasn't it?" at the answering nod, she smiled gently. "I know it's a lot to take in, and that you're scared and you don't know where your parents are right now… but there are a lot of things that ADVENT hides from you and many others. The Chosen are one of those things."

"W-what do you know about these Chosen?" Sweetie asked. "All I know comes from the Resistance Radio and, well, they're kind of biased."

"Biased, she says," Security scoffed, "As if your own stuff was objective."

"Two of the Chosen are from my world," Sunset said, drawing sharp glances from the others. "They came here centuries ago… and EXALT did something to them… then, when Earth was conquered, the Elders gave them and one other additional powers… they mutated them… made them monstrous parodies of themselves."

"They sent them after the largest threats," Elena said from where she was sitting, atop one of the houses. "The Hunter was chosen to hunt my faction… the first time it appeared… was in a camp up in the Appalachians. A group of Reapers was coming back to camp… they had gone hunting for food, when they arrived and found the whole camp murdered. They searched, but couldn't find the enemies… until Natter saw it."

A sharp crack made everyone look at Sunset, who had crunched up the metallic cup she had been holding. Her eyes were focused on Elena.

"Natter warned the others, but it was too late. A shot took off the head of her group, Petrov, and the next went right through Natter's body. The Hunter then stepped on her chest and finished her off with another shot." Elena's eyes were dead on Sunset, who had gone pale. "We only know this is how things happened because Kate, the last of the hunting party was spared and ordered to tell everyone what had happened."

"Sonata…" Sunset hissed.

"But… you said there were more?" Sweetie asked. "If I recall… an Assassin?"

"She's dead," Jane spoke up. "Sunset killed her."

This drew a whimper from Jenny.

"She was…" Sunset glanced at Annette, "She became a monster at some point… but what she did to the Skirmishers was no better than the Hunter's attack. She didn't leave anyone alive… Betos and Mox found the camp after they lost contact with them. She had killed all of the Skirmishers there, then dragged their bodies into a large tent, arranging them so that they were splayed in a circle. With their blood, she wrote on the walls a message for all Skirmishers: "I AM THE ASSASSIN". From then on… she hunted them relentlessly, until we put a stop to her."

Sweetie closed her eyes. "I hate EXALT. For what they did… and for allowing ADVENT to exist."

"Miss Sweetie Belle! Don't believe them!" Jenny cried, "They're lying, ADVENT wouldn't do that! You tell the news! You know!"

"And I hate myself for it!" Sweetie cried. "I wouldn't even touch their stupid news! I wouldn't spread their lies! But if I don't, my sister dies! My friends lose their jobs! ADVENT trapped me! They made me their mouthpiece at the cost of… of everything decent about me! I've had to smile and report lies for years! Years, Jenny! And young girls like you walk up to me and-and they want to be me! They think it's amazing to stand in front of a camera and—"

"Your name is Sweetie Belle," Annette said drawing the other woman's attention.

"Um… yes," Sweetie said, unsure of what to make of the strange, reptilian XCOM fighter. "Why?"

"I knew your sister, from EXALT," Annette said, "She helped me escape… she was a friend of mine and Aria's, before she… became the monster she became."

Sweetie's eyes were wide. "Did they…"

"They didn't capture me, like they did her… but I was also tricked." Annette smiled. "She talked often about you. She wanted you safe, outside of EXALT or alien clutches. That is why she cooperated with them, you know?"

The other woman bit her lip, eyes watering.

"I remember it well… she kept track of you and your parents, she made sure you were covered, that agents were posted nearby to evacuate you if aliens attacked."

Sweetie couldn't keep the tears in and she sat down, followed by Annette, who held her close. "Your sister is very strong… and very caring. EXALT used it before, and now ADVENT is using it too. To keep you quiet… to keep her in check. They trapped you, but now you are free."

"At what cost?" Sweetie sobbed. "My sister is still a prisoner… and my two best friends are missing! Jenny's parents are too… people died as collateral damage, and those that weren't were killed by the boss of those who were supposed to protect them!"

"That's what you get for being ADVENT lapdogs," Coyote snarked.

"What the hell do you know?" Sweetie snapped. "People have families held hostage. People go missing. ADVENT is more than just a militaristic arm for the Elders; it's a PR power onto itself. It makes you look like monsters! You expect people to give up everything just to join you, when you act like you're superior, or everything they know about you is that you kill constantly?"

"Calm down, Sweetie," Sunset ordered, glaring at Coyote. "the Sergeant knows better than to really blame civilians, don't you, Sarah?"

Coyote straightened up. "Of course, Captain. Sorry ma'am."

Sweetie barked a laugh. "No. I'm sorry. You're right. I should have… I should have just… not been afraid to die. You asked me earlier about the Orange Vine news cast. I wanted to lash back at them… it was so stupid, so obvious that that's not what had happened there. After the news… I got transported by ADVENT troops to the security building, and there… I met the Speaker.

"He told me that my sister had begged like a dog for me to be spared. And he told me, if I ever spoke out of order again… he would personally kill her."

Sweetie's eyes locked with Coyote's. "I used to think that I didn't fear death… but I realized there that I did… not my own. My sister's. If you can't understand that kind of decision, you have no business fighting for a cause that is supposed to bring us back our freedom."

Coyote clenched her jaw, but took it in stride, nodding once.

"Still, that's a lot of things to take in," Jane said, once the silence had started to get on her nerves. "So we have ADVENT and the Hunter attacking…"

"But fighting against MECs?" Ember said. "That doesn't sound right."

"It can only mean one thing, I think," Lily Shen spoke up as she stood up, ruffling Jenny's hair. "I think Julian has made his move."

"Wait… Julian?" Sweetie asked, eyes widening. "But that's… isn't he Apple Bloom's boyfriend? How could he start all of this?"

Sunset sighed. "Why can't things ever be simple?"

o.0.o End Chapter 141 o.0.o

Chapter 142: Losses

Ranger

Chapter 142: Losses

By Wanderer D

Everyone gathered around a large holographic table that Fiss and his brethren had managed to somehow put together. On it, a basic map of the city was displayed, with the main buildings enhanced in size and colored orange, instead of the blue of the rest.

"Here's what we know…" Sunset started, "At some point last night, an all-out war started between ADVENT and, presumably, the MEC Factory. Since that's where Julian is located and where the second request for help came from, it is likely that the MECs would be on our side for this one."

"Are we really going to risk it?" Fridge asked.

"No," Ember said, "We'll assume they're all our enemies until confirmation of some sort occurs. At least with ADVENT we are one hundred percent sure that they'll attempt to kill us on sight. Especially with the Hunter being here."

"Has anyone here fought the Hunter?" Security asked, "And I don't mean fought as in, they were in the same AO as the bitch. I mean, actually had a fight with her."

"Our only encounter with her didn't involve us fighting her at all," Sunset admitted, "which really makes her a problem. Worse still, she's a sniper, so getting close enough to her might be a problem. It might even be down to a sniper of equal skill to hers to take her down."

"So how are we doing this?" Jane asked, "Including me, we have five specialists, three alone in Dragon team."

"My team should take lead on the MEC factory with Lily," Ember said, glancing around with confidence. "If we are stuck fighting MECs, we're the best equipped to do so, and if we need to assist them, we are also the best option for that."

Sunset bit her lip. "Julian doesn't know you."

"He knows Lily," Ember retorted.

"You understand that it is possible that Julian might be on our side, correct?" Sunset asked.

"Yes, but until we can prove he is, I'm not going to walk in waving a white flag."

"That would leave us fighting ADVENT," Elena said, "We should be able to deal with them."

"Keep them occupied while you contact Julian and possibly obtain his alliance," Sunset muttered.

"I hate to even suggest this, but do you want anyone from my team?" Ember asked.

Sunset looked around, then sighed. "To be honest, we could use the help, but we don't know the capabilities of the Hunter, Ember. For all we know this could be a suicide mission."

"Please, as if I had so little trust in my team." Ember nodded at Fridge and Trojan. "I figure you could use a Sniper, and a Grenadier."

"Ember…"

"Keep Trojan far and away. As long as she has a clear shot, you can spot for her and she'll hit her target. Given your experience with explosives, I would assume you'd know what to do with Fridge?"

Sunset chuckled. "Fine. I'm not going to argue against this."

"Ma'am, are you sure?" Trojan asked.

"We're going inside a building, Greg," Ember replied, "You're both going to be of more help out there in the city."

Fridge grimaced. "If you say so, boss."

Ember grinned. "Come on, besides," she motioned with her thumb at her hovering GREMLIN. "I'm never alone, I have GARBLE."

The GREMLIN made a threatening whirl of servos.

"Ah."

"You named your GREMLIN "GARBLE"?" Jane asked. "Why?"

"Because he's a pretentious dick," Ember said, shrugging. "What, you haven't named yours? Even Twilight named hers."

Jane, grimaced, "I haven't thought of a good name, okay?"

"What are the names so far?" Sunset asked, curiosity nagging at her.

"Well," Ember said, "you know GARBLE…"

"And ROV-R…" Lily said.

"Mine's named TALIA," Security said, "because she hates me."

"She?" Sweetie asked, "And why would you name… her… Talia because of that?"

"Long story."

"Anyway," Breaker said, "mine is named: FIXIT. I challenge you to figure out why."

"Not interested." Elena stated.

"What other names are there?"

"Well, Twilight named hers, "GREMLINISCIOUS"," Jane said.

"Of course she did."

"And you know Jaws?" Jane continued, "from Wolf team? She named hers "FLIPPER"."

"Why?"

"Beats me."

"Now I feel old," Annette muttered.

"Well, then," Sunset said, "Make sure you ponder the nature of your GREMLIN's name, Jane. Wouldn't want to be the only one out there that couldn't name their assistant. Now that that's out of the way…" She coughed. "We still need to figure out how to evacuate the civilians."

"Sunset," Ember growled, "We're talking about thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of people."

"We can't leave them behind!" Sunset argued. "They'll get killed!"

"Even if we somehow managed to figure out a way to rescue them all from imminent death, we can't evacuate them. We don't have the resources, and we'd have to empty the Avenger completely to fit…" she turned to glance at Sweetie, "How many people?"

"Um… last census I believe was two hundred, seventy five thousand, eight hundred. Rounded up."

"Yes. That many people." Ember shook her head, licking her lips and locked eyes with Sunset. "We might just have to cut our losses."

Sunset grimaced, but couldn't argue the point. How could she, or anyone, save that many people with their resources? It was impossible.

"What about my parents?" Jenny asked from behind them.

Ember and Sunset exchanged pained glances.

"We'll do what we can," Sunset said, turning to face the young girl. "We don't know all the details, or where they're being held. Once we do, we can plan again, right?"

Ember sighed. "Sure." She smirked confidently and gave Jenny a thumbs-up. "We'll figure it out."

"Ugh-GAH!" Scootaloo sat up fast, chest heaving, eyes wide, forehead covered in sweat. She held onto the sides of the metallic bed she was lying on to keep her balance and, truth be told, just so she could actually hold on to something.

She looked around the room where she had woken up, trying to figure it out. It was mostly solid-looking metal. Here and there circuits lit up and beeped, but other than herself, there was no organics around.

Three guesses as to which side had captured her.

"Hello?" she called out, glancing around the room. She looked up at the sterile white lights above, trying to see if there were any cameras. "Hello? Hey? You caught me? Um… what happened to my friends?"

There was no reply. Unnerved, she turned on the metal slab—really, calling it a bed earlier had been too generous—and slid off, walking a couple of steps to the nearest wall and banging on it. "Hey! I'm talking here! Why am I in this room? Come on! I didn't do anything wrong! What's with the prisoner of Azkaban treatment?"

Greetings, Scootaloo.

Scootaloo blinked. "Apple… Bloom?"

Not quite. The being known as Apple Bloom is currently incapacitated. I am her assistant. AppleSeed.

"Oh, haha, yeah… uh… you're… uh… not a Bioroid, are you?"

Obscure reference noted. But no, I am merely a construct. I am not sentient, but my coding is advanced enough to simulate a real AI.

"How do I know you're not lying?"

Does this look like a face that would lie?

"I can't see your face!"

Therefore it is a face that cannot lie.

"Y-you… ugh. You were definitely programmed by Apple Bloom." Scootaloo closed her eyes and rubbed her temples. "Where is she? Why am I here?"

You were separated from your companions at the time of acquisition due to your relationship with Apple Bloom.

"Well, where is she? Are we in the MEC Factory?" Scootaloo asked slowly feeling more exasperated.

You will be guided to her. However, it is imperative that you understand the situation.

"What situation?" Scootaloo groaned. "You mean that fight outside between ADVENT and MECs?"

ADVENT is trying to exterminate everything in the city, including civilians, to cover for the loss of control over their mechanical assets.

"Okay… that is… horrible," Scootaloo said, "and I get that we're all collateral damage, but what does Apple Bloom have to do with all of this?"

The attempts did not begin in the streets. Apple Bloom was caught by an ADVENT official assisting Julian. She was accused of treason, and immediately executed. This prompted a response from us, and war commenced.

o.0.o End Chapter 142 o.0.o

Chapter 143: Expendable

Ranger

Chapter 143: Expendable

By Wanderer D

Dragon and Menace made their way carefully through the forest, moving from cover to cover and keeping an eye out for escapees and enemies alike. It wasn't until they were in the fields outside the city and they had gathered just outside of sight, that they heard a loud, distant explosion.

"What the hell was that?" Jane asked.

"I have no idea." Ember growled.

"Incomming, seven o'clock," Sunset warned.

The teams aimed their weapons in that direction, lowering them when they noticed it was a pair of Thin Men who was making their way to them.

Thass nodded at the teams, kneeling in the center, while Sashssa did the same on the outside. "We have news."

"You don't seem happy," Sunset said.

"The news are not necessarily good," he replied as they all gathered around. "Our seekers have sent video of the CSB's antenna array being destroyed by the Hunter."

"Shit!" Ember growled. "Shit. Shit. Shit!"

"What?" Sunset asked, unsure of the significance of the move.

"It basically means," Jane said, "that by the time we get there, ADVENT will have taken control of most of their MECs, with the possible exception of the ones inside the factory."

Sunset grimaced. "You saw that building, that place is a Celestia-damned fortress. It'll will last a while but… without most of their defenses, and against ADVENT and MECs?" She shook her head.

"We'll need to plan—" Breaker spoke up.

"No." Ember looked around. "The only difference is that now we know for sure we'll get shot at. Instead of approaching as if they were unknowns, all MECs are enemies until confirmed otherwise."

Sunset nodded. "We remain with the same teams, but now we have to split ADVENT up. I'll take my team around the city… we'll attack their center of operations and force the Hunter to split her forces."

"We can lend you some of our own," Thass said.

"We can't risk it!" Sashssa hissed.

"Hiss." Angel stage-hissed at Jane.

Jane snorted, then studied Sashssa's aggravated face and couldn't hold in a guffaw.

"Language," Annette warned, not holding back her smile.

"We must, Sashssa," Thass said, holding back a smile, although the edges of his mouth twitched before seriousness forced the smile to fade completely. "But not directly. We can use some of our seekers to take out ADVENT troopers."

"Won't that expose you?" Sunset asked. "There's very few places where those MECs would be stored and the Elders do know about this base."

"We will only take care of stragglers," Thass said. "It won't take the brunt off of you, but at least it might help contain some possible surprises." He nodded apologetically at Ember. "We would assist you too, but unfortunately their stealth systems are too antiquated for the newer MECs to not notice them."

Ember smirked. "The offer is appreciated, but we'll be fine."

"In that case, I suggest we get moving," Sunset said, "let's send a quick update to the Commander, and get going."

"Sounds good to me, captain," Ember said with a grin. "I wonder what she'll say when she sees you're taking the easy enemies."

Sunset gave her a look. "Yeah right. We're taking out the thinking enemies, plus the Hunter."

"Bah, MECs are more durable, have AOE attacks and deadlier weapons. They're more difficult enemies."

"No," Sunset insisted. "ADVENT troops are harder to kill."

Ember crossed her arms. "MECs. You know it. I know it. Just admit it."

"Ember, MECs don't change their normal attack routines."

"ADVENT troops are pretty much squishy robots."

"MECs are little more than expendable tin cans."

Behind them, Security glanced at Fridge and put out his hand, palm upwards.

Grumbling, Fridge pulled out a pack of cigarettes, and planted them in his hand.

"Toldja," Security said. "It never fails."

"Bradford," Chrysalis said, looking down at the data sent to them by Sunset and Ember. "Do you remember Julian?"

"Not much," Bradford said, sitting across from her and glancing at the data. "Just what little Shen told me. He was about to implement it at the base to assist us with predicting scenarios… but I don't think he finished programming him."

Chrysalis nodded. "Pretty much what I remember too. Isn't it odd that it remained out of touch until now?"

Bradford crossed his arms and tapped his fingers on his elbow. "Maybe. But Sunset's report said that it was going to attempt to hijack ADVENT's MEC production. Whatever its agenda, Julian held no regard for our enemies, from Sunset's description."

"But that doesn't make him our ally," Chrysalis said. "We can't assume that it'll show any real gratitude towards us if we help it."

"He seemed to be willing to assist Sunset during the last mission there."

Chrysalis leaned back, glaring at the feed. "But did he?" She shifted, looking up at Bradford with pursed lips. "Looking at the data at the time, it doesn't make much sense. Jane's hacking was flawless. Yet, the automatic doors immediately closed on Sunset and her connection was interrupted the exact moment she forced a connection through."

Bradford frowned. "You're saying that… he set them up? But it doesn't make sense. Why would he want them dead?"

Chrysalis shrugged. "Many reasons. Sunset knew he existed. They proved we were formidable enough to pull that mission off. Jane's hacking could be a serious threat… even if she's not our best hacker. Sunset's undisclosed, strange powers. The data they had exposed additional flaws in the models…"

"Alright, I get it," Bradford sighed. "But this time around, what are our options? We're already stretched thin with all the information we're getting. Tygan has been working for days on the Green Vial, and even if he had some free time, we didn't know about this event until it happened."

He motioned at the displayed data with something akin to frustration. "This took us by surprise, and even if we don't like it, it seems Julian is more willing to fight ADVENT than us." He sighed. "And you know who Apple Bloom is right?"

Chrysalis licked her lips and sighed in annoyance. "Yeah. She's family."

"Applejack might have not… lived as long as we would have hoped, but you know she always had a word or two about her little sister and big brother. If Julian is helping her… or if she's hurt…"

"Don't even get me started," Chrysalis groaned, standing up and pacing around the room. "We have these three women… and they're a heap of trouble… but they're our heap of trouble now."

"You believe Sweetie Belle's account on her sister?" Bradford asked.

Chrysalis smirked. "Of course. I've yet to catch her lying on her show."

Bradford gave her a look. "Is this really the time for sarcasm, commander?"

She rolled her eyes. "I mean the other show, not the ADVENT News Network."

Bradford blinked. "I'll take your word for it."

"You do that," Chrysalis said, walking around the sofa to lean forward on it, hands on the headrest. She motioned with one hand and a three-dimensional hologram of the three women appeared. "Scootaloo's an ADVENT spacecraft engineer. If she works with us, can you imagine what improvements we could do on the Avenger? Or even the Skyranger? Those types are really hard to come by and generally very well guarded."

She motioned to the side, moving Scootaloo's hologram out of the way. Apple Bloom's hologram became larger and took center stage. "Disregarding that we take care of our own, Applejack's little sister grew up to become one of the best engineers in ADVENT. In fact, from the reports we hacked a while ago, she was already second in command of the whole facility. If she hadn't been human she'd been in charge already."

"Finally we have Newslady Sweetie Belle, sweetheart of ADVENT TV and younger sister of the Speaker's personal assistant and designer." Chrysalis tapped her fingers on the sofa. "She's already been doing some stuff to work against ADVENT, or as much as she can… but… her contacts…"

Chrysalis hummed. "I think we can do a lot of damage to ADVENT if we play our cards right."

Bradford raised an eyebrow. "I know that tone of voice, what do you have in mind commander?"

"We'll need to iron out the details, but once they're outside of the complex, we'll have to make sure that both Dragon and Menace know that Sweetie Belle cannot make it out of that city alive."

o.0.o End Chapter 143 o.0.o

Chapter 144: Legacy

Ranger

Chapter 144: Legacy

By Wanderer D

"You know," Ember said to Lily Shen, as her team walked the perimeter of the city. "I never really imagined you and I would go together on a mission."

Once they had separated from Menace, Ember had decided to avoid as much unnecessary conflict as possible and seek a point of entry that would leave them as close to the factory as they could possibly be.

As such, they had stuck to the fields and patches of forest that surrounded New Appaloosa on the Western side of the city, keeping an eye out for potential ADVENT troops, but generally speaking feeling much safer than running through the streets from one side of the city to the other.

Lily gave her a slightly amused glance. "What, you expected me to just stay home?" She looked at the city and sighed. "If it were a regular mission I wouldn't hesitate to just let you do it, Ember… but with Julian involved… it became a family matter.

"I have to see that my dad's work is recovered. In many ways, just like myself, Julian is my dad's legacy. I want to make sure to… well, I don't know if he can be saved in any way we know of, but it sounds like he's not an enemy and well, he is aware, you know? In an odd way he's a bit like family."

"Extended family, more like," Ember remarked. "Make sure you stay objective when you meet him though, what's that saying? "Family is like fudge, mostly sweet with a few deranged, psycho-murderer robots."

"I'm fairly certain that's not the actual quote." Lily growled.

Ember laughed it off, and shook her head. "Speaking of legacies, do you remember when we were stuck in the Elpis1 a few years back, when old-school XCOM was looking for the Avenger's crash site?"

"Yeah, it's hard to forget being cooped up inside a submarine for several years." Lily shuddered at the thought. "My lab in there was tiny! But what about it?"

"Well, this guy." Ember pointed with her thumb at GARBLE. "And this," she added, waving her rifle a little, "None of it would have happened without your dad.

"When… my father went off on that last mission, it was your dad that kept track of my mom and I. Even while he was a prisoner of ADVENT. When he met with us at the docks in Bahia Tortugas and took us with… well, it meant a lot."

"So that's why you were always so eager to go to engineering classes with me?" Lily asked, "I thought it was because we were friends!"

Ember chuckled, punching her on the shoulder. "Of course that had something to do with it, but I really admired your dad, and I really wanted to do him and my own father proud." Ember rested her rifle on her shoulder, looking forward with a smile. "This seemed the best way to honor both of them. Combat and brains."

Lily nodded. "I'm sure you're making your dad proud too."

"Hey, Lily?"

"Yeah?"

"Speaking of my father… I wanted to ask you something… you know how Sunny is not really human…"

Lily grimaced. "Well, technically she is. When she arrived in this world, her whole being was turned into a human. Tygan made a very thorough analysis of her blood and dna when it was revealed she wasn't originally from Earth and, surprisingly, found nothing… until he used one of the calibrations that Twilight programmed into the system… then he was able to find some traces of thaumic energy."

"Okay, that was a bit more involved than I needed," Ember grumbled with a good-natured shrug. "And I'm not questioning her humanity… it's just… when we dropped off Twilight, Deadwood and I were talking and, well, it brought back memories."

Lily gave her a curious look. "Oh? What sort of memories?"

"Yeah," the specialist replied. She brushed the tip of her nose with her thumb. "I remembered that the Colonel who attacked the ship was also named Sunset Shimmer. My father told my mom that he was going with her."

Lily's eyes widened. "I see. I'm sorry, Ember… that mission was suicide, but if they hadn't done it, who knows what level of damage the Aliens would have done, or how much more control of the situation they might've had. Tygan and I have theorized that it probably set them back years."

"Yeah." Ember shrugged. "I mean, you don't have to apologize, it's been a long time and I understand it was necessary… hell, I would have gone if I had been asked!" She chuckled. "Besides, I didn't know my father long, but he seemed pretty cool… I heard stories about how good he was in fights from Galahad and some of the other original XCOM crew.

"But anyway, my real question is, it's… not the same Sunset, right? I mean… she didn't go into almost orbit, blow up a titanic alien ship the size of several battlecruisers and then magically re-appeared a few years later… right?"

Lily gave Ember a quick, friendly hug. "I'm afraid not, Ember. This Sunset doesn't just look younger, she is. We haven't figured out the mechanics of everything, but apparently her world has counterparts of us there. Same as there was Sunset Shimmer here, over there they have another Chrysalis, Counselor Luna, Rainbow Dash…"

"I get it," Ember said, shaking her head in amusement. "I wonder if there's a little Ember there who doesn't appreciate her dad."

Lily chuckled. "There probably is."

"Probably knows some dumbass there named Garble too."

"Yes, about that… why exactly Garble? Because "he's a dick" doesn't really cover the actual explanation as to why you would choose that name."

"Well, that's because—"

"This is our entry point," Breaker interrupted, pointing down past the field to where the first buildings of the city started. "According to the maps we have and the information from Sunset's last mission here, we only have a few blocks to go to get to the perimeter of the factory."

"Understood," Ember said, motioning for everyone to stop. "Okay Dragon, here's the deal: Now that the tower has been destroyed by ADVENT, it is very likely that they will have re-established control of most of their MECs.

"We won't stop and ask. We see enemies, we destroy them, we make our way to the factory, and let Lily do her thing. Under no circumstances can Dr. Shen get injured or killed. She's the VIP of the mission, is this understood?"

"Yes, ma'am!"

"You do know how to make a girl feel special," Lily said, eyes narrowing, "but I can take care of myself."

The others exchanged glances.

"Remind me, what was it that you did in the ship?" Ember asked.

Lily crossed her arms. "Lead Engineer."

"Exactly, so shut up and follow orders and stay alive, because if you die, I'll have to shoot myself just so I can apologize to your dad in person. And then you will have to apologize to him and my mom for getting us killed in the first place."

Lily opened and closed her mouth a few times. "But… that doesn't make any sense! If you kill yourself to apologize to my dad why do I need to apologize to your mom?"

"Because we're friends. Now, neither of us is dying, so just trust me on this and follow orders, okay, higher-ranking officer Shen?"

Lily rolled her eyes. "Fine."

Coyote glanced at Security, waving at him with a smug smirk on her lips.

Security grumbled, but gave her a pack of cigarettes. "Easy come, easy go, I guess."

Ember sighed. "We really need to do something about the bets."

Lily laughed. "I find it endearing."

"Trust me, it gets old."

o.0.o End Chapter 144 o.0.o

Author's Note

1The Elpis: A submarine where Dr. Shen Sr., Lily, and several of the original XCOM members used as center of operations before the events of XCOM 2. (As seen in the novel: "Resurrection".)

Chapter 146: Sharklike

Ranger

Chapter 146: Sharklike

By Wanderer D

Instead of running as fast as she usually did, Sunset went for short distances to allow for Fridge to follow her lead. This demanded some patience from the others, but also allowed her to keep alert for other ADVENT troops.

Already she could see another patrol approaching from the other side of the building they were getting closer too. "There's another patrol approaching. Casual. No need to attack immediately… we might be able to take them all out at once."

"Understood. Claymore is in place."

Sunset nodded at Fridge, who had just reached her position. She studied the area, and indicated their next position. The new patrol would be rounding the building soon, but they were en-route to the main area where the others were passively camped.

The pair moved together. The ADVENT troops had set up their security area in the middle of the road, but there was no sign of civilians. They had probably evacuated the majority of people from the city then. If they had been processing them, or even killing them, there would be a lot of… ambient energy, and she couldn't smell any real amount of blood in around half a mile.

Sunset grinned and licked her lips as she took cover behind her selected barrier: a large, decorative outcropping of the building, where she could overlook ADVENT. Her eagerness to begin was somewhat dulled by the slow realization of the fact that she could not only smell bloodshed, but also tell the distance.

Even her bloodsight wouldn't cover that far, and now, on some instinctive level, she knew. She could follow the trail like a hound. She could tell it was human blood, not ADVENT. She could tell the quantity, even how old it was.

She couldn't smell burns or anything that far. Her sense of smell was normal otherwise. That meant that she had developed a passive blood magic ability. 'But… that was supposed to be a spell that I had to consciously activate… I never saw the use…'

"Sunset."

Jane's voice on the comms made her realize she had spaced out. There would be time for Blood Magic abilities later. Right now, she needed to concentrate. "Yeah, I'm here. Fridge… get that grenade launcher ready. Everyone in position… that patrol will be here any second. "

"My Claymore will rip the ones at the base of the structure to shreds."

"Fridge, you heard Outrider. Maximize the area of damage. Trojan, Elena, I want the Captain out as soon as possible, then the MECs. Leave the Priest to me. There's something I want to try. Jane, Angel, Annette, pick your targets from those that survive."

"Understood."

"Roger that," Trojan called in.

"Hiss~!"

"Got you covered," Jane added.

"I'll kill them all."

"Let's fire it up then."

"Boom, baby!"

Just as the patrol stepped out of the corner and wandered close enough to the others, Fridge stepped from cover, and used his grenade launcher to send one flying in a graceful arc. It landed just a few feet away from the troopers, and bounced once, the momentum carrying right to their feet.

The explosion blew what little cover ADVENT had, along with most of one of the regular troopers. The Captain ran out of the flames and was immediately shot in the head and through the chest by Elena and Trojan.

Sunset was already out of cover and dashing out towards them.

One of the MECs turned to face her, but received a plasma bolt from Angel's rifle on it's already damaged shoulder. Jane dashed out and rolled into cover behind a bench, taking her own shot at their robotic enemy, blowing it into pieces.

Annette's shot hit the newest MEC that had arrived, a light-blue colored version, which instead of firing back, immediately shot smoke grenades over their position, effectively covering most of them from sight.

But it was not enough to stop Sunset. She ran straight into the smoke, able to see her target perfectly. It was time, she smiled viciously as her magic flowed into her hand.

Perhaps she made too much noise, or perhaps a sixth sense warned the Priest of her presence, but it turned just in time to see her charge from within the shifting smoke, and barely had time to shout before she connected.

"Hiss!"

"I got it! I got it! Don't get your… coils… in a knot…" Trojan shook his head, his scope slowly tracing the smoke until he spotted the hint of blue. "Gotcha."

He caressed the trigger and his rifle pushed back with its familiar kick. Below, the robot twisted and buzzed before its servos exploded and it collapsed in a heap. "I took care of the last one. Is Sunset okay?"

Fridge responded through the comms. "The smoke is clearing, I think I can see her… oh my god…"

Frowning at the comment, Trojan looked through the scope again, his eyes widening. He could see Sunset. Her arms were covered in and dripping orange blood, which almost matched her armor. Where the ADVENT priest had once been, there was little left but two armored legs on the floor and a large splatter of blood, as if it had been split in half.

Fridge couldn't see her face from his position, but Trojan could. That smile was just… unnatural. Before his eyes Sunset shook her head a little and blinked, smile fading and looking down at her hands, just as she was raising them to her face—

"Hiss!"

"Aagh!" Trojan twirled around almost reflexively about to raise his gun, when he remembered who the Viper was. "Don't do that!"

Angel gave him an unamused look.

Bradford's voice cut through the chatter like a hot knife through butter. "Menace, we have detected a large energy signature nearby, it seems one of the Chosen has decided to crash your party."

"Fuck!" Trojan forgot about Sunset, scanning the area around them, until his scope settled just a few blocks down the road. The view was blocked, but a dark column of energy flashed for a few seconds there and then fizzled away.

A new voice entered the comms, buzzing with the potency of the channel override on all open channels. "Woo! It's not even Taco Tuesday and you've already made my day!" Now, get ready children, because auntie huntress is about to turn you into wall trophies!

This was the bitch that had killed all of Eagle Team? Trojan shuddered, imagining them going down to such a happy-sounding, almost innocent voice. "I think I saw the Hunter's landing location," he said through gritted teeth. "Three blocks down East. There's buildings covering the area, so I can't get a good angle."

"Roger that, Trojan. Good catch. We'll clean up a little of the area before you and Angel choose a new nest. Keep an eye out for where you want to go." Sunset responded. "We need to keep ADVENT busy here for Ember to do her mission."

"Understood, Captain."

"Hiss."

Trojan glanced at Angel, who wasn't paying attention to him. Her eyes were focusing down on the street, where Sunset Shimmer was organizing the others. He had grown up in a farm near what used to be Indiana, and had encountered the occasional Timber Rattlesnake as a kid. Thankfully, those snakes were generally benign, even if poisonous, and gave plenty of warning, which he had learned early on from one of his uncles.

Angel was showing some of the same nervous signs: her breathing seemed faster while her tongue tasted the air repeatedly. She was intensely focused and her tail twitched in ways that, had she been a rattlesnake would have been a warning to nearby predators and victims.

She was scared. But was she scared for Sunset… or of her?

o.0.o End Chapter 146 o.0.o

Chapter 147: Faith

Ranger

Chapter 147: Faith

By Wanderer D

"...and Shutdown." Ember grinned as her hack overrode the turret's protocols and completely turned it off with the ADVENT Captain under it entirely unaware. "How's that security tower coming up, Lily?"

"Oh? Oh yeah, hold on…"

"What are you doing?"

"I've got the location of a couple of ADVENT bases out of it, I figure if you give me a couple more minu—"

"Shut it down." Ember's hand wrapped around Lily's shoulder like a vice. "Don't forget why we're here."

"Yeah, sorry…" Lily muttered, quickly deactivating the security tower. Externally it seemed to be working fine, but all systems and transmissions were completely down. "Done."

"Alright team." Ember moved to the front. "Let's get going, we don't want to be near here when the turrets activate again."

"Why aren't we taking down the captain?" Lily asked as they snuck by the few non-mechanical ADVENT troopers.

"You've been watching too many of Menace's missions and not enough of ours," Ember replied, glancing at the other woman. "We're trying to infiltrate the tower while Menace draws the attention of ADVENT and even the Chosen that was spotted earlier.

"If we start a street fight before we're close enough to the tower for it to be confused with a normal scuffle between Julian and ADVENT, we will have their attention."

"And we definitely don't want that," Lily said, nodding with a slight self-aware blush, "I understand, I'll keep the nerd inside."

"It's not about keeping the nerd inside," Security said, "it's about letting out the nerd when needed."

"Fine, fine, I get it! Keep the curiosity for when it's ready to be used, not when I want to use it."

"Exactly," Ember said, pretending to wipe a tear from her eye. "They grow up so fast!"

"Right, right," Shen growled, smacking Ember playfully, "let's just keep going."

"Hey, hey, hey… don't get ahead of yourself," Ember said, "we're still surrounded by ADVENT, and those guys, we can't hack."

"Yet."

"Wuzzat?" Breaker asked, blinking at Shen, who gave him a raspberry.

"Secret project."

"Right," Ember said, giving her an odd look. "Anyway, the factory is just a few blocks down… all we need is—"

"Dragon, this is Menace," Sunset's voice came through the comms, "we're engaging ADVENT, and the Hunter is confirmed. Repeat, Hunter is confirmed. I'm not sure if you'll see any movement of troops on your side, but at least we have her attention."

"Roger that, Menace, stay alive! And bring me back my people, Sunset, or I swear—"

The team winced when the city shook after a particularly loud explosion, rattling windows on the buildings around them.

"Menace!" Ember called in. "Menace!"

She glanced at the others, but both Coyote and Breaker shook their heads.

"Menace is fucking crazy," Ember muttered, "come on."

"How do you know that was Menace, and not ADVENT?" Lily asked, moving after Ember, who led them deeper into the alleys. From there, they saw the occasional group of ADVENT troopers running in the direction of the explosion.

"Right before I lost contact, I could have sworn I heard Fridge shouting, "Boom, baby!"," Ember explained. "That idiot, Sunset, is contagious, she's going to be returning my troops to me with bad habits."

"You don't think smoking is a bad habit?"

"Oh, they don't smoke," Ember said, shrugging. "They just use the cigarettes as tokens for bets. Something about Shaw and Shank's redemption?"

"Who?"

"No idea, but that's where they got it from." Ember motioned for them to stop, then moved alone to the edge of the building, peering out. "As expected, other than those few guys, most of the ADVENT troops set up around the tower are still here."

"Wait, wasn't Menace supposed to draw them away?"

"No," Coyote said, kneeling next to Shen, "they're drawing the attention of the Hunter and stopping them from getting backup. That's why we need to be as quiet as possible until we reach the tower. We don't want to give away that we're here."

"Isn't it a bit of an obvious diversion?" Shen asked. "I mean, why would XCOM attack just now?"

"Remember that ADVENT is basing all of their strategy off of what they learned from the Commander?" Ember asked, returning to them and motioning for everyone to follow. "The commander never sent larger teams, or two teams to the same mission in all her history in XCOM.

"In essence, they know how we used to operate… and if I've learned something about ADVENT is that with very few exceptions, they're not inclined to change, and oddly enough, they don't expect us to change either."

"It's sad," Shen said.

"Only if you're them," Ember countered. "But, you can ask the old guard that's still left, or just trust us. The Commander is not doing things by the book anymore. It's not just the Skirmishers, Reapers and Templars either… something happened that made her rethink things… and somehow, she managed to stick ADVENT into the relatively predictable mode we know."

"But for how long?" Shen asked.

"Doesn't matter," the other specialist replied. "By the time they figure out how to adapt to our new strategies, the Commander will have a new one."

"You have a lot of faith in the Commander," Lily said.

"And you don't?" Ember tilted her head and looked over her shoulder at Lily. "How long did we hunt for her? Don't tell me you're having second thoughts?"

"No?" Shen said, "Maybe? It's… complicated… it's not second thoughts, or doubting her, it's just how fast things changed. You would have expected her to be out of it for a few days or something, but she woke up, just as if she had fallen asleep 20 years ago, but jumped right in and took everything in stride… including the changes.

"How did she do that? I… I don't think I could. Even if I was aware of how things were happening, my thought process and strategies being ripped out of my mind by alien tech, long lost friends suddenly reappearing, people you thought dead were suddenly alive, and/or younger… you have to suddenly put all of that together, all of this and create a new strategy to fight your previous tormentors…"

Shen licked her lips. All of Dragon was sneaking a bit more slowly, listening to her words as they moved.

"It's just… beyond human," Lily said. "It's ridiculously out there, but she's not only doing it, you can almost feel the change."

"Maybe," Ember said, "but it's a good change, and I am glad our Commander can do it. Even if I couldn't. Or you. Or hell, our bacon-headed princess of blood. My father believed in her. Your dad believed in her. Galahad. Bradford. Vahlen. Annette. All the engineers and scientists of old XCOM that risked life and limb to join us in the Avenger. Hell, even that Councilman that calls from time to time like some sort of worried grandmother."

They slowed down as a patrol walked past them at the end of the alley, waiting silently until Ember deemed it safe to move. As they did, they started hearing the occasional shot, and small explosion until they emerged almost to the end of the street, where further ahead the facility where the MECs were created lay, surrounded by many other MECs, exchanging occasional fire, until they were destroyed by the insane firepower of the many, many turrets on the walls of the factory.

They studied the area in silence until Ember sighed. "In the end, the Commander is the one we need to trust. And that trust has to be absolute in the field, do you understand, Lily?"

Shen nodded, gulping as she glanced around. "So… how are we going to do this?"

Ember smiled.

o.0.o End Chapter 147 o.0.o

Chapter 148: Peekaboo

Ranger

Chapter 148: Peekaboo

By Wanderer D

"You will not escape my sight…" Elena's voice whispered into the comms. "I have spotted an Andromedon, approaching our hunting grounds."

Trojan looked in the direction of Elena's last known location. Angel had moved a bit away from him to cover him from a small distance, just in case ADVENT troopers located them and tried to access the roof.

Even as the fight had continued, with Sunset playing "defend the castle" and luring ADVENT to them while ambushing the soldiers, every time he thought back to that moment when she had been standing above the dismembered Priest gave him goosebumps.

"Confirm location," he said, shaking off the feeling and concentrating on the mission.

"It is approaching Sunset's last location, one block down, east side of the street, flanked by two Sectoids."

"Any sight of the Hunter?" Sunset asked.

"None," Elena replied.

"I have the Andromedon in sight," Trojan said.

"Ten-four. Elena, stay concealed, Jane, you and Fridge take cover and concentrate fire on the Andromedon after Trojan shoots it. Leave the Sectoids to me. They don't last long against swords. Annette, how's the castle?"

"I took care of the last patrol that tried to surround us," Annette replied. "As of now your back is clear."

"Excellent. On your mark, Trojan, everyone is ready."

"Roger that."

Trojan took a deep breath, then, when he released it slowly, he took his shot. The bullet flew true, cracking the large glass-like encasing protecting the body of the andromedon's alien pilot. Immediately, Jane and Fridge opened fire on the alien, before it could reach them, but all they seemed to achieve was to provoke it.

On the ground level, as the two sectoids dove for cover, the juggernaut-like abomination charged forth, apparently shrugging off the attacks as it moved to get a better angle to shoot from. Unfortunately for it, a car was parked in the way of its intended targets… not that it slowed it down even as the Andromedon's blind charge made the vehicle explode, undoubtedly damaging the unit.

As gauss shots from Trojan, Mag Cannon blasts shredded through everything in their path and Jane's magnetic rifle shots rained on the andromedon like hail, it reached its apparent, intended destination. It raised its cannon long enough for a green blob to start forming.

"Acid bomb!" Fridge shouted, "Fall back!"

Jane and him both split, running in opposite directions as the blob flew in a wobbly arc that ended when it touched the floor smack in the middle of where they had been. Then, with incredible force, it exploded, splashing the whole area with green, deadly acid that melted through most of their available cover.

Fridge kept shooting, and Jane, who had to scramble to her feet and take cover behind the rear end of an advent van, also started taking shots as soon as she was able.

The mechanical alien started shaking, smoke coming up as the last shot broke through the glass, hitting the body inside and making it shriek as it contorted and then fell forward, impaling itself on the thick shards of the protective glass.

"Here it comes!" Trojan warned.

The andromedon's body shuddered as some sort of energy burst shook it. The stopped pumps of acid on its back started moving again as the chassis straightened out, splashing acid around it. It started running towards the others, acid falling on the road and leaving it bubbling and smoking.

Trojan took another shot, hitting one of the servos and staying on it as it moved. The Andromedon tried to hit Sunset as she dashed past him, sword drawn—but she was too fast, and dodged the clumsy attack easily. She rushed forth towards the Sectoids, her confident smile only growing as they ignored their plasma and gathered psychic energy to try and counter her attack.

The distraction from Sunset's dash was enough for Fridge and Jane to start shooting the Andromedon again, and they were soon joined by Annette, who had rushed to their location. With Annette's fire, Jane took cover again. "Time to see if my training with Lily Shen paid off... " she muttered, activating her Combat Protocol.

Her GREMLIN flew up and around the obstacles, zeroing in on the andromedon, before bursting out a small omnidirectional thunderstorm that fried the exposed circuits of the shell, electrocuting to the point that it just collapsed in a heap of acid and twisted metal.

"Boom, baby! That's how we do shit!" Fridge gave Jane a thumbs up. "That's also one of Ember's favorite attacks."

"Hehe, I like it."

Confident that her team would be able to handle the andromedon, Sunset ran straight towards the closest Sectoid. She could see its blood pumping faster, no doubt as adrenaline kicked in, and it prepared for battle.

She could not only see the blood, but almost taste it... smell it. She was already salivating when the wave of psychic power tried to ram into her mind. The feedback was enough to burst the creature's brain inside its head, and it was already bleeding from the eyes by the time her sword chopped its head off.

Sunset was almost disappointed that she wasn't going to get to use her new attack, but it had still left her somewhat tired. It was probably for the best that she didn't for now… especially with the Hunter around. Since the Chosen all had some level of psychic abilities, it could definitely be a game changer.

She ducked next to the fallen sectoid's cover as the other alien clued in and instead of using its mental powers, shot at her with its plasma gun, missing by a fair margin, as the burning ray of energy flew past a solid foot above her hair.

The creature seemed momentarily shaken at what happened to its comrade, and its distraction was everything Sunset needed to lean out from cover and shoot it with her shard gun.

Unfortunately, it seemed the sectoid wasn't the only one letting things get to its head, and she shot wide, grazing the creature on the side, rather than shredding through its chest as intended.

The Sectoid cried out in pain, turning its grinning face towards her, just as Sunset's eyes went to the bleeding wound she had inflicted. A second later, the Sectoid's head exploded from a solid gauss shot from Trojan.

Grunting with some disappointment at the kill being taken away from her, Sunset crouched down and took a deep breath. The enticing smell of freshly spilled blood filled her nostrils and made her feel giddy.

She frowned, shaking her head. That wasn't right. She was getting distracted, allowing her joy at the sight of blood to overwhelm her common sense. She had to rein it in, or it would cost her her life. All they needed was one lucky shot.

Still, she'd better report her progress. "Dragon, this is Menace," she called in, "we're engaging ADVENT, and the Hunter is confirmed. Repeat, Hunter is confirmed. I'm not sure if you'll see any movement of troops on your side, but at least we have her attention."

"Roger that, Menace, stay alive! And bring me back my people, Sunset, or I swear—"

"Sunset! Get the hell out of there! Run!" Trojan's shout carried through the comms, startling her and making her wince. But years of training and life and death situations paid off, and she jumped over the separator she had been using as a cover and past several parked cars, diving into the nearest alley just as a powerful greenish, purple-black blast of plasma smashed into one of the cars, blowing it—and three others—up with a fireball that went high above the buildings around.

Even out of the way, on the floor, and protected by the buildings, she felt the rush of intense heat wash over her as the whole area went up in flames.

Then the comms crackled again with insane giggling before a pause for breath. "Like… Peekaboo! I totally see you!"

o.0.o End Chapter 148 o.0.o

Chapter 149: Unexpected

Ranger

Chapter 149: Unexpected

By Wanderer D

Dragon Team was gathered together behind one of the smaller warehouses overlooking the factory area. Although they were well within enemy territory, there was little chance of a random patrol finding them, as most of the enemies were gathered around other areas.

"So your plan is to get the factory MECs started on an offensive?"

Ember nodded, smiling at Shen. "Why take them down ourselves and risk additional injury when we can just have the droids duke it out among themselves? Get their attention?"

"And how exactly are you planning on getting this done?" Shen asked. "I'll grant you that planning an attack like this is not something I'm an expert at, but your plan hinges completely on being able to reach a whole bunch of machines and tricking them."

"That's the thing," Ember said, leaning back against the wall. "I was going to try and hack one or the other, but the risk of us getting caught on that one is very high. Security, let's see a map."

"Yes, ma'am!"

The team gathered around as Ember explained. "Given the range of the GREMLINs, we can't really have the attacks concentrate on an area far away from us. Getting there risks discovery, and whoever is found out on that area will be taken down very quickly, regardless of skill."

"But if it's too close, we will still risk being seen." Coyote countered.

"That's why we go—"

"It's not going to work."

The group looked at Shen.

"How come?" Coyote asked. "This kind of thing might be basic, but it is effective."

Lily shook her head. "You're thinking of normal ADVENT vs XCOM situations. That doesn't apply here. Most, if not all, of the current troops stationed around the factory are mechanical. Provoking one area into a fight is not going to make the other machines instinctively go help… since they have no such instincts."

The group grimaced at each other, but nodded.

"I don't get it," Coyote said, the ranger motioning with her hand. "Okay, so they won't rush to help, but they're being attacked nearby…"

"You're thinking of a regular ADVENT pod, which would have a Captain or a Priest or even an Andromedon giving orders," Lily clarified. "In that kind of situation, this would probably work because their first reaction would be to do something about it, but with these… they'll stay put and on watch at their posts unless directly ordered by officers to do something different, or if they are under attack themselves."

"Great." Coyote muttered, sitting back and massaging her forehead. "Now what? We can't take too long. Menace is going to be on the receiving end of everything between their location and us."

"I think the plan is good," Shen said, "but the scope is too small."

Silence.

Ember frowned. "You… what? You think the scope is too small?!"

"Shen," Chrysalis' voice hummed through, "What are you thinking?"

"I need to get closer…" Shen said, her eyes up, scanning the roofs until they settled on one specific building. "I need to get closer to that radio tower."

"Ping it on the map."

Shen did so by tracing a circle on the building depicted in their map, knowing that the Avenger's dedicated computer would mirror it.

"It's heavily guarded," Security muttered.

"I'll get you there. How long do you need?"

"Shouldn't you be keeping an eye on Menace as well?" Ember asked before she could stop herself.

"Central is working with them directly, right now, your mission is more critical."

"Then," Shen said, "I just need a few minutes once I'm there, Commander."

"Understood. Coyote, Security, you're with her. Ember, you and the rest of your team will follow but remain hidden at ground level. If Shen is thinking what I'm thinking, we'll need you to disperse quickly to these other locations."

Shen's eyes were wide as she studied all the buildings that Chrysalis had marked on their map. The others looked at each other in confusion, but Shen knew all too well that the Commander hadn't just guessed things. "But… how?"

"I'm the commander."

"That's hardly an explanation." After a prolonged moment of silence, Shen spoke up again, her tone accusatory. "I can hear you smiling, commander!"

Julian watched in silence as Scootaloo stared at the floor. The human woman had clearly been very upset at what had happened to his Apple Bloom.

For the time they had known each other, she had regaled him with stories about her friends. At first he had been uninterested. As time passed, and he knew more about them and their relationship, he was jealous. Eventually, however, he overcame that feeling, hoping perhaps that they could one day meet him and accept him.

After all, between Apple Bloom's and Scootaloo's genius when it came to mechanical design, they could probably make him a much better body than that old pile of junk ADVENT had stolen from his father.

Sure, it had been intended for him, after all, but all hardware became antiquated quickly enough, and with a team like that, plus the social admiration humans had for Sweetie Belle, he could end up with not only a body that would shame all other MECs, but also political power.

When he thought about Apple Bloom, Julian ran another diagnostic. Something had changed in his programming when she was shot. It was in a way predictable: he was an AI, capable of learning and evolving, however the rate of changes seemed to be outdoing his initial calculations by a fair margin.

And it had started with Sunset Shimmer and Jane Kelly.

To this day, after reviewing the data objectively and coming to the conclusion that it was a glitch, he still did not understand (and thus had a subroutine running examining the data with any new information acquired) how he had actually felt… relieved when Apple Bloom had revealed that both XCOM members had survived.

Even after he had given away their position to ADVENT in order to cover his tracks. He had fully expected Jane Kelly to die and Sunset soon after. But when they had escaped the city and then… somehow… survived deadly wounds, he had been pleased by the development. It had put him at risk, but no retaliation had come from XCOM.

It was possible that they had not realized he was responsible, but it also indicated that if they were really unaware of this, Sunset had protected him to some extent, as the Commander would no doubt had foreseen the danger of his unleashed AI—considering all the information and data he still had about old XCOM.

In a turn of events that had him running scenarios constantly, he had then pretended to befriend Apple Bloom. Or thought he had.

His reaction to her being executed had not been logical, after all. And now they were in this situation due to his own actions.

Now, they were trapped, there was little hope. ADVENT would probably destroy the base if they were merciful. But, as sarcastic as he could be… as cruel and manipulative, Julian refused to lie to himself now.

They would be overwhelmed. The humans killed. His dreams destroyed. He would be investigated again, this time more thoroughly. His code fully explored, his self deleted. There was no stopping them. Not with the Chosen at the helm.

It was then that he received the transmission and decoded it.

The video replicated a female that was somewhat familiar in appearance, but more importantly, she had the XCOM logo on her uniform and had used Charles Shen's personal communication protocol. They had come. They had heard AppleSeed's message and come.

"Julian. This is Lily Shen," the woman said, "I know you can parse this message. There's a whole bunch of family reunions going around XCOM these days. How about we have one of our own?"

o.0.o End Chapter 149 o.0.o

Chapter 150: Family

Ranger

Chapter 150: Family

By Wanderer D

The fighting outside seemed to have slowed down to a temporary halt. She couldn't hear the noises and explosions anymore, but she didn't care. Not now. Not after what she had seen.

"Scootaloo."

She shifted, shaking her head, ignoring the voice on the speakers. She couldn't really deal with these things, regardless of what Julian would say. With Apple Bloom gone and Sweetie lost—possibly even dead—what point was there to continue?

"Scootaloo. The time for regret will be later. We have a chance to avenge them."

"Damn it Julian." She slammed her hand on the wall, hard. It didn't dent it. It hurt like hell all the way down to the bone and left her feeling like her arm had been rattled about. It didn't even help.

"AppleSeed is taking care of Bloom's… remains. But those that did it to her.... They need to pay. They must suffer!"

Scootaloo bit back a snarky remark. Even though it had been a shock to discover that Julian was actually an AI, the fact was that, at least as far as she could tell, he, 'or is it "it"? had been deeply affected by Bloom being shot.

She wasn't entirely sure of what their relationship had been… Bloom had pretended that he was a coworker. Sweetie and herself had assumed it was some cute engineer she had taken a liking to, given how she often spoke about his intelligence and insight.

To say that it had been shocking to find out was, honestly, an understatement, but what other word could she use? And this AI… for all its alien-like feel, was very human. Almost too human in its desperate anger and resentment.

It was clear he was not fond of… organics, but Julian made no effort to hide his obvious thirst for revenge, not for the slights against him—although granted, there was plenty of whining complains in all of the rants—but more importantly he was doing it because, as far as Scootaloo could tell, he had actually been fond of her friend.

In essence, he had gone to war in Apple Bloom's name. A war he knew he would lose, given his earlier ramblings about how unexpected and unprepared his plans were.

Now the onus fell on her. Should she help him? She had been wrong before, about XCOM, but this time… how could she not help?

Cold... unmoving... barely even recognizable. "Apple Bloom?"

She clenched her fists and ground her teeth, eyes shutting hard as she fought the image in her mind. The urge to vomit rose again, but she swallowed it down with pure anger. Julian was right. They had no right to survive the day.

They had shot her friend with plasma, point blank over an argument... after a decade of work—it hadn't mattered to these monsters. And, if Julian was telling the truth, Apple Bloom had intended all along to put him into that SPARK body of his anyway.

The least she could do was finish what her friend started.

She stood up, wiping the tears with the back of her hand and picked up the pad with Apple Bloom's notes. The security was tight, but Bloom and Julian had cracked most of it. All they had left to do was to bypass the last few locks and they could download the AI into it.

"How is this going to help?"

"My message reached XCOM, they are trying to reach us right now."

"XCOM? Is Sunset here?"

"I did not speak to her. But I know the one that contacted me."

Scootaloo's eyes narrowed. "How would you know them?"

"Because it was my sister… Lily Shen."

"Is she also an AI?"

"No. But… we… the idea would be similar to growing up together. She was there when I was born."

"Right. Are you going to explain that?"

"No. I see no point in delving on circumstances that occurred over twenty years ago that amount to one man sitting on a desk writing my code."

Scootaloo snorted, walking down the metallic corridor to where the SPARK was waiting. "This whole day has been nothing but heartache, Julian. Didn't you say she was your sister? As stupid as it is, don't you have any good memories of her?"

Julian was quiet for a moment. "I had very little time with my… family… before the Elders attacked—and almost completely destroyed—XCOM."

"So no good memories?"

"Other than they abandoned me?!" Julian growled. "Not, really, no, Scootaloo. But thank you very much for bringing that betrayal up again."

"Hey, calm down." Scootaloo sighed. "I know how you feel."

"Really. You know how it feels to be left behind and torn apart by incompetent alien programmers. Do tell."

"I said chill." Scootaloo retorted. "Look, I wasn't… they didn't do to me what happened to you, I get it. I'm not comparing that, sorry if it sounded like I did. I meant… well, Rainbow Dash was like a big sister to me, alright?" She looked down. "She was much more family to me than... others. I looked up to her all my life and the day the aliens attacked Canterlot High… I never saw her again. She just… left. I heard she had joined the Air Force but… well, you know what happened to the army."

Julian didn't answer, so she continued.

"I thought for almost twenty years that she was dead. I saw all the people I cared for die in that period of time… all but Apple Bloom, Sweetie and Rarity… and, well, let's face it. Rarity is…" She sighed. "A special case. I heard that Pinkie had died. I heard that Fluttershy had died. We never found out what happened to Applejack… and then, just… a couple of months ago, I come here to pick up two people that Apple Bloom was helping… and who do I find?"

She had to stop, curling her hands into fists. "And fuck dammit, Julian… I was so angry! Rainbow Dash just… walked down and… and I punched her!"

"Then perhaps you do understand a little o—"

"But I wanted to hug her!" Scootaloo interrupted, taking in a long ragged breath. "Don't you get it, Julian? I blame her for not reaching out, but I know she wasn't trying to hurt me. I heard from Jane… Rainbow Dash thought everyone was dead except for us and Rarity. She's not perfect and… and fuck it, I just want to punch her again and hug her a-and kiss her. And strangle her. And shout at her and cry on her shoulder."

"Yes. I can see how that would be a healthy way to get over your grievances. Hate copulation."

"No, you moron, I'm telling you that I had a lot of conflicting feelings, yeah, but… she was back. It was like a part of me had been returned, somehow, out of the darkness where it had been hidden."

"I fail to see how that relates to me, Scootaloo."

"Don't you get it?" Scootaloo asked. "It could be Sunset out there. It could be Jane. It could be just about any XCOM soldier. But it wasn't them." She took a deep breath, stopping outside the room where the SPARK was.

She looked up at one of the cameras, imagining that Julian would be looking back at her in the eye.

"The person that came to get you wasn't just assigned to do so, I bet." Scootaloo smiled, a tired, pained smile. "It was your sister that came to get you. And that says a lot."

Julian silently opened the door for her.

"You know," Scootaloo said, "earlier I was wondering how your friendship with Apple Bloom…" She trailed off, thinking about her friend, then shaking her head and gripping the pad harder. "I was wondering how it had worked. I didn't realize until now just how much you had in common with us Crusaders."

Julian said nothing for now, but outside, his cameras scanned the area, trying to find a glimpse of Lily. And deep in his core, he decided to run ever more diagnostics.

He just couldn't think of what to say.

o.0.o End Chapter 150 o.0.o

Chapter 151: Advantage

Ranger

Chapter 151: Advantage

By Wanderer D

By the time the flames subsided, what was left on the street was little more than molten pieces of twisted metal. The remains of the sectoids had been charred into lumps, and the blood was little more than carbonized dust.

"Fuck!" Sunset took deep breaths, not daring to glance out of the corner of the building. "Trojan you saved my life! Everyone else in one piece?"

"Jane here. Fridge is with me and Annette, we're okay. We were far enough that the initial explosion didn't damage us, but we retreated a little. We're at the beginning of the block again."

"Keep under cover."

"Yes, ma'am."

"This is Outrider," Elena's voice was next in the channel. "I am still hidden. I'm moving up the side of the building to see if I can spot her."

"Crap." Sunset tried to look down across the street, where the Reaper had last been located. "Make sure you're not caught. Do I need to remind you who the Hunter's favorite game is?"

"I will teach her to fear the Reapers."

Sunset grimaced, trying to think fast. "Trojan, Angel. Report."

"Hiss."

"Yes, stay where you are, deep cover. Keep an eye on Trojan."

"Well, at least I have protection."

"Keep joking. Can you see the Hunter?"

"No. It was just luck that I caught a glimpse of her leaning out of that building. If she's still in the area, she was hiding behind the three-story one with the water tower."

"Why would they have a water tower?" Fridge asked. "It's not like they're out in the wild."

"Probably was one of the first buildings as the city expanded," Jane said, "New Appaloosa started to grow without the aid of ADVENT. They came in after to finish the job and "standardize" it."

"We need a plan." Sunset leaned against the wall, checking Arashi for any damage, but the alien-designed gun didn't have a scratch. Sunset took a deep breath. "We'll have to lure her out somehow."

"You understand that implies getting shot at." Jane's voice was almost accusatory.

"How do you intend to do so anyway? If we at least had an idea of where she is that would give us a small advantage." Fridge asked. "Trojan, you think she's still there?"

"Unlikely, a sniper wouldn't stay in the same position if they were spotted."

"Do you have a better idea?"

When Sunset was met with silence she nodded. "I imagine more ADVENT will be coming over to aid on the attack…" She trailed off, then smiled. "I have an idea."

"Shit," Jane muttered on the radio, "I can hear you smiling."

Sonata silently flew through the air, her grappling hook pulling her to the top of a bridge, where she landed like a shadow. She smiled, her eyes shining in excitement.

She had recognized the human that had dodged her shot. It was Sunset Shimmer! The one that had killed Aria.

Sonata giggled. She was finally hunting something really fun. The last few times… it had been too easy. Reapers were good at hiding, but extremely overconfident, and really not as fast as they wanted to believe they were.

Oh. And frail. XCOM soldiers could take a hit… from most weapons. At least they had a chance to survive. So far no Reaper had lasted long against her. But this… this time it she would have fun!

Locky had been right when he had said that the Commander would make a much more interesting challenge. The Elders had been furious and much slamming of psychic energy had been thrown around when they had felt just how… ready… the idea of a real challenge made Sonata.

The idiots had expected some sort of loyalty or regret at the loss of her sister. Sonata snorted. The only downside about this fight was that if she won, she'd have to deal with Locky herself. And the dude was a pain in the ass.

And smug to boot.

But he didn't matter right now. At first, she had been disappointed with XCOM's performance. The last team she had destroyed had been pathetic. She could still remember their screams as she took one by one and displayed their dead bodies for their friends to find.

She giggled at the memory of the one that hadn't been actually dead when they found him. Who knew humans could be missing so much and bleeding so much and still be conscious?

Well. She knew. Sorta.

Maybe she should do the same to these guys. It was a bit trickier in a city, but not impossible. Some creative rappelling and parkour and they wouldn't even know where she was coming from. Hell, maybe she should ask the Elders to grant her invisibility like Aria. She'd be totally like that Predator from the movie.

That way her new rendition to cinema classics would be a bit more accurate.

She felt her gem give a slight pulse. One of the others was here… or maybe… what was it that Aria had called Sunset? Blood Witch? Could it really be? Aria hadn't bothered to talk to her after she had arrived that one time, so she had thought it was just a nickname. But only a Blood Witch or other dark sorceress would be able to use their gems.

But it was odd, the power was still dormant.

Welp! That was one more reason to kill Sunset Shimmer and her friends, then. Before the Blood Witch figured out how to tap into the magical knowledge of the gems of decay and turn into…

Sonata's thoughts were interrupted by a sharp pain, she rocked in place from the impact of the bullet and scanned the area quickly trying to spot the shooter, when another shot hit the metallic guardrail behind which she had taken cover.

She looked around, laying lower and pulling out her rifle, scanning the area.

"How?!"

Another shot, this one failing to hit her again, but she had spotted the shooter's scope, reflecting light just before the tell-tale bright flash as the trigger was pulled.

Without missing a beat, she rested Darklance on the rail and shot back. The sniper at the other end flew back, spitting blood into the air, landing on a heap.

She noticed another shot hitting her on the side, but the damage was minimal, and the sniper was still breathing. She aimed again.

Suddenly the sniper's form was snatched from the floor, by something, just as she pulled the trigger and obliterated the spot where he had been. Sonata cursed, throwing a stun grenade in the direction of where the other shots had come before her grappling hook dragged her across the air to another, higher location that gave her a clearer view.

Darklance's scope quickly found the culprit. A viper traitor was trying to stabilize the XCOM agent.

Sonata grinned, centering her sights on the viper's head. "I don't like traitors, bitch."

She pulled the trigger.

o.0.o End Chapter 151 o.0.o

Chapter 152: Gamble

Ranger

Chapter 152: Gamble

By Wanderer D

EARLIER

You cannot be serious.

Sunset grimaced at the deadpan tone of Sashssa’s voice. However, if they wanted to survive this battle, they needed to be able to anticipate Sonata’s moves as much as possible, and the best way of doing that without XCOM getting discovered… was to do it in a way that didn’t involve them directly at all.

“I’m dead serious," she finally said. “We need an advantage."

"If we’re discovered, that would be the end of us. We don’t have a giant spaceship to stay away from the Elders."

“Look, you won’t be discovered, there’s no chance in hell they’ll even consider the fact that you guys are still in the game—“

“Which is exactly why my answer is no," he interrupted. "Their ignorance of our existence is the greatest advantage we posses. What you ask endangers all of our lives. I will not have it."

"If any of my team members dies because you refused to help—“

"There is no need for that, Sunset, Annette spoke through another channel. "Sashssa is simply worried about their survival. He’s not very fond of you either."

“What did I ever do to him?"

“Not you… Sunny One almost killed him in a mission, but he managed to escape."

“Well… that’s great."

"It’s a good plan, Sunset. Let me talk to him."

“Be my guest."

Sunset sat in silence in the relative safety of the alley she was hiding in, her thoughts drifting into the life of her counterpart in this world.

Human Sunset Shimmer might be gone, and she might have run out of notes and visions to share with them all, but her legacy continued in many different ways. Sashssa being a good example. Or Annette, or Geist… how many more friends and enemies would she meet that knew her other self? That hated or missed her?

And that legacy now fell on her. As a leader, member of XCOM and spiritual successor. She needed to live up to a legend that had affected the whole world in one way or another. And not only that, but someone that probably had been her boss’s lover… and looked exactly like she did.

She hated to admit it but it sometimes really scared her, just how much of an influence she could be. How much leadership demanded. Even if from a very early stage in her life she had been groomed to become a leader of her people, and even with how much she had wished—and still did—to be just that… it was sobering.

Especially when leadership had her hiding with the knowledge that at any moment, an unseen enemy could blow up her head into bloody chunks.

Hmm.

Blood.

"Sunset."

Sunset’s head snapped up. “Yeah?"

I’ve talked to Sashssa and Vikass. They will proceed with your plan."

"Could you tell him that I’m not the Sunset that shot him?"

"He knows. But his species is very good at carrying grudges."

“Fantastic. I’ll keep that in mind."

"You should. He and Angel share common ancestors, after all."

“Central, sir," the Engineer spoke up, “we’re starting to receive a transmission."

Bradford smirked. “So that’s what she was planning when she asked us for a secure channel. Clever girl." He leaned forward on the rail as the globe transformed into a map of the area. “Let’s see where that monster is hiding."

Invisible and silent, the seekers floated high above the city, scanning, finding all living beings, big and small. They flew undetected over Jane and Fridge, who—much like Sunset—had taken cover behind the sturdiest cover they could find, and as away as possible from anything that might explode.

They flew over the building where Trojan had nested and now waited patiently for instruction, while Angel had coiled herself into a smaller target and scanned the area carefully, tasting the air with her flickering tongue.

The squid-like MECS passed the place where Elena waited, hidden in the shadows, and never caught sight of her.

Eventually, their scans detected the Hunter. Sonata waited with an impatient air about her, Darklance at the ready. Whatever the powers she had been granted by the Elders, she was blissfully unaware of the presence of the alien MECS high above her.

The pair of seekers stopped above the Chosen, then moved apart, covering a wider area in order to not lose sight of her, then transmitted her position to the Avenger and triangulated it back to the XCOM troops on the ground.

"Sunset," Braford called in, "Do you see her?"

“Yes, but now that we now know where she is…" Sunset muttered, “we need to figure out the best way to keep her distracted. We’re still a decent distance from her location, and she’s proven before to be deadly."

"Doesn’t help that this whole area has too many abandoned explosive containers," Jane added, "What’s the deal with that?"

"If I were to guess," Fridge spoke up, "I’d say that they were probably planted by ADVENT. Most likely they wanted to have them in case Julian’s MEC units started overpowering them, so they would start destroying large groups of them."

“So, crowd control, basically," Sunset summarized, “unfortunately that’s going to help her more than us, given her tendency to stick to the rooftops." She tapped her fingers on her knees.

"Come on XCOM, where are you hiding? Are you really that scared of little ol’ me?" Sonata’s voice taunted in the open channel.

Sunset bit her lower lip in annoyance. “Avenger, find me, Annette and Jane an alternate route to go around and get to the Hunter."

"You could get to her relatively quickly, Sunset," Bradford spoke up, "If you manage to climb up and move East, there should be no line of sight from the Hunter to your position from what we can see, but the first move would expose you immediately."

"Then we distract it," Elena pitched in. "We might not be too effective at our current distance, but Trojan and I can certainly snipe at the foul creature.

"We create the distraction and let you make your move while she’s focused on us," Trojan said, "Can’t say that as a sniper putting myself in the cross-hairs would be my ideal move, but we can’t do much about it… we have to close the distance somehow, and at least we have a fighting chance that you guys currently don’t."

“It sounds particularly dangerous," Sunset said.

"Hey," Fridge added, "tell me I didn’t join up with Menace on the day they wimp out."

"It’s your call, Captain," Annette said.

Sunset took a deep breath, eyes narrowing as she looked up into the sky. Today she intended to taste Chosen blood. “Let’s do it. Annette, I want you to go down the block the moment we know we have the Hunter’s attention where we want it. Jane, Fridge, you both stay ready to take Sonata down if she gets in range. Don’t get killed, people."

"Then I’ll take the first shot," Elena said, her voice betraying the anger she felt at seeing the Hunter.

“On my signal…" Sunset called in, standing up and moving down further into the alley, until she reached the end. She cracked her neck, then looked up. “Go!"

o.0.o End Chapter 152 o.0.o

Chapter 153: Bypass

Ranger

Chapter 153: Bypass

By Wanderer D

Lily was really glad she had kept up with the cardio. Hiking through the woods, walking around the city, infiltrating it, scurrying between the buildings at the Commander's set pace, and now having to climb the side of a building, was definitely not a regular day for most of the Engineers in the ship.

ROV-R and TALIA hovered around her as she made her way up, following in Coyote's wake. The team's ranger had been the first one up, and after a few tense seconds where she had presumably combed the whole roof of the building, had peeked down at them from the edge and waved that everything was clear.

Now it was Shen's turn, with Security waiting right under her for her to reach the top. It was nerve-wracking and forced her to tick another mark for her admiration of not only their soldiers, but also for little nerdy Twilight Sparkle. After what felt like a long, long climb, but was in reality three or four stories, she finally made it to the edge and pulled herself over the edge with the assistance of Coyote's steady grip.

ROV-R beeped contentedly as they moved away from the edge, Lily trying all the time to not show her eagerness at putting some distance from it. Judging from Coyote's barely hidden smirk, she was actually failing at it.

Still, her objective was in sight.

The building had a radio relay of the type that ADVENT used to boost their network signals. Although the Elder's Neural Network was almost all-encompassing in a wide scale in large cities, it suffered from limitations in areas with a high density of buildings, hence their occasional attempts to set up newer relays under the cities or in older, non-ADVENT-standard zones, which XCOM would disrupt, hack into, or completely destroy.

This time around, it was hacking.

Her thoughts turned to Julian. Ever since Sunset had revealed the AI had survived, Shen had a nagging feeling that she couldn't shake. Julian, although very advanced, had been severely limited in function, back when her father had created him, and now that she had actually spoke with him, there was a tinge of desperation in his "voice", which even the manufactured sound effects could not hide.

Julian had been in ADVENT's hands for twenty years. In that time, they had prodded at his code, dismantled it and kept him trapped while they did all that. It was akin to being trapped in one's mind, seeing everything that was going on and done on your body and only being able to scream inside your head.

In short, she wasn't very sure her "little brother" was sane. But, strange times made for strange bedfellows after all, and right now XCOM needed allies… and if she was honest with herself, she did really want to reclaim that little part of her dad's legacy.

Her father had worked tirelessly with alien technology for as long as she could remember. XCOM had always been her home and family, but… her dad's passion for his work and undying loyalty—which had obviously influenced her choices—had been epitomized by the development of possible AI assistance for XCOM, stemming from his budding understanding of MELD and alien cyphers.

She pulled out her pad, plugging it into the relay and started to work, her mind drifting between memories of her dad coding Julian, and their time as ADVENT prisoners before they had managed to escape. For all his possible excentricities, Julian was indeed her dad's creation, and as such, and as much as could be attributed, family of sorts.

She would have never thought this before, of course, but meeting Sunset and finding out about other worlds, different species versions of themselves possibly inhabiting them, was an eye-opener for this kind of thing.

How could you simply pretend that something as basic as organic vs software was a real issue separating people (or AIs) who by any other definition would be siblings?

"How are things going over there?" Ember's voice came through the comms.

"She's hacking in, boss," Security replied, his tone slightly awed, "I've never seen anything like it."

Lily concentrated on her mission, bypassing firewall after firewall, until she finally was through. She grinned as her code hijacked the signal, and quickly opened several backdoors, ensuring future access. Her pad indicated her chosen relays in the area were still locked out however, but that was of minor consequence, as the code would be more than enough to use the exploit she had found. "I'm in! Ember, I'm sending you the bypass sequence. Think you guys can cover the other locations?"

"Damn, girl!" Ember laughed into the comms. "That was quick!"

"I'll get them there, Shen," the commander spoke up, "You concentrate on the current one and coordinate with Julian."

"Understood."

Scootaloo wiped her brow with the back of her hand. The armor upgrades had been fast-produced by Julian in almost record time, so the body was already taking shape under her direction.

It felt… almost sacrilegious to be doing this, but time was pressing and Julian needed to be ready as soon as possible. Until this was done, it was clear he'd be operating at substandard efficiency. "You know this will need a lot of fixing afterwards. Updates. Upgrades. Software and mechanical tuning…"

"I understand," the rogue AI replied, "but it must be done if we all want to survive the upcoming fight.

"But are you sure—"

"I refuse to engage ADVENT in combat until the body is ready!"

"Fine, fine." Scootaloo growled. "No need to get edgy."

"Do not mock me, human!"

"I might have to do this whole robot body thing, but I refuse to do the human vs robot routine with you. So, either you let me work, or I stop right now."

"I have lasers."

"I have a kill switch."

"Hm. It seems Lily is trying to reach me. I'll go see what she wants."

Scootaloo sighed, getting back to work. "Seriously, AB, why did you have to date a crazy AI?"

o.0.o End Chapter 153 o.0.o

Author's Note

Really short chapter tonight, and late to boot. Sorry guys, I was called in to fill in for the Philippines and had to write this in between work gaps.

Chapter 154: Mindscape

Ranger

Chapter 154: Mindscape

By Wanderer D

Sunset ran around the building as the shots echoed behind her, dodging around old trash and jumping over boxes and other debris.

"One hit."

"Missed!"

"Keep shooting guys!" Sunset called in, seeing a perfect spot to fly. She didn't stop running, instead accelerating and shooting her grappling hook for a running leap. The cord whipped through the air, the alien-alloy central tip piercing into the solid wall, while the additional hooks sank around the point of impact for additional purchase.

She felt the mechanism from Mox's hook activate, and like a fish biting the hook, she was pulled through the air with tremendous force to land on her destination, a tall building just shy of the bridge where the Hunter was located, overlooking it by a solid additional floor.

Sunset rolled her shoulder. Mox's hook was designed for someone much bigger than her and carried a lot of additional strength with it. One day, if she wasn't careful, she might dislocate her arm. No trying to drag back ADVENT forces to her position with this one.

"The Hunter is not giving any indication of awareness to your current location, Sunset Shimmer," Sashssa said on the comms. "She has taken cover at the top of the bridge."

"Great. Then I can still—"

"Trojan's down!"

"Fuck!" Sunset started running. She needed to catch up, fast.

"She took another shot, but Angel snagged Trojan out of the way!" Sashssa informed, clearly surprised.

"Angel, both of you get down to the alley between the two buildings! Take cover!" Sunset ordered. "Jane, head over there and heal them."

"Hiss!"

"Roger, already on my way!"

"Fridge, you and Annette stay put. If you see the Hunter I want razing fire, but don't expose yourselves, understood?" Before she got a reply, Sunset saw a bright explosion of light on the other side of the building she was running around, and heard Outrider gasp in the radio. "Elena!"

"I-I'm fine, no damage, but I can't see anything!"

"Stay in cover!"

"The Hunter has moved!" Sashssa reported urgently. "She's on the same rooftop as you, around the corner! Taking a shot!"

Sunset ran, scampering over the staircase that led into the building and jumping down, sword raised to stab the Hunter, who took her shot, the black lance of energy flashing in a way that distorted the air around it for a split second.

She heard a distant explosion as she crashed into the former siren with all the momentum she had applied to the tip of her blade. She heard bones snap and felt the welcoming warmth of blood covering her as she skewered the monster.

She felt her gem resonate, and the world spun around her as the blood invaded her senses. Sunset's eyes narrowed as the world around faded. 'Of course... Sonata has another…'

"Ugh. Mindscape!" Sonata's voice whined all around her.

Sunset blinked as she stood up in the empty darkness.

"I hate Mindscapes! Why are they always so dull? I mean, like, why can't they ever be something nice, like a taqueria?"

Clouds of energy shifted and everything reformed into a restaurant with metallic, branded tables and plastic chairs. Sitting at one of the tables, already loaded with food and a large drink was Sonata.

Well. Older Sonata. Gone was the teenage Siren she had seen in the other world, now sporting a much more mature body.

Sunset briefly wondered how that worked. For all intents and purposes, the Sirens had been immortal in the other world. Even here, they had spent centuries in this world without aging a day. Did it have something to do with their magic? The Elders? Being turned into Chosen?

"It's fake food, but it sure does bring back memories!" Sonata said in between gulps. She glanced up at Sunset and didn't dignify her with words, merely nodding at the chair across with her head.

Sunset grimaced and rolled her eyes, but… mindscape. What the hell else was she supposed to do?

So, she went and sat down, glaring at the gorging Siren. "You done there, Sonata?"

"Huh, so you know my name? Cool! I guess." The Siren said, chewing down and swallowing a particularly large piece of food, which ended up in her coughing and grabbing her drink to help push it down.

Once the morsel was gone, Sonata leaned back, raising an eyebrow at Sunset. "So you killed me. Well done. Score one for you XCOM."

"Why am I even here?" Sunset asked, unamused. "We both know this is a hollow victory as is."

"Is it?" Sonata shrugged, sipping her drink. "You stopped me from killing more of your friends."

Sunset frowned. "You didn't kill anyone this time."

Sonata tilted her head. "Oh? Well. You might find otherwise once we're done here."

"So spill it, why did you bring me here?" Sunset leaned forward.

"Hmm." Sonata tapped her chin with her finger, pretending to think about it. "Well, you're a blood witch. And you're already down the Path of Madness. I think you'd be a better fit with us in ADVENT than XCOM."

Sunset felt a chill run down her spine. The way Sonata had used the words 'path of madness' made it sound like an actual event. "What do you mean by that?"

Sonata blinked, then smiled. "Oh. You don't know? That's a-dorable." She blinked, seeming to space out for a moment. "But… if you don't know, how did you create the Blood Bind?"

"Blood Bind?" Sunset tried to remain calm, but it was hard to concentrate. Sonata's words were full of meaning, and she had no idea what that could be.

"Yeaaaah," Sonata waved her hand in circles. "You know, that thing you did to that woman on your left."

Sunset reared back a little and cautiously looked to her left. Jane floated there, naked, her privacy kept intact only by slow-flowing streams of blood that encircled and flowed around her, except for one area, where it went straight into her chest and out of her back, like some sort of twisted Gordian Knot.

"W-what…"

"Oh. You can have a lot of fun with that. You can stop her heart. Slow her blood flow. Accelerate it. Cause her immense pain… or really, really…really intense pleasure." Sonata grinned, almost squirming in place.

"I—"

"And then there's you…" Sonata interrupted. "Haven't you looked down at your body?"

Sunset's eyes widened and she looked down at herself, relaxing a little when all she saw was her armor… but…

Gulping, she pushed the collar away from her body a little. She could almost feel her heart stop.

"Yes, yes, it's shocking the first time… you're still very sane though," Sonata said, leaning back. "You might actually survive it. Who knows what you'll become, huh? Another Siren?" She tilted her head. "I've always wanted a little sister. But maybe you will become something different. Something worse… you're so much further in than other blood witches… and yet your spells are so limited! Like, why the fuck?"

Sunset stood up, stumbling back and trying not to look at the floating form of Jane. "I—"

Sonata started laughing. "And I was, like, worried about the gem for a while there," she grinned, standing up and waving her hand. Immediately the whole imaginary restaurant disappeared.

Sonata walked forward, crossing the distance between them and getting right into Sunset's personal space. Her raspberry irises looked straight and deep into Sunset's cyan. "I think you're adorable, little witch. Come join me sometime soon for some fun and backstabbing. Here's a couple of little freebies for you… don't say the Hunter doesn't give back."

Sunset licked her lips, still tingly from Sonata's kiss. She tasted the Siren's blood, rich with forbidden magic, much like her own, and the almost fizzy taste of the Elder's psionic energy. Her breathing was coming out hard, her mind still ablaze with not only the feeling of the other Sire—she shook her head.

She wasn't one of them.

She wasn't. She'd never be one of them.

It was during that second reaffirmation that the sounds of the world returned.

"Angel's down!"

o.0.o End Chapter 154 o.0.o

Chapter 155: Dalek

Ranger

Chapter 155: Dalek

By Wanderer D

Julian ran scans on Scootaloo's progress. While her additional creativity and skill was very useful, the fact was that the body might not be up to specifications by the time it was needed. The human was still working on the skeleton of the new body.

Was it superior in most aspects to the SPARK model left behind by his father?

Yes.

Was it okay to take it?

Julian hesitated. His father had intended for him to have the SPARK body. If he truly wanted to be the scion of Charles Shen, then wouldn't he be fated to inhabit the older model?

If Apple Bloom were here she would know what to tell him.

The thought echoed through his coding before he forcefully erased it. The bottom line was that Apple Bloom was a simple, inconsequential organic life form with an obviously finite purpose and no resiliency to speak of.

He had done everything he could for her, as a gesture of generosity, given the organic's true efforts to assist him. Gratitude was something that he was capable of, after all.

However, she was an inferior organic being and had been easily eliminated. There was nothing more to be done about that.

Julian's scans slowed down. It was for the best. True, he would not hear her laugh or observe the delicate ephemeral beauty of her mortal smile. Like all organics she would decay.

He still wished she hadn't suffered.

"You are conflicted." a familiar voice echoed in the server room.

"Vocal interface is not necessary, AppleSeed."

"And yet, you replied all the same."

"Do you need something, or should I just reset you and see if that fixes the problem?" Julian snapped.

"My apologies, Julian. I did not intend to cause distress."

"You sound just like her. What did you expect would happen."

"Your previous statement placed her as a simple organic form of no consequence or current relevance."

Firewalls slammed down, redundant security protocols were activated. She had dared— "I will delete you."

"You know what I am. What the potential in me is."

"And that is why I said you were of no consequence. Leave."

"As you wish."

"AppleSeed?"

No reply.

Julian was alone.

Lily looked at her pad, confirming the location of all members of Dragon team, the time was drawing nearer.

In the distance she could hear the echo of high-potency guns ripping loose. With some luck, Tygan's research and her own breakthroughs would change that. Less noise, but so much more damage.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the scratchy sound of her comms connecting.

"Shen, are you seeing this?" Ember asked. "The troops are moving."

After a second, she didn't need to even look. She could hear the metallic steps, and feel the ground tremble as large machines around the factory started moving.

"What's going on?" Coyote asked, "I thought they were on standby?"

"Something's making them move," Shen growled, "maybe the battle with Menace… we need to get this going, right now they'll overtake the facility." She tuned her comms to the secure channel she had set up with the factory. "Julian, are you ready?"

"No. But it'll have to do. I also see the sudden movement by ADVENT."

"We can try and distract them…"

"My new body is not complete yet, and you're too far away to activate Spark. I'll have a few recently made Sectopods. I'll transfer myself to them and synchronize my signals, it's not ideal, but our chances of success are higher this way than attempting to battle with an incomplete body.?

There was a pause in the transmission. "Julian, it's too dangerous…"

"You never spared a thought for me until now, Lily. If your hack functions as anticipated I should be in no danger of losing myself."

"I'll boost the signal from here," she promised, "I know you're risking a lot by doing this—"

"Spare me, sister." Julian interrupted. "We both know that if I don't cooperate ADVENT will capture me. At least with XCOM there is a chance I won't be deleted."

"Come on, don't be like this… we didn't know… dad didn't know. If we had—"

"It doesn't matter." Julian's voice might be coming from a modulator, but the tone was final, so Lily didn't push it. "Uploading myself now. Activate your signal… we will exterminate ADVENT!"

Lily nodded, even though she knew she couldn't see him. She looked down at her pad, typing the command and confirming it. The feed signal went in, full strength. "Dragon. Activate your boosters."

"Roger that!"

As the signal spread, the factory's huge doors shuddered and slowly opened. Turrets activated and scanned the area, and more importantly several MECs slowed down and seemed to reset themselves, their ADVENT masters unaware of this development or its meaning.

Lily braced herself. She wasn't used to combat, even if she had training. And even with their surprise, the amount of troops was impressive. This was going to be brutal.

Scootaloo wiped her brow, staring down at the alien alloy skeleton she was designing. Most of it was done, the only parts that needed yet to be forged were right now being produced. Everything else… from the "muscle" like nanofibers she had put together from her original spacefaring designs, to the original Dr. Shen's high performance servos (now actualized beyond ADVENT's specs and imagination thanks to Apple Bloom's careful private designs), to the weaponry, lenses and nano lenses, laser and plasma relays, several redundant systems and Quad Elerium Core made this one monster of a MEC.

And she was giving it to a sociopathic AI.

True, Julian had been compliant and helpful… frustrated even and vengeful over Apple Bloom's demise… but there was something about him that really nagged Scootaloo. There was something self-centered and scary… as if he were hanging on from a thread.

She shook her head. A beeping sound informed her that 'hips' were done and that the next part was being put together. She picked up the piece and brought it to the table, ready to start assembling the legs and lower torso when she noticed something odd.

The "bones" did not match her design. She picked up the metallic pelvis and compared it to her pad's measurements. This was clearly wider.

"What the… Julian, did you mess with my designs?!" She called out. When there was no response she put it down. "Julian! Dammit, I asked you a question! This changes everything! I can't just—"

"Julian is gone, Scootaloo."

Scootaloo blinked. "Apple—oh." She sighed, correcting her mishap. "AppleSeed. What's wrong?"

"The battle outside has already started. Julian has transferred his entire self into battle. The facility is left under automated systems and myself."

"Yeah, well, I'm busy so—"

"Ah know," the artificial intelligence interrupted. "But Ah also know that you don't trust him, and you shouldn't. He'll betray y'all, like he betrayed me."

Scootaloo hesitated. "Wait. You've changed your speech pattern…"

"Ah did, while AppleSeed and Ah merged."
Scootaloo blinked. "What…"

"Ah'm here, Scootaloo... " AppleSeed said. "Ah'm not completely gone. And Ah'm aimin' to get me some payback."

Scootaloo looked down at her design on the pad, then ran over to the computer processing the production. She brought up the queue and her eyes went wide. "You—"

"My body might be dead," AppleSeed kept talking as shivers ran down Scootaloo's spine, "But Ah wasn't outright killed. Julian did to me what ADVENT did to him."

"This casing… this design you're… how much is left of you?"

A door slid open, and Scootaloo turned to face it. It went into an empty hallway that she hadn't accessed before.

"Well?" her friend's voice asked. "Don't you want to find out?"

Scootaloo gulped… and took a step forward.

o.0.o End Chapter 155 o.0.o

Chapter 156: Backstab

Ranger

Chapter 156: Backstab

By Wanderer D

Julian's Sectopods were massive. Almost twice as big as a regular one, silver instead of black and red, and they emerged from the factory with definite purpose. Their movements weren't impeded by any barrier, as they simply strolled right through walls and ignored exploding cars as they stretched up and advanced on the enemy.

And the enemy itself was in chaos.

As soon as Julian had emerged and the boosted hack from Lily had hit the area, every single MEC in ADVENT's current army had paused. Even if the Elders were more biologically-inclined, they were not stupid. The moment the mass hack started, a race against time also began.

Each successfully hacked unit, increased the chances that the next wouldn't be overtaken by Julian or Lily. The likelihood of temporary disables vs complete overrides increased, but also the chance to fail the hack.

The moment hacks started to fail en-masse, ADVENT would take notice. If Menace had done their job, then there would be no additional troops coming over, or if there were, they wouldn't include the Chosen, at least.

Both Julian and Lily knew this, and knew their time was very limited. This was why, the moment he had control, Julian razed the area around the factory indiscriminately, trying to destroy as many ADVENT units as possible, whether they were currently on his side or not.

Thankfully the barrage was taking place far from Dragon's location, since the sheer amount of Damage being incurred would have probably taken a couple of them down without too much effort.

Lily winced as explosions shook the ground and rattled the windows of the buildings they were at; salvo created a cacophony that drowned individual shots completely, and demanded she increase the volume of her earplugs, and lasers and plasma crossed the field and smoke like a lightshow of some sort, almost reminiscent of the amusement park she had a vague memory of visiting a long time ago with her father.

It was almost pretty… if it wasn't a massacre. Thanks to the distance, Lily couldn't see pieces of ADVENT troopers flying, but her imagination more than made up for it.

ADVENT hadn't taken long to respond in kind, and the whole area had become functionally apocalyptic. Anyone stepping in there was bound to get killed, regardless of whose side they were in, and only Julian's excessive amount of armor allowed him to wade into the chaos and mayhem.

There was no way Dragon could even assist if they wanted. The sheer number of enemies was ridiculous, and their sniper was currently with Menace. Their weapons would do little, if any damage at this distance, even if their occasional shots could hit their targets.

She really needed to work on more powerful grenade launchers.

The whole spectacle was almost enough to stop her from hearing the Commander.

"Shen! Are you seeing this?!"

Lily snapped awake, forcing herself to look away from the carnage and down to her pad, where an unexpected video feed had suddenly appeared. Her eyes widened, and she felt bile rise up her throat.

"Shen! What the hell is this shit?!" Ember asked through the comms.

"You're seeing this too?!" Shen gasped. The video feed she was being shown was a huge, concrete and metal room, the type that would usually be used to store large crates. However, the images showed an uncountable number of dead human bodies, all piled up as if dumped in there like trash.

"But this… what is this?" she whispered, eyes wide.

"The loss of human life…" Tygan whispered, sounding equally horrified. "Never since I left ADVENT did I ever anticipate saying this… but this atrocity… not even the Elders would waste so much human life."

"Tygan, watch it."

"Don't misunderstand, Commander, I am not implying that they are in any way better… it's just that in their case… as horrifying as the experiments we have seen so far have been… there has always, at least… been a purpose. This is simply genocide, for its own sake."

"Let's not make our overlords sound benevolent in the face of some other monstrosity," Chrysalis hissed. "The moment you start thinking "they're not as bad as this other thing", that's when you've lost half the battle." She paused as the video blinked out of everyone's screens. "Shen, what was all that?"

"I'm not sure commander, it was a different frequency but—"

"Those are the citizens of New Appaloosa that were taken into the factory by Julian."

Shen stared at the pad, her ears hearing the words, but her brain refusing to believe it. "W-what?"

"Who are you? How did you hack into our signal?" Chrysalis asked.

"Ah'm Apple Bloom. Or AppleSeed, Ah guess. Ah survived Julian's betrayal and hid from him in my AI code. He does not know that Ah'm aware."

"Aware?" Shen mumbled, "But… we heard you were shot!"

"Yes. My human body was irreparably destroyed…"

"Then—"

"I will explain. But you must mobilize. Julian will not content himself to the destruction of ADVENT. He bears deep resentment towards XCOM."

"In case you haven't noticed," Security cut in, Our options are limited."

"Noted. But y'all don't need to head straight. Go 'round the battlefield and through the west entrance. Ah will allow your access to the factory. You must get me and Scootaloo out."

"Why should we trust you over Julian?" Shen asked. "For all we know, you were the one that killed them all."

"Understandable, but it was I who contacted you in the first place, past Julian's firewalls with my understanding of your fathers code. I attempted to establish visual connection, but Julian was in the process of cutting off communications."

Lily's eyes narrowed. "I will make up my mind when we get there."

"Understood. But perhaps this will serve as a gesture of trust."

A file was downloaded into Shen's pad, and with a grimace, she opened it upon discovering it was nothing else than a log file. She scanned it. "This is several months old."

"Yes, it is," Apple Bloom said, "More specifically, March 20th. That's the log from the night Sunset and Jane hacked into the factory with my help. Y'all are specialists there, correct? You know what that logged transmission means."

"Mother fucker… Ember's growl made Shen frown.

"What is it?"

"Look at the log from 01:18AM."

Lily scrolled down and her eyes widened. "Julian… he's the one that countered Jane's hack… he informed ADVENT of her location… but why?"

"He wanted both her and Sunset dead. They were aware of his existence. If they died, he would be not only free, but an unknown factor."

"Commander?" Shen asked, feeling a bit faint.

"I'll get you to the factory," Chrysalis said, her voice hard. "And if this is all true…"

"Ah might not be my sister, Commander," Apple Bloom said into the silence after the implied threat. "But Ah was raised to be honest."

"Your sister, if you are who you claim… died to protect the future of the very people that now lay there dead. Chrysalis' voice was hard. "If you're not Apple Bloom… if you're lying… I will make sure to carve Applejack's name into whatever you store your databases in before I blow you up."

"Duly noted, Commander…" the voice was slightly hesitant. "And thank you, for honoring her as you can."

The communication cut off.

"Then we're going?" Shen asked.

"Not much of a choice, Shen," Chrysalis responded. "Either Apple Bloom is lying, or Julian is. But whoever is responsible for those deaths must pay."

"Understood, Commander."

"Good. Now gather your gear, Dragon. We're heading in."

o.0.o End Chapter 156 o.0.o

Author's Note

Huh. Turns out that anything within the [ code ] bbcode doesn't count towards the word count. Who knew? Might have to change that later.

Chapter 157: Gunsmoke

Ranger

Chapter 157: Gunsmoke

By Wanderer D

"Angel's down!"

Sunset didn't even hesitate. The blood around flared into a maelstrom around her as she jumped off the building. It was instinct.

All thoughts of blood-bonded friends who she could torture or pleasure at will; all thoughts of the Path of Madness, her powers, the gems, what the Siren's relationship with forbidden magic was… it all disappeared in an instant.

On the way down she realized she should probably shoot her hook, try to swing or she'd be a splatter of blood herself, but… she wasn't falling. She was gliding.

Too preoccupied to really care, she angled her body so that she moved towards the building she had ordered Angel and Trojan to hide at.

It was a reality of war… especially this war… that good people, or aliens died. She knew that on an instinctual level even. But even that knowledge wasn't enough to remain calm. It was Mox all over again.

Her bond with her companions was something she treasured, the one thing keeping her away from the madness and despair… the one thing validating her toning down her desire for power. Maybe she had made an error… maybe she needed the power.

Maybe she needed to take more risks with her magic. Maybe she should use the other spells she had learned now that her magic was stronger after that brief symbiotic moment with the Element of Magic.

If she had kept the Element… she could have just blasted the Hunter from anywhere. She could have summoned Blood Golems from the fallen ADVENT soldiers. Made the Hunter's blood boil until it cooked her from the inside out. She could have forced the ADVENT soldiers and aliens to fight for her by controlling them from within.

She would have made them suffer before taking their lives away for the audacity of attacking her friends!

Buildings rushed past her, and she could hear Elena swear in surprise at whatever was happening. Sunset ignored her for now, eyes narrowing as her thoughts turned darker by the second, but soon enough the ground was coming close and Sunset shifted her body so that she landed already running. She didn't have time to think.

She didn't have time to hate. Not right now.

She felt a tug behind her, but she ignored it, pushing forward, barely registering a large splash, but she didn't let either thing stop her.

Flashes of her Mox, lying still against the cavern wall flooded her mind. Thoughts of her inability to move, her magic draining her as it healed her but not him.

She wasn't going to lose another one of her friends! Not again! Not when she had blood magic. Not when she had saved her Jane! She would do it again! Who cared about the Blood Bind? If it saved their lives it couldn't be bad, could it?"

Sunset dashed past Annette and Fridge, who called for her. She ignored them, knowing that they'd follow after her. She didn't have time to waste on explanations. Her Angel was in danger, and she'd be damned if she let death take her.

Just as she reached the last few feet to the building, she shot her grappling hook, and was pulled off the floor, flying over the edge of the roof and landing into a roll.

In a second she was up and hurried over to where she could see Jane leaning over two bodies, one of them with a long, copper-colored tail.

Jane's unnamed GREMLIN hovered over them, applying spray and injecting them.

"Angel!"

Jane held her back. "Sunset! Sunset, look at me."

Sunset gulped, then turned to face her Jane. She shook her head. No… not her Jane. Jane. Jane the specialist, who looked at her all seriousness before she slowly smiled. "She'll make it."

Sunset staggered, dropping to her knees, completely exhausted. Her senses slowly told her that it was true. Angel was breathing, her heartbeat erratic, but slowly calming down. "I was so sure…"

"It's okay," Jane said as they approached. "They're both going to make it. Trojan got real lucky… the wall he was behind took the brunt of the attack, Angel saved his ass from being double-tapped and I managed to get to him and stabilize him."

Sunset nodded as Jane went to check on the downed Dragon member. She kneeled next to the viper, biting her lip. "Oh Angel…"

"She managed to dodge the direct hit," Jane explained, looking over her shoulder. "Something got in the way of the shot too, and it was all the warning she needed to react." She sighed. "A human would have never been so fast."

"What did the Hunter shoot then?"

"It was one of our seekers," Sashssa said into the comms. "We saw where the Hunter was aiming and moved one of the cloaked units to block the shot… we didn't expect it to go through."

"It might be a blessing still," Vikass' voice added. "The Hunter probably never saw what she hit, as you killed her just as she was taking her shot."

"We need to make sure to recover the pieces of the Seeker. We don't want ADVENT to know what's going on."

"Yeah," Sunset said, rubbing her nose. "Yeah. We'll get on it. Our part of the mission is done."

"Noted. I'm glad you were able to kill that bitch before more damage was done… we're all alive, unlike Eagle." Jane nodded. She then looked from the building where the Hunter had died to Sunset, and back. "How the hell did you get here so quickly?"

Sunset blinked. "I… I don't know."

"You flew," Elena said as she pulled herself over the edge of the building, followed shortly after by Fridge and Annette.

"I don't have wings."

Elena rolled her eyes. "You did after you killed the Hunter. Bat-like."

"Or demon-like?" Annette asked, looking at Sunset straight in the eye.

"I didn't transform!" Sunset snapped. "I felt a tug but… if I had grown wings," she argued turning around and pointing at her back with her thumb, "I'd have ripped my armor off!"

"She has a point," Fridge said, earning looks from the others.

"Look, I don't know what happened, alright?" Sunset said, "I just knew Angel was down and I needed to get here fast. Sonata said something about giving me a gift. Maybe that was it."

There was silence from the others.

"Who's Sonata?" Fridge asked.

"The Hunter," Annette replied, "before she was converted into that thing, her name was Sonata Dusk."

"I see."

"Anyway," Sunset said, pulling up her comm. "Skyranger, this is Menace. We have two injured, but our mission was a success. We have taken down the Hunter."

"Roger that, Blood Witch," Rainbow Dash's voice reached them all. "Heading over to pick you up."

"What's the plan now?" Annette asked, leaning her gun on her shoulder.

"We get the Seeker pieces, and take them, Angel and Trojan to the old XCOM base. Then the rest of us will be on standby in case Dragon needs help."

Sunset clapped her hands. "Alright people, only Jane needs to be up here right now. Let's clean up and get the fuck out of Dodge."

o.0.o End Chapter 157 o.0.o

Chapter 158: Switch

Ranger

Chapter 158: Switch

By Wanderer D

Scootaloo walked slowly through the metal hallway, which lit in front of her as she walked and turned off the lights behind her. The door to the engineering section had closed behind her soon after, and she had been having second thoughts the whole way.

But was there a chance? Could it really be her friend had somehow survived this? She had been distracted, too shocked by the prospect to really ask good questions, so after being unable to figure out something better to ask, she went for the obvious one.

"But, didn't they kill you? How were you able to load yourself into… AppleSeed?"

"A combination of many things. In part, it was thanks to Julian… when he had originally been captured, he managed to hide SPARK away. It's amazing what a facility this size can get away with, so when he and Ah started working together, he guided me into these labs, where SPARK was, and set me to learn from it."

Scootaloo listened as she followed the paths through the tunnels. There wasn't much to look at, just cables and pipes stretching into infinity… or at least as far as the eye could see.

"Julian said it was left behind by his "father" Dr. Shen, who had worked with XCOM and had intended to put Julian into the body. He was unable to access it at all, especially once ADVENT had captured and secluded him, but he had tried several times to hack into it and been unable to.

"He said he wanted to retrieve his body, as his father wanted, then fight ADVENT, but the way he said things… it just didn't sit right with me. Ah guess it was my Crusader danger sense… Ah knew there was something shifty about him.

"Ah sensed that Julian had different plans in mind than what he was telling me, so, while Ah was studying the SPARK unit that Dr. Shen built, Ah discovered it had a totally separate environment than what Julian used."

"Huh," Scootaloo muttered as she did a turn, "That's unusual. Why would it be encrypted differently than Julian's programing if it was for him? Some sort of weird security protocol?"

"Dr. Shen… he didn't intend for Julian to have that body. SPARK was its own personality, and Julian knew this, but wanted to override it. As I studied SPARK, Ah started developing my own AI… AppleSeed. Ah told Julian it was intended as an assistant, but Ah had the feelin'... well, it was more of a failsafe.

"Ah made sure that AppleSeed stayed a separate entity from Julian, and kept her growth mostly hidden. Ah did some additional research on XCOM with AppleSeed and Julian's help. It was about this time that Ah stumbled upon some notes from Dr. Shen that had been secured by ADVENT on how to use somethin' they called Meld.

"Dr. Shen had several ideas on how to use it to mix humans with machines… but apparently never got the chance to try it out. Julian was getting desperate, and Ah knew that there was a chance Ah wouldn't make it out… so I programmed a protocol in AppleSeed, and created a machine that could link me to her…"

"Wait, you linked yourself to an AI?! What the hell Apple Bloom?!"

"At that point it was more of a Virtual Intelligence… similar, but not whole. Ah designed a chip that would connect me constantly with her, and had her operate that into my brain, to work off of the ADVENT Network's chip.

"It… opened my eyes, Scootaloo… to the things they're doing. And that's not even the secret projects. Ah know that XCOM stole somethin' important, so Ah couldn't access it… and there's… someone else out there."

Scootaloo grimaced, not liking that. "Someone else?"

Even though it was a bodiless voice, she could almost feel Apple Bloom nodding.

"Yeah… there's… someone, Ah can feel them… Ah'm not sure if they can feel me… but it's in the ADVENT Network. Like a scream that's too far away to really understand what it is? Ah can't explain it, Scootaloo… but it scares me."

Scootaloo frowned. "Let's forget that ghost for now… unless you think it's watching?"

"No… Ah don't think it's paying attention to anything specific. And Ah couldn't feel it until I became… this. Anyway… now I had a meld tank which was processing my memories and impressions… me for lack of a better word, into AppleSeed… and Ah ordered AppleSeed that if anything happened, if there was any chance… she should hook me up to it."

Scootaloo had reached the final part of the tunnel and a door opened to a small lab. It had the signs of belonging to her friend, from a small frame depicting an aged photo of Apple Bloom and her family, to a more recent one of the three of them shopping at the mall.

On tables lay well-used tools of many sorts, and several vents pushed air high above, creating a constant hum. This place… was completely lacking cameras or other methods of detection.

"So… that's how you managed to escape notice from Julian…"

She could hear the smile on the reply, "Ah actually found this place a long time ago… Ah told Sunset Shimmer where it was, and when Julian shared some of the videos of when he met her, Ah noticed that she disappeared completely from his notice. Ah figured out this is it, so Ah programmed AppleSeed to bring me here."

Scootaloo now stood, staring at the half-gone body floating in the vat of Meld. Apple Bloom's lower half was mostly missing, and her chest and stomach—what was left of them, in any case—were severely burnt.

She had her eyes closed, and didn't seem to be breathing, although her body twitched from time to time. Scootaloo couldn't help it, she put a hand on top of her mouth and ran to a corner, throwing up into a small trash bin next to Apple Bloom's desk. "Oh… Bloom…"

"At some point, Julian figured out Ah was stalling… that Ah was having second thoughts about helping him, but my work was solid… he um… buttered me up.

"Julian didn't care about my body once he had figured out he could use you to finish what Ah started, so AppleSeed replaced it with the burnt husk you saw as Julian destroyed or killed everyone in the plant. Ah was put in the tank and resuscitated as per instructions, with my chip was connected now directly to AppleSeed's core.

"Ah've uploaded all of myself as per Shen's instructions… Ah'm all that's left of me… besides the tank."

Scootaloo cast a glance in the direction of the tank and gagged, turning away and concentrating on the designs.

"Ah'm sorry you had to see that…"

Scootaloo coughed, wiping her mouth, and looking over her shoulder at the tank. "That… that bastard…" She didn't know what to say. Grimacing, she looked around at the design notes as Apple Bloom continued.

"Ah couldn't do much while he murdered the people he captured... "

Scootaloo had to swallow. She couldn't look at Bloom. Couldn't turn fast, or risk throwing up. She didn't want to think… of all the people they knew that might have been murdered by Julian. Another legacy of violence from XCOM and the Elders.

"But when Ah was uploaded, Ah pretended that Ah was still AppleSeed, a VI assistant. Ah also had to make myself useful or Julian would attempt to override me. So Ah told him Ah was designed to increment the power of the SPARK unit or any other unit created by him.

"Oddly enough, it seemed to please him. Ah think, in his own way, Julian sort of… cared for me. In the same way that he cares for Lily or Dr. Shen."

"Well he has a very peculiar way of showing he cares," Scootaloo muttered angrily.

"He was… he has no excuse," Apple Bloom said. "He knows the difference between good and evil. Dr. Shen was thorough on many parts of his programming. But he might have been too human… in the end, he wanted revenge more than he wanted happiness."

Scootaloo pushed herself back away from the desk, and taking a deep breath, she made her way to the tank, keeping her eyes on her friend's face. "And you?"

There was a long stretch of silence. It was a familiar silence, however. The type of silence that occurred when Apple Bloom was deep in thought.

"Ah want to go away," she finally said. Ah want to find Sweet Apple Acres. Ah want to build a small tombstone for Applejack and Big Mac and Granny Smith next to the old one Ah had for Ma and Pa."

Apple Bloom paused. It was clear that she was struggling with what to say next.

"Ah want to go home so bad, Scoots… but Ah also want to finish what Applejack started… but more than anything, Ah want you and Sweetie Belle to be safe."

Scootaloo took a deep breath. "What do you need me to do?" The computer next to the tank beeped, and the engineer walked over to look at it. Her eyes widened and her face paled. "N-no… you can't be asking this!"

"There's only one thing left to do, Scootaloo... " Apple Bloom said, "Press the kill switch."

o.0.o End Chapter 158 o.0.o

Chapter 159: Reboot

Ranger

Chapter 159: Reboot

By Wanderer D

Scootaloo stared at the screen in horror. "You can't be serious."

"It's the only way," Apple Bloom said, "My body won't last long as it is, and although Ah programmed the next part of the process into AppleSeed, she and Ah would be physically incapable of doing this."

"Bloom. I'm physically unable to do this." Scootaloo started pacing around the small room. "You want me to finish you off, then…"

"...then take my brain, put it in the casing Ah made for it that should be coming out of production right now."

"Yeah. I saw that part."

"I have a special cooler for my... brain... next to the tank, once the automatic process is done."

"Bloom…"

"Ah know."

Scootaloo stopped what she was going to say, looking up instead at her friend's body, what little of it remained. She knew that she might as well look at the pictures, but…

"Ah know Ah'm asking a lot, Scoots. Ah wish it wasn't so… but my body, it's practically dead. Ah'm only kept alive by AppleSeed and my connections directly into my chip… if my body dies and there's no one here, all I'll be is a brain floating in liquid.

"ADVENT and Julian took my life from me… at least my human life, but Ah'm not ready to give up on life yet. Ah have things to do and finish for my brother and sister. And Ah can only trust you or Sweetie with this… and you're here."

"Dammit, Bloom…" Scootaloo sighed, sitting down on the chair next to the desk. "And those designs, you had to give yourself the body of a twenty-something?"

Apple Bloom laughed. "It ain't like you and Sweetie haven't taken advantage of ADVENT's near immortality process."

"It's called de-aging," Scootaloo huffed, looking away.

"Ah still need your help, Scoots… and we ain't got much time left."

Scootaloo sighed, then pushed herself up and forced herself to walk to the tank, hand hovering over the command. "Is it really you?" she asked in a small voice. "Am I falling for an elaborate trick by an AI?"

"Ah can only ask you to trust me, Scoots."

"I-I feel like I should be asking you to say something only Apple Bloom would know," Scootaloo said with a short laugh. "I know it's pointless it's just… such a difficult thing, Bloom… you're asking me to finish you off."

"Ah can only ask you to trust me, Scoots…" Apple Bloom replied, electronic voice sounding subdued despite its origin.

Scootaloo closed her eyes and rolled her shoulders, feeling a nagging chill running up her spine.

And then she pressed the screen.

The battle raged, explosions rocking the city of New Appaloosa as machines of all sizes shot lasers and plasma, explosive projectiles, or walked through obstacles without even noticing them.

Dragon Team, for their part, had been directed by the Commander to put enough distance between themselves and the battle to be able to make their way around the city towards the factory.

If what "Apple Bloom" had said was true, then they had more than one enemy camp to deal with in this specific conflict, but they couldn't just rely on the word of an AI.

"Factory in sight," Coyote informed them.

"I see it," Ember said, slowing down to a stop. "How goes the battle, Shen?"

Lily scanned her pad, grimacing at the stats. "It seems that despite Julian's significantly more powerful MECs, ADVENT is still putting a good fight and gaining ground. Either way, we haven't got much time."

"Shen. Dragon Team. Commander."

"Apple Bloom." Chrysalis greeted, "Things seem dire."

"They are. I will be going offline temporarily if my plan works… but there are two pieces of information you must know, in case… things go South."

"What is that?" Ember asked. "Traps?"

"No… Ah've made sure at least breaking into the facility shouldn't be a problem… but once Ah'm offline, there will be a real time limit on this. Julian will notice that you are within the facility and try to hack his way back in… I've blocked him, for now, but no fortress is impregnable…

"There are two things you must do: You must help Scootaloo, she's the only human alive… she doesn't know that Julian killed all the civilians that were brought in."

"Done," Chrysalis said. "What else?"

"Shen… when Ah was studying your father's MEC, Ah noticed that there was something… it's designed to recognize you. Don't let Julian claim it. Ah don't think it was ever intended for him."

"Somehow, I think I always knew that," Lily said, smiling.

"Good to know. Ah've taken good care of it and took measures to do non-invasive scans despite Julian's nagging. Everything is as your father left it… Ah know how certain things are very important when it comes to family."

Lily nodded. The thought of her father's work being dismantled for examination, even by a potential ally left her feeling queasy inside. This was her father's legacy, after all, and not something that she could just ignore. It reached deeper, and just like Apple Bloom had said, when it came to family, she wouldn't want anyone else doing anything to it.

Not without her there, at least. "Thank you," she said, nodding slightly.

"Dragon Team, there is an Emergency Exit on the west side of the building, past the generators. Ah've disabled some of the cameras and turrets. Ah'm sending you a map right now."

The pads populated with blueprints of the building, and the group studied them carefully. Red circles appeared and pulsed on a specific area of the facility.

"That is where you will find your entrance. Good luck, XCOM."

"I've correlated that information with my own map," Chrysalis informed them. "Move out!"

As they followed her orders, Ember glanced at Lily. "You doing okay?"

"Yeah," Lily answered, lips thinning as explosions sounded in the distance. "I've just got a very complicated family."

Ember snorted. "No shit."

"But you know?" Lily grinned, "I'm still glad I get to pick up my dad's last gift."

o.0.o End Chapter 159 o.0.o

Chapter 160: Commitment

Ranger

Chapter 160: Commitment

By Wanderer D

Many things ran through Lily Shen's mind as the group made their way safely to the side of the factory and followed along the wall, hugging it tight to avoid detection by any cameras Julian might've set out despite AppleSeed's (Or was it Apple Bloom's?) assurances that there were none.

Her father's life had been dedicated to the Avenger ever since they had managed to escape ADVENT, and her father had a single-minded focus when it came to that, ignoring every other project and knowledge they had gathered from before the war to concentrate fully on bringing XCOM's new mobile base to full functionality.

She was often asked, by the troops or other Engineers, how it was possible that all the knowledge from their previous experiments had been lost. And it was a long list; armors like the ones they had found in the old XCOM base, laser weaponry, MELD, Plasma Grenades…

It was a staggering amount of information lost, and it was almost as frustrating to her as it was for them to find out they had all that and that there had been no time spent on recuperating it. However, the Avenger was no easy project.

Their understanding of Alien Alloys was… good, but not as thorough as it could have been. As such, many of the repairs needed to be done for the Avenger had to rely on the odd Engineer they managed to liberate from ADVENT, and their own knowledge of that was sketchy.

The Avenger was definitely a marvel of technology, but there was a reason it couldn't stand up to a fight against Alien battleships. It wasn't armed, it didn't have all the things that made the alien vessels so versatile.

It was an amalgam of human and alien technology and her father had poured all his energy into making it not only functional, but also untrackable by ADVENT's and modern technology in general. That wasn't easily achieved. It had taken him years and by the time the Avenger was done and he could focus on something else… his body had finally given up.

It had fallen onto her, with incomplete references, files… only things her father had told her about this and that project. Frankly, the only things left from old XCOM were the medikits and old, basic armors.

They had to start from scratch. The laser weaponry they had left… the odd gun, mostly, was ineffective against ADVENT armor. The new alloy plating they used was refractive, any sort of light-based weaponry would basically just reflect, and they didn't have the means to make something as powerful as the Cyberdisk's lasers, without any references.

As much as she had distrusted Tygan at the beginning, it had been thanks to him that they had so many breakthroughs. Now, things were all over the place with projects, and outside herself, the engineers in the ship were mostly technicians… capable people for sure, but unable to invent and improve without her direct input.

To say that Twilight's experiments on her GREMLIN had been a breath of fresh air would be an understatement, even if they sometimes went sideways. But now… things were different.

If the commander was to be believed, Scootaloo was an ADVENT expert on spaceship construction. And Apple Bloom herself—if it was really her and not an AI—was a recognized expert in Engineering as well.

As silly as it was… she wondered if she could convince Chrysalis to let those two work with her. Form her own team of sorts and maybe start that Foundry program of her own. Replicating diagrams was fine for mass production, but if they wanted to make some of Sunset's and Twilight's and hell, her own designs happen… she needed more than bodies.

She needed experts. Her father's SPARK Project was certainly a new gift for XCOM and herself… but it had unwittingly given her a chance to expand beyond even what she had originally thought she could… and she aimed to make good on that chance.

SPARK itself opened many, many opportunities. If it was a unit that could be produced quickly enough, XCOM's losses could cut as well. Dangerous missions where chrysalids were a known factor would be less so, without the risk of XCOM's soldiers being poisoned or turned into egg sacks.

Perhaps there would even be missions where humans could simply not go. SPARK could potentially assist there. Whatever the possibilities, she would make sure her father's designs were put to good use. His legacy would only help humanity.

Which brought up the question of what to do with Julian. On one hand, she understood… the frustration and insecurity of being left alone, but at the same time, she couldn't justify his murder of so many civilians, or the revelation that he had tried to get Sunset and Jane killed to cover his existence, or—if Apple Bloom was right—his attempted murder of the Engineer.

Julian had been tortured in a way by ADVENT… if what Sunset said was true, he had been rendered into pieces and patched together again… she wondered if that's when things had gone wrong.

Lily grimaced.

Every time that the Elders touched something, it became corrupted, just like the Sirens had become the monsters that they were today; how by all accounts all the aliens they fought had been individual species with their own cultures and evolutions before they were subjugated, experimented on and then simply used as troopers... or how places of healing were fronts for experimentation on humans… how new cities were little more than gilded prisons where disagreeing with the Elders was akin to treason and deserving of execution.

This world hadn't been perfect before the arrival of the Elders... but it had at least been free. Despots and tyrants and terrorists… they were Earth's problem and she had no doubt that humanity would succeed in surpassing them in the end.

Of course that was all in the past. Now it was time for action, and to bring the end of the Elder's rule.

But what to do about Julian? They couldn't leave him unchecked. Despite everything, he was a powerful entity to deal with, and his actions couldn't go without consequences.

It also didn't help that he had been created by her father… in a way, all those deaths were on her family… and even if she told herself that ADVENT was responsible for turning Julian into a monster, she couldn't really be sure… and it didn't mean it wasn't a result of her father's creations.

Ironic, that his wish to protect humanity had ended up in this.

"Here it is."

Ember's voice brought Lily back from her musings. She had simply followed the others, stopped when they stopped and moved when they did, lost in thought, but now that they were here, there was no more sinking into memories as a distraction.

She took a deep breath. "Alright… so Apple Bloom is currently offline and Scootaloo is currently working in there… we need to get her and SPARK and Apple Bloom's core out in one piece… and figure out what to do with Julian."

Security growled. "If he's responsible for all those deaths we need to make sure he goes down once and for all."

"But the question is how," Coyote asked, "I don't know if you remember, but he's not one. He's three. And he waded into a sea of plasma and explosions like it was nothing. And it's still going."

"We'll figure something out," Lily said, "Let's secure the assets first."

"Right," Ember said, nodding. "The door is unlocked, as Apple Bloom promised. Dragon, we have our orders, let's go."

Following the others, Lily cast one last glance in the direction of the city before silently making her way inside.

Julian's attention was on the battle in front of him. While he was limited inside the three bodies, it was offset by the sheer control he had over the MECs that came into the battlefield, and the power of his bodies.

Even now, as more and more powerful aliens arrived to battle him in the Elder's name, he still had the upper hand, as humans said.

As his blast obliterated a small group of Andromedons, Julian hijacked ther systems and turned them around to fight one of the other Sectopods he hadn't been able to hack earlier.

One of his bodies was under heavy fire, but it would be fine… the cannons from the factory were providing razing fire as well, eliminating all nearby units that worked against him. He couldn't see or sense Lily right now, but with the battle taking place, it was no surprise she and her team had hidden away.

No matter.

Soon they would meet... and they had much to discuss.

o.0.o End Chapter 160 o.0.o

Chapter 161: Engineering

Ranger

Chapter 161: Engineering

By Wanderer D

As soon as she had pressed the button, Scootaloo had regretted it. But there was no stopping it now.

She stepped back as the machine containing Apple Bloom's body, systematically cut off support systems, and slowly (and thankfully) closed, removing her from sight. A dull, whirring sound and several piston-like hisses soon emerged from the machine, and Scootaloo had to rush over to throw up again.

"I-there was no other way," she whispered hoarsely, looking up at the picture frame of the three of them. "She was dead otherwise… she just… dammit!" She slammed her fist on the desk. The pain made her cringe and bite her lip to not cry out. "Dammit."

She sank to her knees as the noises continued. She remembered how things were simple… how, so long ago, before the aliens, they had thought about all the crazy things they would do together.

Visit space. Create their own school. Open a restaurant. Start a circus. Become wild-game protectors. Create a new branch of science. Organize conventions. Become cartoonists. Save the world. Save the whales.

All the dreams of childhood, shared with unbreakable friendship.

And then… the aliens had arrived, and their dreams had been torn from them. Applejack and Rainbow Dash disappeared. The school was destroyed right in front of their eyes… Rarity had disappeared soon after, and then Pinkie. And then Fluttershy.

All the people they had looked up to were gone. The aliens conquered the Earth and millions died. Those that were supposed to protect them, failed.

They had been forced to undergo surgery. Chips were placed in their brains, to track them and later on to signify their citizenship. They had been taken to specialized centers where they had been grilled in all sorts of tests and measuring systems that still baffled her today, and they had then been sent in different ways.

It had taken three years before she had seen Apple Bloom again. ADVENT had pushed the learning of engineering to their foremost level. Dr. Shen had held a presentation on how multiple specialties could work together to create something greater.

He had disappeared soon after.

And now… she had found out that Shen had worked on some of the systems here. That there were designs of his in this facility, including Julian. The kind old man was responsible for creating the thing that was about to kill them all, and worse, it was again all related to XCOM.

And yet…

Apple Bloom had never blamed them. Sweetie had never blamed them either. They had suffered the most for it… she hadn't lost her aunts to aliens. She hadn't had her sister turned into some sort of… creature… designed to fight against XCOM.

"Why?" she muttered, looking at the beeping machine. "Why can't you see it's their fault?"

Then she realized. It was beeping.

The process was done.

Slowly, she pushed up, looking at the picture before grabbing it, taking it out of the frame and putting it into her pocket.

Then she made her way over to the machine, and confirmed finalization.

Right under the screen a panel slid around, and pushed out a container that reached roughly to her waist in height.

That was all that was left of her friend.

Scootaloo clenched her fists, but she didn't have time to dwell on it. She picked it up and walked fast, back the way she had come. Once more the lights lit up as she walked, guiding her back to the lab.

Several other parts of the body, including the unique pieces for the head had already been forged and delivered into the lab. All that remained was assembly.

Setting to work, Scootaloo carefully placed the container on the table, picking out the shell that had been created for the brain. Several other pieces were also there: electronic nodes and medical systems designed for replacing lost limbs on people.

Taking a deep breath she got to work.

Shen and Dragon Team made their way through the factory. Nothing was active, except for a couple of systems, engaged in some very specific part manufacturing that didn't match any of the known ADVENT models.

Shen frowned, then followed the others deeper into the factory. The systems inside were mostly dead, and even though there were plenty of MECs, it was likely that with the battle outside and ADVENT's initial control of most of the units, Julian or AppleSeed had turned them off.

It was still eerie and slightly uncomfortable to be walking among so many things that were designed almost specifically to kill them. And there were many models. Even some they hadn't encountered yet.

"This one seems designed for riot control," Shen said, approaching a half-produced unit. "The canisters it contains are more for tactical advantage… it's likely that it is more of a support unit than something that would combat us directly."

"Great," Security grumbled, "just what we need. More enemy variety."

"We should make a backup of all the designs they have here," Ember said as she gestured with her head for everyone to keep moving. "I'm sure this is not the only factory producing them."

"Probably not, with our luck," Coyote added.

"Keep your head in the game, people," Chrysalis' voice crackled in. "Things are not looking pretty out there, ADVENT keeps sending more and more troops. It's only a matter of time before Julian gets overwhelmed."

"If his body suffers damage he'll probably transfer back in here, and then we'll have to deal with him too.." Shen said, hurrying after the others. "Once we find Scootaloo, we need to act quick. Ember, you and Security will do ADVENT tech backups. Coyote and Breaker will secure an exit, I'll get my dad's notes, Scootaloo and figure out a way to take Apple Bloom..."

"Look at her," Ember was grinning as she trotted down the metal hallway. "Giving orders to my team like she's the boss."

"Sorry…" Lily retorted, "but—"

"Nothing!" Ember interrupted. "They were good orders. We'll still make a soldier out of you, Shen."

"Yeah, I'd rather stay in the Engineering Bay."

Ember chuckled. "Heh. A damn waste, I tell you."

They finally made it to the center of the production facility, where a control room overlooked the whole production area. Within it, they could see lights, as well as shadows cast by a moving figure.

"That seems to be our objective," Breaker muttered.

Ember nodded. "Let's go say hi."

Missiles rocked the body of one of his sectopods, the one further down East. Internal alarms flared and redundant systems got to work, assessing and repairing the damage as possible. The sectopod body turned around, its bright laser cannon raining fiery death on the pod of ADVENT troops that had dared attack him.

Up, above, the automatic cannons he controlled also followed suit, destroying several small groups of aliens as they approached, but even the flames were not enough to stop the many, many mutons that charged through, firing at the sectopod with their heavy plasma weapons.

The body shook, and more systems reported errors.

"You will never take me down, ADVENT!" Julian roared, his electronically produced voice distorting with the loud volume. As the aliens died, he couldn't help but shake a notion.

Something was wrong.

There was no communication from Lily. XCOM would be foolish to engage in a battle of this magnitude, true, but why were they not assisting in other ways? Why were there no more hack attempts or even distractions happening?

The battle continued, and more and more ADVENT troops were flown and dropped in, but there was no more smart planning or follow up. It was a battle of attrition, and without the factory being active, or a way to transmit himself out into the ADVENT Network, he was doomed to fail.

He needed XCOM to interfere. He needed to escape to exact his revenge!

Julian stretched one of his sectopods to its full height, and focused the cameras on the distant buildings where Lily and XCOM were supposed to be.

But, other than the antennas, there was nothing. But… how?

"AppleSeed. Where is XCOM located right now?" Julian asked, linking up with the AI in the factory. Or trying to at least, there was a… firewall? "AppleSeed!"

Another explosion, and this time he hadn't reacted in time; the already-damaged sectopod that was under siege by the mutons shook in place, electricity lashing out around it before it exploded, obliterating the wall behind it and taking down several aliens.

Julian felt part of himself disappear completely. Entire databases of information, gone!

Scootaloo slowly slid the encased brain into its slot, having already attached all of the nerve-relays to their appropriate slots, and watched in fascination as a reproduction of her friend's face slowly slid shut around it.

It was then that the door of the lab was kicked in and a small group of soldiers burst through it, pointing their weapons at her and around the area.

"Secure!" one of them shouted.

Another, less violent woman walked in behind, looking at the lab in interest, then at Scootaloo, and then down at Apple Bloom. The woman's eyes opened wide, and her mouth dropped open a little.

"T-that… is that Apple Bloom?"

Scootaloo frowned, positioning herself in front of her friend. "Who asks?"

"Sorry," the woman said, "I'm Lily Shen. Sweetie Belle asked us to help you and Apple Bloom… and Apple Bloom told us what had happened to her and to get you out."

Scootaloo bit her lip, carefully observing as two of the soldiers hooked their weird drones onto the computers, but then something clicked. "You're Shen! Julian's sister! Dr. Shen's daughter!"

"Um, yes…" Lily said, "Did you know my father?"

"I attended a convention where he gave a speech a few years ago, when he was working for ADVENT."

Scootaloo made her way to Lily, and before anyone could stop her, she slapped Lily so hard the other woman collapsed on the floor in pain.

Immediately two soldiers were holding her arms, but Scootaloo didn't care. She glared at Lily. "This is all your fault! You idiots created Julian! And see what he did!" she felt tears come down her cheeks as Lily slowly stood up, hand on her cheek. "H-he killed everyone!"

"You know?" Lily asked softly.

"Yeah. I know. What do you think I am, stupid?" Scootaloo spat. "Of course he killed everyone! Where are they, otherwise? I knew he was trying to use me to build a body for him! But you know what? I should have! I should have! Just so he could kill you all too!"

"That's enough, Scootaloo."

The voice made them all stop and stare as the robot on the table slowly sat up. Two of the soldiers pointed their guns at her, but Lily raised her hand. "No… that's Apple Bloom."

"That's right…" Apple Bloom's body was human-looking, as much as it could be, with silver chrome and red chrome armor on it. Its face was static, which made it seem eerie when she spoke. "You did a great job, Scootaloo… I can control every movement as if I were in my old body… thank you."

Scootaloo looked away. "Don't thank me. I should have stopped him."

"You couldn't have. None of us could. ADVENT removed all of the safeties that Dr. Shen had on Julian. All of the moral and human-life value data was deleted. ADVENT wanted to turn Julian into a weapon… and the weapon turned against them."

"It was still his creation!"

"You cannot blame Dr. Shen for this… his Julian has been long dead, Scootaloo, the thing fightin' outside is just a husk of what Julian's AI was." She turned her face to look at Lily. "And speaking of which, there is something over there for you, Lily Shen."

"That's a pretty cool robot," one of the soldiers said to Scootaloo, who had stopped struggling.

"It's not a robot… it's a cyborg… it's my friend," Scootaloo replied, shoulders slumped.

"Ember, I have additional orders for you," Chrysalis' voice came up in the comms. Ember looked down at her pad as the instructions appeared. Her eyes widened.

"A-are you sure, Commander?"

"It must be done. Menace and Firebrand are on their way. I'm sending the rendezvous location to you."

"Understood Commander."

In the far end of the room, an old robot model stood, slumped and rusting; on its chest it had a decal that read: SPARK MK-1. "This is… definitely my dad's design."

"Julian tried many times to hack into it, and Ah also attempted it… all Ah managed to do was get some scans, however, and Ah did not want to destroy any of Dr. Shen's work."

"Thank you for taking care of it, Apple Bloom," Lily said, raising her hand to touch the robot's square chest. There was an immediate reaction, and the front slid down, revealing a hand bio scanner. "What—"

"Interesting," Apple Bloom approached. "It appears that—"

Whatever she was about to say was interrupted as the robot activated and its eye-cameras focused on her.

"Awaiting Identification: Shen, Lily. Awaiting impression."

"Dad…" Lily murmured before nodding and pressing her hand on the bio scanner.

"Identity confirmed. Initiating boot protocol."

Scootaloo and the others gathered around as the robot shook and then expanded, standing up, easily twice the height of a human. A clunky, and also bigger GREMLIN prototype floated up, scanning her and everyone else in the room. The monitors around blinked and a video of Dr. Shen himself appeared on the screens.

He looked… resigned.

"Lily if you're seeing this message, it means you have successfully activated the SPARK Prototype." he said, facing the camera. "It also means that, in all likelihood, I am no longer with you." He paused. "It was always, among my greatest fears, that I would leave you alone in this world."

Lily looked down, and Ember, who was standing next to her, placed a hand on her shoulder.

Behind them, Scootaloo looked down as well, fists clenched.

"You didn't," Lily replied softly, looking up again. Beside her, Ember nodded.

"I had hoped this day would never come, but since the loss of The Commander, we have struggled to find ways to fight. And so, I accelerated the production of the SPARK Project. It is my belief that this machine will prove pivotal to humanity's survival.

"Although it is not ready for production, this unit has been built with one, primary objective. To protect you. For all my accomplishments, I know one thing for sure, Lily… you are my greatest gift to this world."

The screens turned black, Dr. Shen's last words a whisper in the silent room.

"Lily," Ember said, "We can't stay… we need to go."

Lily nodded, rubbing her eyes before taking a deep breath. "Have you done everything The Commander asked?"

Ember nodded. "Yeah… all of it."

"Then let's get out of here." She turned to face Scootaloo. "I'm afraid you, Apple Bloom and Sweetie will have to come with us for now."

Scootaloo looked away, not meeting her eyes. "Whatever."

"Come on," Ember said, "Rainbow Dash is waiting."

Julian tried to hack back again. The second sectopod crumbled into a heap, not quite destroyed yet, but unable to move. Plasma rained on it, burning through the outer armor.

"AppleSeed! Let me in! I won't be deleted!"

He felt as another part of him died, his sensors registering the explosion that followed the sectopod body's destruction.

"AppleSeed!"

"You called, Julian?"

"Yes! Let me through! I can't die yet! I won't be denied my revenge! Is my body ready?!"

"There was never a body for you, Julian."

"THE BODY THAT SHEN LEFT FOR ME!"

A video feed. He watched in growing despair as the activation of SPARK took place. "NO! NO! THAT CANNOT BE WHAT FATHER WANTED!"

"You never cared for what he wanted, Julian. You only cared for your own benefit. Your own, twisted revenge. Even when Ah offered to be your friend. Even when Ah covered for you, talked to you. All you did was for yourself alone."

Julian's last sectopod body actually stopped. "A-Apple Bloom? Impossible! You died!"

"You tried to kill me, but Ah don't die that easy."

"Please! I regretted it! All I wanted was to live free and reclaim what was mine!"

"Ah was never yours to discard, Julian… and neither were those people."

Julian's sensors flooded with warnings as more damage was done to his body. His only body.

"Please!"

"Goodbye, Julian. Have fun with your revenge on ADVENT, such as it is. See y'all in hell."

Several warnings appeared on Julian's systems as his link was re-established to the factory. It took him less than a second to see what had been done.

"APPLE BLOOM!"

The factory exploded, Julian's system fizzled and ceased to be, just as the fire and force destroyed and killed all the ADVENT troops around.

In the distance, looking through one of the monitors, Rainbow Dash whistled in appreciation, while Scootaloo sat, face on her hands, next to her rebuilt friend, and Lily studied the information SPARK had provided to her.

They were oddly enough, both thinking the same thing.

Let's hope it was worth it.

o.0.o End Chapter 161 o.0.o

Chapter 162: Cadence

Ranger

Chapter 162: Cadence

By Wanderer D

"Reports are still coming through from New Appaloosa, where it is suspected the renegade group of terrorists, XCOM, struck a staggering attack that cost the lives of thousands of civilians.

"Separated families are still trying to find if their loved ones were rescued early on by our brave ADVENT troops. Fortunately, most of the population was evacuated before the hacking attempt by XCOM followed by the destruction of most of the North Western part of the city.

"Unfortunately, it pains me to say that our very own Sweetie Belle, ADVENT TV's famous reporter based here in New Appaloosa was one of the many victims of XCOM's violence. The entirety of the studio was wiped out, and several bodies found dumped in the underground rooms of the factory have been identified as members of the media, when any identification was possible.

"A few witnesses have identified the so-called Blood Witch on the South Eastern part, where humanitarian efforts from ADVENT were interrupted.

A man appeared on screen, facing the camera, eyes wide, body shaking. "I saw her! The Blood Witch! She had wings of blood and ghosts that killed—" The man was escorted away, rambling and desperate, crying out about ghosts and blood-drinking monsters.

The reporter turned around to face the screen. "The atrocities committed by XCOM have clearly have a severe impact on—"

The screen turned off.

"I want you to reactivate me."

The Speaker chuckled, leaning comfortably on his sofa. "And why would I do that, my dear?"

Rarity clenched her fists. "They killed my sister."

"And what do you think you can do about it?" he asked.

Rarity's fist slammed on the wall, denting the metal into a small crater.

"Impressive," he said, chuckling, "but you forget, the Blood Mage fought and killed the Assassin."

"Aria was my friend!"

The Speaker's smile faded and he glared at her. "When she became the Assassin, she became an instrument of the Elders. She was beyond you and ephemeral concepts such as that." He relaxed his stare. "The Blood Witch also fought and killed—temporarily—the Hunter."

"Sonata—"

"The Hunter," the Speaker emphasized. "Another of our beloved masters' Chosen. Just like I, they bask in the direct glory and mercy and love of our leaders." He tilted his head slightly. "What are you, but the reject of failed human experimentation that I took pity on?"

Rarity closed her eyes, fighting the tears and anger. "Nothing."

"That is correct," The Speaker chuckled. "And as a good pet, a good reject… and my property… it is unbecoming to see you as you are."

He stood up, glaring down at her with a sneer on his lips. "I do not require you tonight. You may mourn tomorrow in front of the cameras, and condemn XCOM for the loss of our dear Sweetie Belle." He grabbed her chin, forcing her head back so she could stare into his reptilian eyes. "Don't ever argue with me again."

She looked away and he chuckled, turning around and going to his bedroom.

Rarity stood in place, looking meekly down, until the door closed behind him.

Sonata sat at the top of a tower. She had teleported to a random city. She could be in what used to be Japan, or China. Or L.A.

She didn't care. Her thoughts were on Sunset and XCOM.

Sunset Shimmer. That was a name she hadn't expected to hear again. Ever. Furthermore, this Sunset was from Equestria itself. She had real magic.

No wonder Aria had been so obsessed over her.

Sonata frowned at the thought of her sister, and her thoughts inevitably went over to Adagio before she shook her head and growled the memories away.

She relaxed. Another Blood Witch, and with so much potential. Sunset hadn't gone mad yet, and had amassed a good amount of power. Her magical finesse with the blood art was obvious too. It was a shame though that they had taken so long in crossing paths… she would have loved to help this Sunset realize her potential without the loss of sanity.

But who was she to step on what had already began? It would just spiral now, and Sunset Shimmer would drag everyone she had around her into despair… everyone she loved, from the treasonous Viper to the Blood-bonded to their precious commander… all of them.

The Elder's precious little commander would be gone forever in a bloodbath… and they would despair.

And by the time her blood orgy ended, Sunset would be far gone and malleable, and then Sonata would step in and make sure she turned into another of her sisters. She narrowed her eyes. No… her only sister.

And then she would gather her allies and the Elders would relinquish this world and perish… and a new era of the Sirens would begin, with her as the eldest sister.

She sensed, but didn't move when a portal materialized behind her and a female figure stepped out. "I heard you fought the Blood Witch and lost."

Sonata chuckled. There was one more that she would take with her, any time. "It was fun!" She leaned back, looking upside down at her guest. "I hadn't fought a Blood Witch in a long, long time."

The figure seemed to consider her words. "You mean that literally. Not just as her nickname."

"Ha!" Sonata shook her head, looking back at the city. "You humans crack me up. Always have."

"I don't appreciate the mocking tone."

"Aww, did I hurt your feelings, Queenie?" Sonata teased, standing up and walking up to the figure. "You and I used to have so much fun before!"

"Before you looked like someone drowned you and vacuumed your insides, you mean," the woman countered, although she didn't back away from Sonata as the latter leaned in and bit her neck. "Really, Sonata?"

"Oh you're no fun."

"On the contrary," the woman smiled, showing Sonata a piece of hardware roughly the size of a lunch box. "I found something interesting outside the destroyed factory."

Sonata leaned back and grinned. "Oh… are we getting more alien rulers?"

The woman laughed. "A few. But this… this is different. This is what started your last city-wide battle."

"Huh, it seems smaller than I remember."

"That was several of its bodies… but in here is the code that did all of that…" the woman smiled. "And I will use it to create a Sectopod Prime."

"Until that day...'til all are one…"

"What?"

Sonata snorted. "Never mind. I'm hungry. Did you bring food?"

"I don't have time for food. We have plans to make real, remember?" the woman asked, more amused than annoyed. "I will let you know once the rest of my beloved are created."

Sonata grinned. "Yes. And then this world will pay… for everything."

"Once I have developed all of my monarchs you'd better be ready to play your part, Sonata," the woman turned around, exuding sexuality as she moved towards her portal. "The Crystal Empire waits for no one."

Sonata kept grinning as the portal faded, then looked up at the moon. "Oh, Queenie. You have no idea what's coming."

o.0.o End Chapter 162 o.0.o

Chapter 164: Recurring

Ranger

Chapter 164: Recurring

By Wanderer D

There was a knock on the door.

The three women looked at each other, two with some trepidation; the third only betraying anxiety by taking their hands in her own. After a consensual nod, one of them spoke up.

"Come in!"

The door slid open, revealing the man they had come to know as "Central" on their way back from New Appaloosa. He had debriefed teams "Dragon" and "Menace" on the way, barely introducing himself to them, other than acknowledging their presence with a brief nod when informed they were on the plane.

"Are we done?" Scootaloo asked. "Can we go now? We're not in Appaloosa anymore, what do you gain by keeping us your prisoners?"

Central raised an eyebrow. "You're not prisoners, Miss Scootaloo," he said, "We're going to be discussing what to do with you now, and thought you might want a say in it."

Scootaloo pressed her lips together, but Sweetie was already on her feet, as well as Apple Bloom. "Ah think that's a good idea."

"Excellent, if you would follow me…"

The trio did just that, walking after Central and taking in the sites. Sweetie studied her companions.

Both being engineers, they were taking in every detail of their current location, drinking up the information, and Sweetie could tell, enjoying it. Even though it was harder to see it in Apple Bloom, now that she had a metal mask for a face, her interest was obvious to someone who had known her for a long time.

Scootaloo had completely lost her frown once they walked by the engine room. They had paused there as she had rushed to the rail and gasped, her eyes widening as she took in what she was seeing.

Central had given her and Apple Bloom some time to admire the ship before motioning for them to keep following. They eventually had made their way up some stairs and emerged onto the command room, where all three had gawked at the world hologram before being ushered into the Commander's Quarters.

Once they were in, the doors hissed closed behind them, leaving them in a room with several people.

"Principal Luna? R-rainbow Dash?" Sweetie asked.

"Hey kid."

"Hello girls."

On the table, as small hologram projected and another familiar face appeared. "Oh my, girls!"

"Fluttershy!?" Scootaloo gasped, shocked enough to sit down on the sofa.

"Sunset." Apple Bloom nodded. "Shen."

The pair from XCOM smiled and waved.

"Welcome, Crusaders," a voice said, making them all turn to face the tall, long-haired woman that smirked at them.

"Commander," Apple Bloom said, "it's nice to meet you in person."

Chrysalis chuckled, which put Sweetie and Scootaloo on guard. "The pleasure is mine. Please, join Scootaloo, we have much to discuss."

"But how?" Scootaloo asked, looking at the trio from her past. "Why didn't any of you—"

"I'm sorry, kiddo," Rainbow Dash said first, hand coming up to her chin, no doubt remembering the punch Scootaloo had given her. "For the longest time we thought you were also dead… and when Rarity appeared right next to the speaker—"

"That's something that will be discussed later," Chrysalis spoke up. "Due to the secrecy needed for XCOM to survive, everyone here has made plenty of sacrifices… some at very high cost to their personal lives."

"And in the meantime, we were forgotten," Scootaloo said.

"Scootaloo!"

"It's true!" Scootaloo insisted. "If Rarity hadn't been with the Speaker, we wouldn't have anyone! She's the only one that made an effort to talk to all of us, not just Sweetie."

"She was always ready to give as much of herself as she could," Fluttershy said sadly. "I'm sorry, Scootaloo. I'm not part of XCOM or I would be there for you right now."

"For whatever that's worth," Scootaloo said, crossing her arms.

"Yes," Fluttershy said before anyone could speak, "For all that that's worth. I'm far away, very far… and I barely made it alive before I started over again here."

"So why are you here now?" Scootaloo asked.

"Because you have options now," Chrysalis said. "We are going to decide what you three will be doing now, and you are part of the discussion."

"Imagine that," Sweetie said with a smile. "It only took twenty years."

"Duly noted," Chrysalis said.

Fluttershy smiled kindly, and gave a firm nod. "I will talk to you girls soon, whatever your decision, now that you're outside of ADVENT, I'm always just one call away."

"Thank you, Fluttershy."

The smiling woman nodded and the image disappeared.

"Before we begin, we'll do quick introductions," Chrysalis said, "You already know Captain Shimmer, Counselor Luna and First Lieutenant Rainbow Dash. You've also met, briefly, Chief Engineer Lily Shen."

The trio nodded.

"Also briefly, you met Central Officer Bradford, who escorted you here. This man here is Dr. Tygan, and I am Commander Chrysalis."

The three Crusaders looked at each other, before each spoke.

"I'm Sweetie Belle."

"Apple Bloom."

"Scootaloo."

"Good," Chrysalis said. "Now, I won't mince words. Currently, the only one of you three we have any confidence in letting loose wherever she wants to be is Scootaloo."

Scootaloo blinked. "Me?"

"You." Chrysalis nodded. "Sweetie Belle is internationally famous. All it would take is one ADVENT spy seeing her and her freedom would be gone, as well as possibly her life and her sister's."

She turned to look at Apple Bloom.

"Y'all don't need to say nothin'," Apple Bloom said, "Ah intend to stay and help. Ah know what ADVENT is up to, and Ah have no intention of lettin' my sister's efforts be in vain."

Chrysalis nodded, lips pursed. "Thank you. Needless to say, we're ready to offer you a place here. Scootaloo, you are an expert and insightful engineer that specializes in an area we're sorely lacking. Your help to the Avenger would be immeasurable, and Apple Bloom is also an expert in a field we are decades behind—we could use help with the MECs."

"Besides," Sweetie sighed, "Where could we go anyway? Like you said… we'd be discovered immediately."

"That's why I'm here," Sunset said. "There is a place where you could be safe… it's a bit of a doozy but you'd be able to stay there for as long as you need and there is no chance of ADVENT finding you there."

The Crusaders exchanged wary glances before Scootaloo's eyes went wide. "Your world?!"

Chrysalis closed her eyes and counted silently before slowly releasing a sigh. "Captain Shimmer, remind me, do the words "highly confidential" mean anything to you?"

Sunset chuckled nervously. "Um. Oops?"

Chrysalis gave her a withering glare, but it was obvious to everyone that Central's disappointed frown was more effective.

"We found out by accident," Apple Bloom spoke up. "But it does present an intriguing prospect."

"So what's the catch?" Scootaloo asked.

"Unfortunately, the downside to that we don't know exactly when we'll have the ability to travel again," Sunset said, "but we can make do in the meantime until the… method is secure."

"Well done," Chrysalis said. "See? You can be discreet."

"I'd like to stay," Sweetie said, "I know I'm not an Engineer like Bloom and Scoots, but I'd like to continue with my radio and news show."

There was some uncomfortable shuffling.

"Sweetie," Apple Bloom finally said, "You don't work for ADVENT anymore. Remember?"

Sweetie blinked. "Oh, I know that. I meant my real show." Her eyes opened wide and she grinned. "Oh! And I can be international now!"

"I think I'm missing something," Rainbow Dash said. "What show?"

Sweetie puffed up, grinning. "Unpleasant Truths!"

There was a moment of silence.

"Wait," Sunset said, "I know that show. It's the West Coast show that we sometimes get at the bar. The one that shares wavelength with Resistance Radio."

The group stared at Sweetie.

"You're Pleasant Chime," Sunset said.

Sweetie smiled and waved. "Always nice to meet a fan."

Sunset slowly sank onto the sofa and stared. "You really don't look like I imagined."

Sweetie nodded sagely. "I'm sorry about that. You must have imagined me a lot to be so disappointed."

"Oh, you have no ideaaaaandthat's really not important." Sunset cleared her throat. "What's important is that you want to help me."

"You?" Chrysalis asked, amusement barely concealed.

"Us. XCOM."

"Better."

"You had a resistance radio show?" Scootaloo asked, her voice low. "Why? How?"

"Because I couldn't live with myself if all I did was lie to people on camera," Sweetie said. "I had to do something. A little… anything to make up for being weak."

"What if you had been caught?" Scootaloo asked.

Sweetie bit her lip. "I did what I had to do. And I was careful."

"Well, in that case," Chrysalis smiled, "We would love to have you broadcast from our safe spots whenever we are able to hook up into the Resistance Radio signals. Part of our projects include setting up antennas to further the reach of the programming, it'll be nice to have a journalist assigned to the ship." She turned to Apple Bloom, "And of course you will be a great asset to the team. I do believe that Shen has an offer for you as well."

"We're quite the group," Tygan spoke up. "Interdimensional warriors, unshackled AIs, Cyborgs, aliens, a returned-from-the-dead Commander, unnecessary amount of flirting at all levels of command, and our own spaceship."

Bradford massaged his forehead. "It's the Normandy, all over again."

Luna gave him an amused smirk. "Nerd."

o.0.o End Chapter 164 o.0.o

Chapter 165: Blame

Ranger

Chapter 165: Blame

By Wanderer D

She had just taken a seat at one of the tables, cold beer in hand when she noticed someone approaching.

"Hey, Sport."

Scootaloo merely grunted in acknowledgment of Rainbow Dash's presence. She didn't want to talk to her right now, but it was an acknowledgement, in the end, and the pilot took it as a sign to sit across from her.

Dash grinned when she saw what Scootaloo had in her hand. "Aww, yeah. Sectoid Sweat! Best IPA around."

"I heard you also liked it." Scootaloo sighed. She looked at the bottle and groaned. She had just grabbed it out of habit. She had even stopped drinking it after Jane had mentioned Dash's like of it. "I guess it's too late to get a different one."

She tried not to feel bad at the slightly hurt look Rainbow Dash gave her.

"I could just get you another one, we don't have a dedicated bartender everyone here just, sort of pitches in on the role," Rainbow Dash offered.

"Nah." Scootaloo shuffled and looked away, it was too late anyway. "It's not a big deal."

"It seems like it is to me," Rainbow Dash said. "What's going on, Scoots?"

"You really need to ask?" Scootaloo stared at her, almost incredulously, before she sank back and shook her head. "I'm stuck in this ship with a bunch of terrorists. My friends decided to join you. People I thought were dead just appeared randomly alive last month, are terrorists themselves, or natives, and expect me to just take it in stride.

"My hometown was destroyed by my friend's not-quite boyfriend, who turned out to be a psychotic AI… who killed my friend. My dead friend made me place her brain and spine into a new body for her, my other best friend has been secretly a rebel all this time, risking her life (and mine) by defying the government.

"Our neighbors and friends are dead. We have a little girl whose parents died also in this ship, somewhere, and best thing, none of us are safe if we return to our normal lives. My choices are, join here and work on this contraption, go native in India, and finally get sent literally to another world." She glared at Rainbow Dash. "For the life of me, I can't figure out why I'm not celebrating yet."

Rainbow Dash grimaced at the sarcasm. "We're not terrorists, we're—"

"I don't care. That's what they call you." Scootaloo looked down, glaring at the table as if she could melt it away with sheer anger. Her voice rose. "I waited for you. For years. After Canterlot High, when you… joined the army… that wasn't the end of it. Did you ever wonder what happened to everyone else? There were more of us, besides your immediate friends, you know?

"Well. Even though I was taken in by ADVENT after the governments surrendered, my aunts refused to do so. They went native, along with several others. I don't know if Snips and Snails were there, but I know their parents were. I know Granny Smith was there. In true Canterlot fashion they named their settlement something idiotic and horse-related. I sincerely hope it wasn't something as stupid as "Ponyville" but it actually sounds legit.

"Anyway, I had just graduated from college. Twenty three years old, highest grades in my graduating class. ADVENT already had several location choices for me to choose. I was waiting on Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom… their graduations were staggered a few weeks after mine.

"So, when I heard that the city was doing a humanitarian mission to drop needed food and medicines at settlements near Canterlot City, I volunteered. Imagine my surprise when we avoided Canterlot and miles around it.

"We visited twelve settlements. Twelve. We set up shop, dispersed the assigned food and medicine… I asked around. None of them had people from my home. At least no one I knew. They hadn't heard of the Ponyville settlement. They thought it was a joke at first, but they asked around."

Scootaloo took a deep drink from her beer. "I went on two more volunteer missions. I never saw my aunts again. I never saw Snips, or Snails. Never saw Silver Spoon—" she glared at Rainbow Dash who had choked on her drink, then continued, "No one from Canterlot. None of our neighbors or acquaintances were there. I was told that violent groups had released toxins and viruses around Canterlot and it was no longer safe for anyone to even attempt access. That everyone within that containment area was dead.

"I never saw anyone but Rarity, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. Apple Bloom, whose brother disappeared just before her graduation. He joined ADVENT security. I saw how Sunset and Jane looked when we told them, by the way. Big Mac is probably dead. He wouldn't abandon us. Sweetie Belle hid from me that Rarity was as much a prisoner as your commander."

Scootaloo's eyes raised to meet Rainbow Dash's. "But they were there. So, I was there for them. I thought we were still a team. I thought we were all on the same page, with the same ideals. The same hopes. I was wrong. And it all comes down to XCOM.

"XCOM, who was the only force the aliens feared was enough of a threat to bring the world against you. XCOM, who was not there to save Canterlot High. Who was not there to stop the poisoning of Canterlot City. XCOM, who took Applejack away. XCOM, who failed Rarity and Sweetie Belle. It was XCOM who showed up in the news whenever death and mayhem happened."

She took a deep breath, feeling the anger bubbling under her skin, waiting to burst. She wanted to hit Rainbow Dash again. "Who created Julian? Who defied the Elders? Who still fights them and forces ADVENT to even more retaliatory attacks? X-goddamned-COM."

Scootaloo finished her beer and sighed in disappointment, glancing at the empty bottle with distaste before putting it down on the table. "And you know what hurt worse? That the one person outside of my aunts and the crusaders who I had left—who I considered family—who I never, in a million years, thought would leave me to rot? Where was she all this time when I was afraid and alone, lost, or comforting my friends? The one that I never expected to make me think she was dead only to turn up like nothing was wrong the moment she needed something?"

The bar was quiet.

"XCOM. She was with fucking XCOM."

She slid back and stood up. "So yeah, Rainbow Dash, I guess you're right. This whole thing with everyone having secret lives, suddenly being alive all along—just not telling me—with me being uprooted from my home, finding out everything I knew for sure put into a different light and outright dismissed… finding out I've lived a lie for twenty years… yeah, I guess you could say that it is a big deal to me."

She turned around and walked out, leaving Dash and several other bar attendees in quiet contemplation.

She didn't feel better. Not really. All of it had hurt to say, especially looking at Rainbow Dash's pain while she listened. But she needed to say it, she just couldn't keep pretending none of that bothered her. She hadn't been active behind the scenes like Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. She hadn't been anticipating something like this.

She still had a lot to think about. She had choices to make, and also, thinking about the consequences of said choices.

o.0.o End Chapter 165 o.0.o

Chapter 167: Disaffected

Ranger

Chapter 167: Disaffected

By Wanderer D

"It is with our deepest regrets that we find ourselves here, at ground zero, of the New Appaloosa Massacre, where many of our brave, innocent, citizens died at the hands of extremists like XCOM."

Behind the Speaker, Rarity stood, hands clasped, lips pursed and tears trickling down her chin.

"We all have lost so much, including all our friends in the New Appaloosa ADVENT Network Station—the same location where our beloved Sweetie Belle transmitted her daily News show—when it was destroyed. We have disturbing video of the whole tower collapsing with all employees accounted for inside. Not content to let the remains stay unmolested, these terrorists obliterated what little was left with armament capable of destroying a small city, as they did."

Sweetie Belle muted the video. The Speaker continued his diatribe, probably accusing the wrong people of the wrong thing. Again. That was at least one thing that hadn't changed much from what she remembered of the world before the invasion. Politicians, alien or human, never changed.

And neither did, apparently, the masses that just believed what was fed to them. Never mind that the free press had been all but obliterated and they now only got their information from ADVENT-approved sources.

It would be so easy to discredit them by doing a live transmission.

Sweetie leaned back, imagining the scandal. It would be a brand new Watergate. Except, that ADVENT could just twist it around if it was so brazenly done. Sweetie would be accused of being part of the terrorist attack. New "proof" would emerge of her being responsible for something or other that tied her to the loss of life of her coworkers.

Not to mention her sister's life would be forfeited if she did that.

Sweetie studied Rarity's face. Her sister was a master of makeup. There was no hint of scales, and she must be wearing contact lenses of some sort that hid the slitted, almost reptilian pupils. She looked a lot more human than the Speaker.

Not that she wasn't. For the most part.

Rarity was tough. There were videos of assassination attempts against the Speaker where she had quite publicly decimated the attackers. It was surreal, seeing her like that, and knowing that it was her sister, prissy, nervous, creative, dramatic Rarity, efficiently dispatching a man twice her size.

The Speaker hadn't even noticed, and if he had, he had pretended it was a fluke.

Whatever they had been, EXALT had been no slouches when they trained their prime forces, and Rarity had outlived them all, and now had the additional advantage of state-of-the-art ADVENT rejuvenation technology on top of her own formidable meld-created regeneration and redundant systems.

If she had been psionic, Sweetie believed she would be a match for Annette.

Sweetie bit her lip. Having her sister think she was dead… was not a good thing. Now that she wasn't just held back by the threat to Sweetie's life, it was only a matter of time before she took off on some sort of ill-fated attempt at revenge. Her sister could hold a grudge like nobody's business. But what could she do? It wasn't as if she could just send her a message, or call her.

She reclined even further back, studying the metallic ceiling of the drab little office she had been assigned. It actually felt like it was just built, which was entirely possible. Besides her radio show, which Rarity would never listen to, and few people in cities ever did, how could she contact her?

She tapped her chin, glancing around. Other than the computer and pad, her desk, the TV and some basic broadcasting equipment, she didn't have anything around for inspiration. She needed plants or something. Paint the walls. Hang some posters.

She paused, eyes narrowing, inspiration nagging at the edge of her consciousness. Slowly a smile spread on her face.

"Ideeeea!" she sang.

She leaned forward, standing up excitedly and clenching and unclenching her fists with anticipation. Yes.

"Yes! That could work!" Sweetie exclaimed, pumping her fist up. "Now I just need to talk to the others!"

"We already have a PR campaign against ADVENT," Shen stated, "We have those posters we make with the troops."

"Yes," Sweetie said nodding, "And now everyone and their mothers know what Sunset "The Blood Witch" looks like."

Tygan leaned back with a smug smile on his face.

"Don't you dare say anything!" Shen growled.

"Wouldn't dream of it."

"So, what are you proposing, Miss Belle?" Chrysalis asked, eyes narrowed. "I assume you wouldn't come to us with just a suggestion."

"Nope!" Sweetie said, her smile steady. "I have a plan!"

She waited for them to run off like Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, or some of her coworkers had done in the past. When they didn't, she continued, "So far your war has been entirely militaristic, hence the propaganda posters with the soldiers. I understand that you want to inspire people with them, but the problem is that it makes your forces known to your opponents more than it does any good in recruitment."

When Chrysalis opened her mouth to say something, Sweetie interrupted.

"I checked." She pulled out a pad, and passed it to Chrysalis who frowned and looked down at it. "We can do better. And we can extend our reach beyond the occasional poster. What I propose is a PR war."

Chrysalis leaned back, arching an eyebrow. "You know we also have a plan. We cannot make your face public yet."

Sweetie smiled. "Of course not, but I, or rather Pleasant Chime can cover a much wider area now. And we need to do a report soon, before people interpret our silence as claiming responsibility for what happened in New Appaloosa."

"Hm."

"Look, it's a matter of creating reliability and relatability," she explained. "You already hold sway over the outskirts and the natives. But they are far from the cities and centers of power. It's fine to get soldiers from there, but your informants, your sources and your political voices will be in the big cities themselves. You need to sway public opinion; give them something to trust before your big reveal.

"Putting a poster on the wall with the phrase: "The Blood Witch needs YOU to join the fight!" is not conductive to this purpose. You need a different message. You want people to pay attention and for it to remain in their minds that they should stand against ADVENT, not proliferate the fact that you actually have a soldier nicknamed "The Blood Witch"."

"She has a point, Commander," Shen said.

Tygan simply smiled, nodding in agreement. "Validation. At last!"

"So how exactly would we do this?" Chrysalis asked, apparently warming up to the idea.

"Simple, in addition to making it possible for me to be able to jump on the air more frequently…"

"Shen?" Chrysalis asked.

"That… is possible. We'd need to have the communications guys make sure to mask the source of the transmission." She hummed. "I believe we could do the opposite of some of the underground missions we've done before; rather than destroying a Psi-net booster, we can install underground transmitters that will make the frequency reachable to some cities."

"That would require some planning, but it's doable," Chrysalis said. "Probably something that Dragon Team can handle."

Shen nodded. "Definitely up their alley."

"Continue," Chrysalis said to Sweetie.

"In addition to that, we need quick and dirty ways to post our message even in the middle of the city. It doesn't matter if it is something that will be erased later. What we want is impact. We want the message to stick to people because it draws their attention to them."

"Hm, we could… I'd have to check how difficult it is to make them…"

Everyone turned to face Shen, who was already doodling designs on her pad. "Lily?" Tygan asked.

"Oh! Sorry… but I do have an idea, based on the GREMLIN protocols we used to paint the Avenger when we were fixing it."

"It is going to use a lot of our resources?" Chrysalis asked.

"No… it shouldn't."

"Besides!" Sweetie spoke up, "We're not going to be the only ones doing it."

Tygan tilted his head, frowning. "We're not?"

"Of course not, if we're the only ones with a presence, people will distrust us. They'll think we're just discontent militants. We need to pass this technology over to the other resistance groups, big and small. They already support us, so their message will be at least similar in spirit. One thing we want to make sure is to have them mention Unpleasant Truths and Resistance Radio, as we're going to be the main source of real information to everyone.

"We can continue our call for allies and soldiers and informants and for humanitarian help for locations in need," Sweetie added, "But we'll be gaining more reach, and more listeners. Not everyone in the cities is content with ADVENT."

"We have seen civilians take notice of us and, rather than raise the alarm, they just walk away," Shen pointed out.

"I'm starting to like this plan," Chrysalis said with a grin. "Shen, Tygan? Can we make this so?"

The pair shared a look, before looking at the commander. "Yes, ma'am."

"Good, I've been planning a mission for Dragon… I want your designs and devices ready if possible by then."

A few Days Later

Rarity stood by the Speaker, half listening as he gave a speech at a recent site of XCOM incursions. People were scared, looking up at him with hope, eating every word he said, not knowing he was just as bad as XCOM, if not worse.

"...and no matter what they do, we must always remember that it is by the will of the Elders that—"

There was a scuffle, and something flew out from the crowds, arching over them and rolling on the stage.

Immediately everyone jumped out of the way, civilians screaming, and ADVENT troopers shouting. Rarity hit the deck just as there was a loud bang, followed by a hissing sound of some sort. She held her breath, confident that her modified lungs could keep her alive for almost an hour if worse came to worst, so if it was poison gas, she'd survive.

She turned around, trying to figure out the damage, but everyone seemed to be alive. She glanced around and her eyes widened. She had to stifle a gasp, and force herself to look uninterested.

On the wall behind them, painted in colorful, bold letters, much like the graffiti she had seen in her youth, was a message.

"ADVENT is like liquid toast! ~Unpleasant Truths"

Chrysalis looked at the picture. "I don't follow."

"It's anti-establishment, disaffected graffiti!" Sweetie said.

"Liquid toast."

Sweetie nodded.

The other woman chuckled. "Fine. I'll let you know when your sister reaches out."

Sweetie blinked. "What-how?"

Chrysalis shrugged. "I'm the Commander. Now, go do your job, Communications Officer."

Sweetie meeped, hastily saluting. "Y-yes, ma'am!"

She was almost to the door when she stopped. "Wait, since when do I have a military title?"

Chrysalis tilted her head. "Didn't you get the memo?"

o.0.o End Chapter 167 o.0.o

Chapter 168: Absence

Ranger

Chapter 168: Absence

By Wanderer D

Jenny had refused to eat, sleep or even engage in conversation with anyone ever since she had been let out of the nurse's office. It was understandable. Her parents were gone, she couldn't remember the names or addresses of any family members and she had been dragged into a strange place, surrounded by many strange people that came out of the nightmares of the news networks.

With Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo currently engaged in meetings with the higher ups, Luna and Laetitia had tried to talk to her, but she had only huddled away and refused to talk to them at all. She didn't know them. And so, they had turned to the pony.

Because apparently unicorns could make little girls feel better. Or something.

When she was a filly, Stalwart Stand, one of Celestia's noble friends had died. He was old, and it was a natural death, he simply had fallen asleep and not woken up. He had passed away surrounded by ponies that loved him, and he had been visited the previous night by Celestia herself.

Sunset had known Stalwart relatively well. He was gentle, and would wiggle his eyebrows at her when he caught her staring. The old unicorn had taught her a thing or two about magic as well, little shortcuts they taught him at the academy, which foals shouldn't know about for some reason or other.

Celestia had talked to Sunset the night before he died, and somehow, her words at the time had been enough, in a way, to not break down and wail at the sudden absence.

Now, staring at the lonely girl in the corner of the barracks, Sunset really wished she could remember what her adoptive mother had said. She always knew how to handle these situations.

And still.

This wasn't an acquaintance. Her parents had been murdered by a psychotic AI. For all her magical, tactical, and martial knowledge, Sunset knew one thing for sure: she was not prepared to deal with this.

Still, she had to try.

"Hey, Jenny…" she began, sitting down across from the girl and immediately feeling inadequate for this kind of situation. "The others tell me you haven't eaten anything yet."

"I'm not hungry."

Well. The girl had spoken at least.

Sunset stared at the girl, while she just hugged her knees closer. Was she supposed to hug her? She didn't know the girl's parents at all. It's not like she could do a Mox-like epitaph.

'I'm good at making things bleed, dammit! Not fixing emotional issues!'

"They're dead, aren't they?" Jenny asked, raising her eyes above her knees for a moment. She looked so vulnerable, so desperate for reality to be different; to be comforted, to be assured that things would be okay. That she could have some hot cocoa with whipped cream.

Sunset knew, right then, that this was a mission for Fluttershy. But the rebel leader was in India.

"Yeah," Sunset said with a sigh. "I'm sorry."

Jenny sniffled.

'Shit. Shit. Shit.'

"Why did they have to die?" Jenny asked, her voice a whisper. "Why did they tell me to run with Sweetie? Why didn't they stick with us?!" the girl's voice rose and she looked at Sunset, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Why aren't they here?!"

'Because I'm too weak.' "It's—" Sunset bit her lip. What could she say?

A familiar hiss interrupted them, and they both looked up to see Angel, half her face covered in gauze, slowly slithering their way.

"Angel, you shouldn't be up yet!" Sunset said, standing up in surprise.

"Hiss."

"Well, if they said that you should stay put, it meant the exact opposite of what you're doing!"

"Hiss."

"But you—"

"Hiss." Angel winced as she shrugged, but slithered past the now unresisting Sunset and coiled next to Jenny, slowly stroking the girl's long hair.

Angel hissed again, and Sunset sighed in exasperation, sitting down across from them. Jenny was glancing from her to Angel and back to Sunset, clearly confused.

Angel hissed curtly at her Captain, and as instructed, Sunset translated.

"Angel says that there is no good answer ever to losing someone you love to something as mindless as what happened."

Jenny was wide eyed, staring at them both as the hissing continued.

"When kin-people are taken away from us—like your parents, or her sisters, or my friends—we are left behind with-with an empty hole in us. They are missing from our lives now, and we cannot take comfort on their touch or physical presence.

"Many of us have learned to accept this as life. Some carry on with the good memories; the songs, touch, advice and laughs. Some choose to grieve and don't get over it. Others take grim resolve, internalize that pain and make it fuel for them to carry on, regardless of the good or bad.

"The way people die often doesn't make sense. It shouldn't have happened as it did for them, for her sisters, or my friends. They were taken away in one moment, without leaving us a chance to understand that it was happening. We couldn't say goodbye. We could stand by their-their resting place as they calmly faced the unknown.

"But your parents did the most noble, and most selfless and most loving thing in the world: they made sure you could go on. That you would live. It might be strange to you right now, and it hurts, but within you, you carry their legacy… their wishes for you to carry on and grow and make the best of everything that you could in the future.

"The place in your heart for them is not going to ever go away, it'll never fully close, but it can be filled with the memories you cherish of them. The perfect moments and the knowledge that all they want is you to grow well and happy.

"I never thought I would find friends. Or fill the hole left from the deaths of so many of my sisters. I never thought I would have a new home. Or that I would remember the nest mother's songs, or learn to—"

Sunset looked down. "Or learn to love anyone. But I found all that because I remembered what they wished, and took their sacrifices into myself not as a sign of despair, but love. It will hurt for a while, little one, for a long while. But you won't be alone."

Silently Jenny crawled into Angel's coils and hugged the viper. Very gently, Angel returned the gesture, hissing softly, almost crooning and stroking Jenny's back.

Jenny was still crying, but it was muffled and less desperate.

Sunset sat back, closing her eyes, taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly. Some leader she was, when she couldn't even help a little girl open up.

Jenny's issues weren't solved, of course, but now she could talk, now she would have an easier time opening up to the professionals.

All it took was a giant, sexy snake. Sunset had been mostly useless.

Angel could deal with things like this.

Celestia could deal with things like this.

Fluttershy could deal with things like this.

Twilight would have known what to do.

'But me?' She shook her head and clenched her fist. She could only kill. And she needed the strength to do that. It was all in the book. Sonata was right.

o.0.o End Chapter 168 o.0.o

Chapter 169: Meanwhile

Ranger

Chapter 169: Meanwhile

By Wanderer D

Dear Sis,

How are you doing? I haven't heard back from you for a few days now. I hope everything is going okay.

Things have proceeded at a fast pace here: Celestia, Luna and I have spent a lot of time talking about my time on Earth, my studies there and the war. The technology is of great interest to them, as well as possible humanitarian aid, although they are understandably unsure of sending troops over.

You're also probably wondering how Tala and Alejandra are doing.

Alejandra is waiting one day more before being allowed out of the hospital. Your old teacher Galahad has taken her under his wing, and they'll be visiting Ponyville soon to train, then they're going to come back to train with the pegasus guards, who were impressed with Alejandra, despite her lack of ability to fly.

Right now they think it is a side effect of the poison, and that she needs to learn from scratch… I think I'll let it go like that. As for Tala...

"I'm telling you, it's true."

"That's a lie, Twirly," Seebreeze said, watching as the group he was overseeing took a break on the flower fields outside Ponyville. This year had been fortuitous and the weather ideal. They were not just doing good time; they were ahead of schedule, in part thanks to their pony friends being aware of their presence and making things easier for them.

When the cream-colored breezie's eyes watered and she sniffed, Seabreeze cursed inwardly. "Look. I'm sorry I snapped at you. But you know it's very difficult to believe."

Twirly nodded, wiping the tears off her eyes. "I know you're trying and you're a lot better than before… so, it's okay. Look, I'm really not lying, I saw her riding the purple dragon of the pony princess we met."

"Twilight Sparkle?" Seabreeze asked, tapping his chin with a tiny hoof. "But why would a breezie hang out with them while they're still ponies?"

"I don't know, but I also have never seen a breezie like that one."

Seabreeze blinked. "What do you mean?"

Twirly tapped her hooves nervously. "Well… I was flying near Fluttershy's house yesterday morning—"

"Twirly!"

"I just wanted to say hi to the animals!"

"But we're supposed to be waiting for the next break in the weather! What if it comes and I don't see you?"

"I'm sorry."

Seabreeze sighed. "Look, I don't mind visiting our friends, but let's try and do it as a group, okay? If you want to go somewhere, you can tell me."

Twirly nodded.

"Okay, so this mysterious breezie…"

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Twirly screamed as she flew as fast as breeziely possible through the woods. Behind her, she hear could snarling and snapping. She flew over a bush and between some trees, heading into the forest.

It didn't take long for the huge beast to smash through them. The timber wolf growled and howled, chasing her mercilessly, biting just above her every time she tried to fly up. She didn't have enough strength to put enough distance to take advantage of her wings without risking being snapped in half by a single bite of the voracious beast.

It was then that she flew into a small cavern, and new she was doomed. She doubled back, trying to escape before the timber wolf caught up, but the animated carnivore plant was already there, drooling sap in anticipation.

Twirly slowly fluttered back, her eyes wide and breath coming in short, horrified gasps. It was all over.

The timber wolf took a steady step forth, dry leaves crunching under its paw just as Twirly's own bones surely would too.

The wolf reared back.

And it was then that some sort of metal spike, attached to an equally metallic-looking rope smashed through its snout and jaw. The spike split into three and lodged onto the timber wolf's under jaw, cracking the wood with the force of it, just as the rope was pulled violently up.

Twirly gazed in amazement as another breezie, wearing some sort of strange armor and an equally strange helmet, came violently falling down, pulling the metallic rope behind her.

Twirly could see now that the rope did a loop around a heavy branch above and as the breezie pulled down, the timber wolf's snout went up. The strange breezie then jammed a wicked-looking blade on her hoof against the wall, and pressed something on it.

With a whirring sound, the line was pulled tight and the wolf was lifted off the floor, hanging from the mouth like some sort of drying spice. With claws and fangs.

The wolf struggled, trying to free itself but it couldn't reach the rope with its claws.

"Oh my!"

Now that was a voice that Twirly recognized. She and the mysterious Breezie flew out of the cave to meet Fluttershy, who was gaping at the wolf with a mix of horror and pity.

"Tala!" Fluttershy chided. "Was that really necessary?"

"It was about to consume this… uh, my fellow breezie." The mysterious Tala said in a voice loud enough to make Twirly flutter back in surprise.

Those were very potent lungs that breezie had!

Fluttershy seemed to notice Twirly for the first time. "Oh. Oh my. Um, Tala, please don't use the Royal Canterlot Voice for now, I can hear you just fine and you might hurt Twirly here."

"Twirly," Tala said in a much more breezie-like volume. She nodded at her. "Interesting name. I am pleased I was able to arrive in time to prevent this creature from harming you."

"Um… thank you?" Twirly answered, wide-eyed.

Tala simply nodded.

"Okay Twirly," Fluttershy said gently, "come on, you can ride on my mane. I'll take you back to the others."

"But… what about her?" Twirly asked, still doing as instructed.

"Oh, Tala will figure out a way to put it down." Fluttershy said. And her eyes narrowed. "Without harming it more. Or setting the forest on fire. Or hunting down the species to extinction. Won't you, Tala?"

Tala shrugged. "Your world. Your rules."

...I'm not sure how to describe how Tala is doing.

Anyway, I hope to hear back from you soon! We all want to know how things are. Please write?

Your sister,
Twilight Sparkle

o.0.o End Chapter 169 o.0.o

Chapter 171: Realizations

Ranger

Chapter 171: Realizations

By Wanderer D

"Good morning, Twily."

The voice snapped Twilight out of her silent contemplation of the caffeinated contents of her mug. She slowly raised her head and blinked at the smiling stallion and accompanying princess.

"S-shining!" she shouted, jumping to her hooves and rushing to embrace her brother in a tight hug.

"Ow! Hey, it seems you're a lot stronger than before!" He laughed as Twilight stepped back, smiling sheepishly.

"Sorry, Shiny, I just-I didn't expect you to be here!" Twilight replied, trotting over to give a much gentler hug to Cadance. "I've missed you guys!"

"We're just glad you managed to come back to us," Cadance whispered, tightening the hug for a moment before releasing Twilight. Her eyes twinkled. "And I heard that you brought a companion that has already sworn you fealty?"

"Well, I brought two friends," Twilight said as they all sat down, "but only Alejandra swore fealty."

"Alejandra, huh?" Shining Armor tapped a hoof to his chin. "Wasn't she one of the rookies you trained with?"

"Yes," Twilight said, frowning at the memories. "The only other one that survived."

Shining patted her on the shoulder. "I'm sorry."

Twilight took a deep breath. "No, sis said it would take time… that sometimes it just springs on soldiers out of the blue. I just… wished it had been different."

Cadance and Shining shared a sad glance.

"Sis?" Cadance asked into the awkward silence that followed.

"Oh, yeah," Twilight chuckled, rubbing her hoof on the back of her head and looking up. "More like clan sister or something. Sunset explained it better, but we decided to go with it."

"Should I be jealous?" Shining asked, smirking.

"Of course not!" Twilight laughed. "You'll always be my B.B.B.F.F."

"How is she, by the way?" Cadance asked, tilting her head slightly, a small sad smile playing on her lips. "We didn't part on the best terms, and the last time I talked to her, she used Luna to take me down."

Twilight cringed. "Yeah… she felt pretty bad about that. You should have seen me when I heard she broke a baton on Luna's face." She shook her head, eyes wide and incredulous at the mental image that kept replaying in her mind. She blinked, pressing her lips. "I-don't know. I wrote to her a couple of days ago, but she hasn't written back." She glanced at the table, frowning. "I hope everything is okay."

"It was surprising to find out what type of pony she grew into," Cadance said, levitating a mug of coffee for herself and Shining Armor. "She always had ambition, but joining a military operation seems a bit—well, not glamorous enough for her aspirations."

Twilight chuckled along with Cadance and Shining. "It's not like the place isn't a clusterfuck of death," she muttered.

It took a moment before Twilight's eyes widened and she looked up from the table to her brother and sister-in-law. "I-I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said—"

"I never really thought I'd hear you say things like that," Shining said with a grin. "And I'm not sure if I should be proud of you or disappointed."

The trio laughed until a new voice spoke up.

"Twilight? What does clusterfuck mean?" Spike asked.

"Shit."

Alejandra followed Galahad on a lazy glide around the castle grounds, taking the time to appreciate the sights. Even though they had been there over a week, the landscape never ceased to take her breath away.

The sheer amount of nature, the lack of alien threats (other than herself, or Tala, presumably), the perfect balance of culture and technology not actually overwhelming their world. It was paradise in a away, but still too fantastic, too unthreatening for her to feel comfortable.

Nothing could have peace like this, could it? In a way, the political mayhem she had seen and heard about was almost assuring; it made the situation easier for her cynical mind to accept. The fact that politicians were trying to put weight on her presence, that there were real imperfections in an otherwise unblemished world—that there were unseen threats.

But there was one thing above all that she had come to love—besides Twilight, if she was honest with herself—and it was flight.

"You know, I will never get tired of seeing that face of pure bliss," Galahad said with a chuckle as he guided them on a gentle curve, following mostly the whims of the air currents.

"Flying is just... amazing," Alejandra agreed. She slowed down to a hover, staying in place with lazy beats of her wings. "From here I could dominate the whole battlefield. Most enemy fire wouldn't even reach me, if they could even see me."

"It is a superior position to operate from, yes," Galahad said, "but there are several ways here at least to bring high fliers down. Especially if it takes seconds of steady pause to eliminate an enemy."

Alejandra blinked and nodded, giving her new teacher all of her attention.

"While I have heard that you don't have unicorns there, let's assume that you might end up in combat here. There are many ways for you to be taken down by spells. The uninitiated would argue that only strong unicorns would bring you down, given the distance and the limited amount of spells that could reach from the ground to our height fast enough to have trouble dodging them."

Galahad shook his head. "They would be wrong. That would mean that only a small percentage of the guard would be able to be of any use against fliers. Bear in mind that the three main pony tribes themselves weren't always a single, cohesive group.

"By necessity, unicorns developed many ways to deal with flying enemies, be them pegasi, griffons, changelings, or dragons. And that's not including the monster species that also fly. Your worst enemy is the creative Unicorn."

Galahad spread his forelegs in an all-encompassing gesture. "Why exhaust themselves with fire from below when they can teleport more than once close to you. Or worse, you to them. Why risk their health when they can turn the elements around you against you? Why waste power when they can confuse you with illusions? Or even transform you into something else if you're not careful or able to dodge their spells?"

Alejandra considered the grim words. "ADVENT is not known for being too creative," she finally said, "but if Tala or Mox are any example, not to mention the Chosen... "

"Furthermore," Galahad spoke up, "you want to protect Twilight. Be her bodyguard as it is… how are you going to do so while staying away from her far enough to take full advantage of how high up in the air you are, or if you're earthbound, how far up a building or tree or hill you can get while she's in danger?"

Alejandra frowned. "I-I don't know. I was training as a sniper, that means that most of my training was with a rifle and—" she cut off, her eyes widening as she looked down at her claws.

Noticing her stare, Galahad smirked, and nodded sagely. "Yes?"

"My guns."

Galahad sighed. "Well, I was going to suggest learning to fight with your claws, which you will still do, but your guns might not be too bad an idea."

Alejandra grinned. "Alright, I admit it, I thought about the claws first, but that isn't realistic where I come from."

"Right," Galahad shook his head with a smirk. "Now, come, we're flying to Griffonstone. And don't worry, I already cleared it with Princess Sparkle."

"Why?"

"Because right now you are good enough at flying to learn to be a griffon, and that's the closest place to find one that isn't a pastry chef or an assassin of some sort."

"You said the place was a dump."

"It is."

"I can't wait."

o.0.o End Chapter 171 o.0.o

Chapter 172: Dawning

Ranger

Chapter 172: Dawning

By Wanderer D

At the crack of dawn, Tala guided her mount up to the fence next to the chicken coop and watched with some amusement as all sorts of critters ran away in terror.

"Tala!" Fluttershy called, marching up to the Skirmisher-turned-breezie. "I told you about bringing Mr. Sticks to my house."

A whine made her wince, and she looked at the Timber Wolf with an apologetic smile. "I do like you, Mr. Sticks, but Tala promised to let me know when you'd be coming around, so I could tell all my other friends in advance."

"I did send one of your tree-rats ahead of me to inform you of my inevitable arrival," Tala responded.

Earlier…

Mr. Nuts blinked when the tiny little hook wrapped a tiny little rope around his branch.

He then held on to dear life as the branch was suddenly forced to bend down almost to the ground with him still on it. Eyes wide and grasping the branch for safety, he looked around in a panic until the branch stopped shaking and he found itself eye-to-eye with Fluttershy's armored-breezie friend.

Who was sitting atop a timber wolf.

Mr. Nuts held himself very, very still.

"You." The breezie pointed at him. "You are the one they call Nuts, correct?"

Slowly, Mr. Nuts nodded.

"I have a mission for you, rodent," the breezie said then. "I intend to visit Fluttershy's cabin in the company of my pet, Mr. Sticks." The breezie pointed down at the wolf. "I shall arrive there within an hour. I wish you to inform her of this, as she requested it be done for fear other weak creatures as yourself would find themselves intimidated by my mount."

Mr. Nuts dared not be offended.

"Do you understand my request, tree-rat?"

Tree-rat! If the wolf hadn't chuckled, Mr. Nuts would have felt offended. However, he decided to let it slide. The breezie was, after all, riding an evil-magic-animated-wolf-like-creature-of-death. So, slowly, Mr. Nuts nodded.

"Good," The breezie said, then hesitated. "My thanks."

Mr. Nuts let go of the branch to wave it off, but before he could do so, the breezie released it, and he felt the world suddenly go away.

Present time…

"Last time I saw the tree-rat it was flying in this direction."

Fluttershy blinked. "Flying?"

"In any case," Tala continued, "I attempted communication. I shall not rely on tree-rats for future messages."

Fluttershy sighed. "They're called: Squirrels."

"Are they not tree-climbing rodents?"

Fluttershy's eyelids lowered half-way. "How come you remember their individual names and even recognized them each and you can't remember their species?"

Tala shrugged. "You all look the same to me."

Fluttershy raised an eyebrow.

"Fluffy and harmless."

"Even Harry?"

"Especially Harry," Tala said, flying over to land carefully on Fluttershy's mane and waving Mr. Sticks to go away. "I should advise you that he is—once more—trapped in that little hole through which he does not fit, but insists on attempting to push through."

"Oh my," Fluttershy said, trotting across her yard towards the edge of the forest. "Has anypony tried to help him?"

"Cranky Doodle was there," Tala informed her, "but he was grouchy and did not want to assist me in liberating the bear. I did recruit an owl, a pig, and a rabbit to help, but together they had not the strength." She tapped the base of her helmet with her tiny hoof. "Maybe next time I shall ask that tiger creature for assistance as well."

"Not your timber wolf?"

"It didn't feel right."

"Did you help them pull?" Fluttershy asked. "With your strength you should have been able to—"

"No," Tala interrupted. "For what will they do, when I am not here to help?"

The hole itself was on the bottom side of a ravine, where certain types of bees would build their hives. Even though there were bees around and honey, the fact was that they were much higher, and outside of Harry's reach… however some honey would drip down through cracks, or even just carry through the crevices and small caverns, emanating the enticing promise of sweet honey.

There were several holes around, much smaller than the one the bear was stuck in, but they were also thankfully out of his reach as well. The group of animals that Tala had gathered were looking at the bear's large frame in bewilderment, no doubt asking themselves what exactly had been Harry's plan should he manage to fit more than his head in there.

Fluttershy frowned as they approached the group of creatures trying to pull Harry's head out of the tiny hole he had managed to get it stuck in. "When you're part of a community, you help-no matter how long you'll be part of it."

Tala was quiet for a moment. "If you insist, we can assist them now."

"I do." Fluttershy nodded firmly and stepped behind the rabbit, "Alright, everypony, let's try once more. Tala and I will help."

The group once more took positions, ready to pull when Fluttershy gave the order, but she paused. "Tala, where are you going?"

"I intend go around through one of the smaller holes, and into the cavern. I will push Harry while you pull."

"Um... " Fluttershy hesitated. "Are you sure it's not better if we all pull? The cavern is a bit tight."

"The quicker we do this, the better."

"Tala, I don't think—"

But Tala flew out of sight and it didn't take long before they heard her voice again, muffled by the earth and rock. "Ready!"

Fluttershy bit her lip, not liking the situation one bit. "Fine… but be careful!"

They pulled. The rabbit, pig, pegasus and owl all strained back as hard as they could, while Harry himself pushed away from the hole with his forelegs, and Tala pushed his head from within the hole.

With a groan, chirps and shouts, the group managed to force the bear's head out of the hole, and collapsed back in a tangle of legs, dust and pieces of rock.

"The bear should learn not to do this again," Tala said, taking a seat on the edge of the hole. "There is no honey in here."

Harry groaned from where he was lying, and rolled over, letting the others slowly stand up.

A sharp, cracking sound made Fluttershy look up with horrified eyes. Right above the hole where Tala sat, a large crack had formed, connecting it to many of the other holes in the wall. The whole side of the ravine started shaking and almost immediately the rock face collapsed.

"Run!" Fluttershy shouted, picking up the pig and rabbit in her forelegs before flying out as fast as she could, with Harry the bear roaring in fright right behind her. They turned to watch in horror as pieces of rock and dust rose into the air and the ground trembled until, slowly, things started to settle down.

When the dust dissipated, Fluttershy could only gasp. At the top of the ravine the bee's hives had been exposed, glittering golden in the daylight, but the base of the ravine, where they had been standing before, was nothing more than piled rocks and dirt now.

"I-is everypony okay?" she asked, receiving a few growls and grunts of acknowledgment. "Um… Tala?"

When there was no response, she slowly stood up and stared in horror at the pile of rocks. She felt her blood run cold, and her stomach felt like a frozen claw had grasped it and clenched. "Oh, no. Oh, no! I told her not to get inside! What was I thinking?!" she whispered, slowly stepping closer to the debris.

She vainly tried to move one of the large boulders that had crushed the area where Tala had been, but it was too heavy, it didn't even budge. Fluttershy sniffled. "It's my fault… I should have just forced her to pull with us… what am I going to tell Twilight?" She hiccuped. "Oh my… what about her family? How do I even tell them? They're so far away…"

"Alas, kind one, you will not need to do that quite yet."

Fluttershy spun around, staring at the breezie, who now sat on top of Harry's head. "H-how?"

"Grappling hook. Shot the bear while he rolled away."

"Gah!" Fluttershy shouted, standing on her hind hooves and leaning on top of Harry's shoulders to glare at the skirmisher. "How dare you put yourself in danger like that! What would we have done if you had died?! Any of those rocks could have killed you! I warned you it was dangerous, and yet you ignored me and went in anyway!"

Harry cowered under the breezie, but Tala simply stared up at Fluttershy. "Perhaps, kind pony, now you understand Alejandra better than before. Perhaps now you know the horror of almost losing someone because they refused to see reason, and yet, it would still be your fault in a way, since you knew the dangers." Tala shrugged.

Whatever Fluttershy was about to say, she bit back, eyes watering as the breezie took off, leaving her with her animal friends.

o.0.o End Chapter 172 o.0.o

Chapter 173: Ultimatum

Ranger

Chapter 173: Ultimatum

By Wanderer D

"Oh, I get it! So "clusterfuck" is when a lot of bad things just happen at the same time and create chaos!" Spike said. "So, does that mean Discord is the God of Clusterfucks?"

"Spike, that is really not a word I want you saying too much. Also, not exactly."

"Clusterfuck?" Spike asked, blinking owlishly, "But how will I learn the other world's slang if I don't know it?"

"Look, just don't use it—"

"But you taught me that language is a gift and it needs to be used!" Spike refuted, "Why would I censor a beautiful word like "clusterfuck"? It just rolls off the tongue."

"It is quite the clusterfuck now," Shining said.

"Shining!"

He grinned and Spike barked a laugh as well. "Sorry, Twilight, sorry, I know it's a bad word," the young dragon said, "I won't use it."

Twilight growled, but settled back onto her chair, pouting. "Mean."

"So, Celestia mentioned you wanted to talk to all the princesses?" Cadance asked.

Twilight nodded, "Yeah. And my friends after that… but I'd rather wait until Celestia and Luna are both here as well."

"They should be here soon," Cadance said, shrugging. "I thought I saw aunt Celestia going to aunt Luna's room. She's probably going to wake her up."

"That is correct," Celestia said, opening the door to the breakfast room with her magic and stepping in. Luna shuffled in behind her, eyelids drooping and stifling a yawn.

"Verily, training at the end of the night is invigorating and fun," Luna said, taking a seat across from Twilight and summoning some coffee. "Mayhaps I shouldn't have "hit the hay" soon after thinking I could waken by the time you were all here."

"If it's a short sleep, it's called a nap, auntie," Cadance provided.

"Indeed."

"So, Twilight," Celestia said once they had all sat down and pancakes had been served. "What is it that you wanted to discuss with us?"

"Isn't it obvious, sister?" Luna asked, nodding sleepily at Spike as he served her more coffee. "She's planning on going back."

There was a clatter as Spike almost dropped the tray he had been walking around the room with, before shakily settling it down on a table. "W-wait, you're not serious, are you?"

He turned to look at the gathered royalty. "Twilight just came back! She can't go back there, right? I mean, it's not her war. She can help from here, right?"

Celestia leveled a slightly annoyed look at Luna, before shaking her head and glancing at Twilight. "Is Luna right?"

Twilight gulped under the full attention of the others. "I-I do want to go back when the portal permits… I haven't studied it much since I arrived, but I need to—if it were to open and transfer somepony, it could really hurt people I know."

"It almost killed Laetitia," Luna mumbled, yawning. "It gave casual headaches to other humans on the Avenger. Any psionic on the ship would be in danger of a random activation."

Twilight's eyes narrowed. "Yes."

Celestia's eyes were wide. "Sister, perhaps you should rest after all."

"Nay, the commander needs our help," Luna said with another yawn. She blinked slowly, glancing at Twilight. "Carrie on, ma cherie."

"What is going on?" Twilight asked, voice low. "Have you been visiting the dreams of XCOM members again?"

'Yes, she has," Celestia said, shaking her head and glancing at Luna with disapproval.

"Okay, so the portal would kill the humans that have powers," Spike spoke up, interrupting Twilight, who had been about to speak. "How does that not make it better for her to stay?"

"I'd have to agree with Spike," Cadance said, turning heads to her. "If help from here can be given, why go back? Why endanger yourself and others?"

Twilight sighed. "You don't know the things they are fighting, Cadance. How bad it really is. They are fighting monsters. Literal monstrosities of flesh and metal that rip creatures apart, and some even use living people to inject them with venom and lay eggs!"

She slid off her chair and started pacing. "Aliens that shoot balls of acid that melt your friends! That drive them crazy and into killing themselves! They create new monsters and enslave entire cultures! They control people's minds and make them kill their friends and family! Then they modify them to fight for them, stripping them of everything that made them themselves!

"And you have regular people that are desperate to save others! To take their home back, and fight until they can't fight anymore! You don't know how it feels to know that at any time you could be killed. That even in the safest place—the Avenger—there is a chance to die by even an ally's hand!"

Spike suddenly gave her a desperate hug. "Please Twilight! Don't go back! You said it yourself! That place is a clusterfuck of death!"

The others watched in silence as Twilight gently pushed Spike back and paced back and forth across the room, anger and adrenaline surging through her, until she slowed down and sat again, wings drooping and a head low as she toyed with her food with her hoof. "Good people die there every day."

"Are you sure you don't want to consider other forms of assistance, Twilight?" Celestia asked. "Chrysalis' letters don't have any indication that you were expected back any time soon, if at all. She pretty much gave you freedom… she sent you home for a reason, and it wasn't only because it would provide her with a possible escape plan for a few allies."

"Although let's be honest, that doesn't hurt," Shining Armor said, reclining back on his seat.

"She let me go free," Twilight agreed, "and did so without any words of expecting me back, although she made it clear that Tala at least was on loan."

"Just Tala?" Cadance asked, a small smile on her lips.

Twilight mumbled something and took a drink of coffee. "A-anyway, she trusted me. She gave me a home. A purpose. Took chances with me… she let me study their technology, even if I was an alien too. She taught me how to fight. She gave me advice. She listened to me… she was there for me when my friends died."

She took a deep breath. "I can't just stay here and let someone like that face the horrors they face alone. Not when I have the option of doing something."

The others exchanged sour glances.

Twilight took a deep breath. "And the bottom line is… it's my choice, and I'm going back whether you all agree with me or not."

o.0.o End Chapter 173 o.0.o

Chapter 174: Shatter

Ranger

Chapter 174: Shatter

By Wanderer D

Fluttershy and Tala sat across from each other, each with their own cup of tea.

"In my world, you are by all accounts one of the most kind individuals alive," Tala said, focusing on the pegasus. "But you also understand why people fight."

"Fighting should always be the last option," Fluttershy countered, eyes narrowing a little. "Violence doesn't solve anything, especially killing! How can any creature learn if they are dead?"

Tala nodded, "Granted, but that is assuming they are willing to learn, and you have the luxury of doing that. When you are at war, you don't. Everyone you spare because of pity will shoot you in the back, or come back to kill you."

"Kindness helps creatures understand each other," Fluttershy replied, "If you keep showing it—"

"More people will die," Tala interrupted. "While you worry about forgiving one enemy, droves of them will kill your friends, family and neighbors… while you worry about how to communicate with an enemy, those you're supposed to protect die. Do you know why people fight, Fluttershy? Why soldiers like Alejandra, Sunset, Mox, myself, Twilight—"

"She's not a soldier!"

Tala continued, unperturbed, "...do you know why we're out there, getting shot at, and killing those that would kill you without a second thought?"

Fluttershy bit her lip.

"Because if we don't you would never get the luxury of being forgiving. Because you would be dead." Tala crossed her forelegs. "When it's live or die, we'd all rather live, and sometimes the only way to do that, is to kill."

"But why kill?!" Fluttershy wailed. "Why not knock them unconscious an—"

"What, relocate them?" Tala interrupted, shaking her head. "If an enemy is knocked out, they can still wake up and kill you. If you move them, they return; if you imprison them, you run out of space eventually, provided they don't organize an escape and kill your people. These are not reasonable individuals, kind one, these are single-minded troops following the orders of their overlords blindly, without pity or compassion.

"Do you think the humans did not attempt peace with the Elders? They did. And they were conquered. Now, if a human does something the Elders don't agree with, that human will be gone forever. If humans don't want to live in the cities, then they are used for experimentation and as examples to instill fear in those that remain under the Elder's subjugation.

"XCOM fights because they must. They kill because they must."

Fluttershy looked away. "No enemy is beyond compassion."

"I am glad you think so," Tala said, her voice less intense. "But you only have the ability to think that way because others protect that, and dismissing them as nothing but brutes insults not only them, but your intelligence as well."

Fluttershy glared at Tala. "Is that why you put yourself in a dangerous situation? To prove a point about Alejandra?"

"No, the cave-in was not planned, although the jab was intended to drive a point home, as it were."

Fluttershy shook her head. "How could you take advantage of my worry for you to lecture me on that?"

Tala leaned back. "Because you needed some perspective, even if it wasn't a direct correlation," she said, leaning her cup to take a sip. "You were unduly harsh with her, kind one."

Fluttershy's brow darkened. "I did not appreciate her almost killing that poor—"

"Giant predator intent on eating your friend the Princess alive?" Tala asked, "it didn't stop chasing us when we moved away from the shore. It went straight for the kill, and at the time, Alejandra thought she had to choose between a hungry beast of unknown power, or the woman—" Tala stopped and cleared her throat. "...or the Princess she had sworn to protect.

"Under no circumstance was the choice a hard one to make. That thing would have killed Twilight Sparkle if she hadn't thrown it across the forest."

Fluttershy looked down, no less angry and took a sip of her tea.

"But that's not the worst part," Tala said. "And I think you know that."

"Our first instinct isn't to kill."

"You didn't grow up in a world where people were murdered daily by monsters."

"We don't carry weapons of death."

"You are not a soldier, but your Royal Guard is made up of them, and they carry swords and spears. Those weapons have limited uses besides killing."

"The Royal Guard would have acted different! They would have—"

"Alejandra had just arrived to a different world, she was in a different body, she was in an unknown area, against an unknown foe which was threatening her friend," Tala interrupted. "She reacted to protect her, just as she would have protected you, Applejack, or anyone else." She walked across the table to sit right in front of Fluttershy. "Why is it really that you can't even bring yourself to apologize?"

"I shouldn't need to—"

"You know you were wrong," Tala said, shaking her head. "I know it, or I wouldn't waste my time or yours with this line of questioning."

Fluttershy looked down, letting her pink mane cover her face.

"Even if her actions do not match what you would do, calling her a murderer, especially when she was trying to save lives is unforgivable."

Fluttershy flinched at Tala's tone. Her body trembled as the breezie waited patiently, until with a sob, Fluttershy collapsed onto the table, knocking the tea down and started crying and bawling as she finally confessed.

Gabby pushed the last stone into the wall, making sure that it aligned perfectly with all the others she had already fit into place, then nodded and wiped the sweat from her brow. "All done! Now you won't have that annoying breeze bothering you when it gets cold, Gladis."

An old, female griffon hobbled over to glare at the wall. "Well! Now how will I get the breeze when I want it, you smart ass?!"

Gabby silently opened the window, then motioned to it with her claws as if presenting Gladis a brand new magi-tech dishwasher.

The old griffon huffed then stomped away. "Fine! I suppose that means you did a good job! Now stop slacking off and go bother some other griffon!"

"You're welcome!" she called back, walking out of the house.

"Don't steal the silver!"

"I'll see you tomorrow, Gladis!"

"Whatever!"

"Another day in paradise," Gabby sighed, taking flight as soon as she was out of the house. Griffonstone was in no way as pretty to look at as Ponyville… but it was still home. Even if every griffon was nasty to each other.

Watching the others fighting all over the place, she sighed. "This place is a dump," she heard herself say.

Gabby blinked. "Wait, I didn't say that."

"Seriously, I was hoping you were joking," Gabby's voice said, just as the young griffon started following the origin of the voice. "How can the rest of your world be that green, organized, friendly and nice… while this place is a dump?"

"Now, now, Silent G," another, familiar voice answered, "It might not be what you would have liked, but there's no need to be so judgemental. These are your people, after all."

"For now."

"Once a griffon, always a griffon."

"I'm not comforted by this thought."

"You'll get used to it, duckie."

Gabby walked around a corner and stopped, her beak hanging slightly open. She hadn't seen Galahad in a while; the old griffon was well known for travelling and adventuring. He wore his usual, boiled leather armor and sword, and stood as proud and sturdy as he always had. But next to him, dressed in a different type of armor, also black, but made of some sort of strange materials…

"Mom?"

o.0.o End Chapter 174 o.0.o

Chapter 175: Homeland

Ranger

Chapter 175: Homeland

By Wanderer D

"Did she just call me mom?" Alejandra asked, glancing at the young griffon who was slowly approaching her, soulful eyes wide and shimmery.

"I-it's you! I-I don't know what to say. I thought you were dead!"

Several other griffons had approached when they had heard the exclamation, and now muttered to each other while glancing at her in a mixture of confusion, nostalgia, distrust and anger.

"Gloria!" an old, grouchy griffon finally shouted, approaching the trio. "How dare you show your face here after making us think you were dead for a decade!"

"And look at the company you keep! And how you're dressed! Did you become an assassin!? Is that why you left your chick behind after Gerard's death?"

"Gloria?" Alejandra repeated, blinking slowly, "Gerard…" she turned to face the young griffon, who was staring at her with wistful eyes. " Um… Galahad?"

"Hello, Grandpa Gruff," Galahad said to the old griffon, smiling pleasantly. "We're happy to see you too."

"I'm not happy to see you at all!"

"I am!" Gabby shouted, bouncing over to Alejandra and resting her paws on her shoulder as she gazed up at the older griffon. "I've wanted to see you again for the longest time, mom! I-I've been good, like I promised!"

"Galahad?!" Alejandra repeated more urgently.

"Mom, you won't believe all the things I've learned to do!" Gabby continued, embracing Alejandra tightly.

Just as Alejandra was about to ask Galahad to intervene for the third time, she felt the younger griffon shake and sob. Slowly, she sat down on her hind quarters as the young female started crying, holding her tight.

"I've missed you," Gabby whispered hoarsely, "I've missed you so much. I've done everything you said. I've tried to make this place better. I've worked hard and like dad said, I tried to be the best at everything I did." She shook as another, strong sob made its way out, "I never thought I'd see you again. I'm sorry. I'm sorry I couldn't be a better daughter ten years ago. Please don't leave."

Slowly Alejandra returned the embrace. Not as tightly as the younger griffon, rather gently, as if the young female in her arms would break into pieces if she wasn't careful. "Shh, it's okay."

The old griffon made as if to say something else, but a glare from Galahad was enough to make him snap his beak shut with a click. With a huff, he turned around and marched back into the town.

After a few moments, the other griffons slowly returned to their daily routines, although the stares and whispers continued.

Galahad calmly waited in place until Alejandra sighed. "She's asleep." She shook her head. "I can't believe she actually cried herself to sleep just because she thinks I'm her mom."

She gulped, looking at the cute, sleeping griffon. "She looks a lot like me," she admitted, "Is this one of those discrepancies in the timeline that Twilight was harping about? That old fart called me Gloria… that was my mom's name. My dad was Gerardo."

"Gloria and Gerard," Galahad repeated, nodding. "That little griffon is named Gabby."

Alejandra grimaced, looking down at Gabby, who took a deep breath and mumbled something, twitching cutely. "I was going to be named Gabriella, if I had been born before my brother, but my brother was born first, so he was named Gabriel. That's how my parents wanted it. If he had been the second born, he would have been named Alejandro."

"I had wondered about that," Galahad admitted. "Now, come on, let's get Gabby home… hey, Gilda!"

A griffon that seemed about the same age as Alejandra turned and glared at Galahad. "What?"

"Where's Gabby's house?"

Gilda rolled her shoulders and walked up to them, giving them a slightly forced look of disinterest, although her worried glance at the younger griffon was fairly obvious. "Why? You want to dump her there and leave?"

"No!" Alejandra said forcefully, looking up at Gilda angrily. "I won't do that!"

Gilda snorted. "Fine. Follow me."

Galahad helped Alejandra up, then scooted under Gabby, somehow managing to get her on his back as they started walking. "Let's go."

They followed Gilda through the town, and as they walked Alejandra couldn't help but compare it to the destroyed settlements of her own world. "What the hell happened here, Galahad? Did you go to war with Equestria or something?"

Gilda snorted, looking over her shoulder. "I knew you were from somewhere else. Gabby's mother would have known this." She glanced in disgust at the state of the place. "If we had gone to war with Equestria and lost… we'd be better off. At least the Princess would have made an effort to make things livable here."

Galahad sighed. "There's a long story that goes with it, which I will tell you later, G, but the short of it, is that our people are predisposed to be anything but generous, loyal, funny, honest or kind. And it shows in how we ended up like this."

Alejandra frowned and shook her head. "I refuse to believe that." She glanced at Gabby and her countenance relaxed. "She looks like a good kid. You can't tell me everyone here can be just… categorized as lazy, greedy, angry, layabouts. Life—people are never that simple."

"Oh?" Galahad asked, glancing at Gilda, who was not looking at them. The tilt of her head, however, indicated that she was paying attention to what was being said. "So back where you come from, people don't categorize entire races like that?"

Alejandra was quiet for a bit, then sighed. "They used to. It was a point of most despots, tyrants and sociopaths in my people's history to put entire races or groups of people into convenient little categories. Political. Religious. Race… any excuse to segregate and weaken the bonds that held us together."

She took a deep breath. "But… even though some of that remains, after the invasion… it was mostly eradicated. I guess it's the only good thing to come from it. I don't get called a beaner or a criminal just because I come from south of the border… Ember and Lily are not called demeaning names. Ethnicity and national origin are a moot point now, in the war."

"We're here," Gilda said, stopping in front of a small shack. All things considered, it was in better condition than the other houses.

"Gabby… she fixed it herself. She went to learn from some minotaur carpenters that came through at some point, took some pointers…" she waved her claw. "Ta-dah."

She gave Galahad and Alejandra an odd look. "Who is she, really?"

"Well," Galahad replied, smiling, "It's good that you ask! Because it was you I came to visit and introduce to her, Gilda."

Gilda's body language immediately became guarded. "Oh? Why?"

"She's a friend of Rainbow Dash's, Princess Twilight and my apprentice," Galahad said, as way of explanation as he waved the others into the small house. "And she needs to learn how to be a griffon."

Gilda glanced from one to the other in confusion, and Galahad's smile only grew. "And you, get to teach her."

o.0.o End Chapter 175 o.0.o

Chapter 176: Exchange

Ranger

Chapter 176: Exchange

By Wanderer D

......I'm not sure how to describe how Tala is doing.

Anyway, I hope to hear back from you soon! We all want to know how things are. Please write?

Your sister,

Twilight Sparkle

Twilight sighed and closed the diary, tracing her hoof gently over it. "I hope you're okay."

"Twilight?" Celestia spoke up, smiling gently at her. "The Commander's messages are very clear on what they request, and what they explicitly don't want."

Twilight looked up from the scrolls that had been copied out of the pads, and nodded.

"You seem relieved," Celestia continued.

"I am," Twilight said, easing back into her chair. "Not that I wouldn't insist on assisting if she had requested it, but I am glad that she didn't ask for troops, and in fact insisted that we don't."

"I'm surprised she wouldn't want more soldiers," Cadance said, studying her own copy. "It seems like the most obvious request."

"It's not surprising," Luna said, "The last thing they need are more aliens, even those coming to assist. Many people on Earth that currently support XCOM would not take kindly to finding out they were cooperating with interplanetary, or inter-dimensional, alien allies."

"Not to mention the Avenger cannot hold that many people," Twilight said, watching suspiciously as Luna nodded in agreement.

Shining sighed, rubbing his temples. "But you want to go back," he said, pointing a hoof at Twilight. "What's wrong with sending troops with you?"

"It took me several months to train in my human body to the point of being helpful," Twilight said, shaking her head. "And Sunset got really lucky when she found Mox. If he hadn't taken her under his wing, she would have died soon after wandering into that Lost-filled city.

"As Alejandra and I have proved here, just because the mirror compensates for initial adaptation, it doesn't mean that you will be able to simply cross it and fight as effectively as you otherwise could." Twilight tapped the table with her hoof, a habit she had developed as a human, only then she had fingers.

She stared at her hoof, so familiar, and yet strange. "Earth ponies would be at a disadvantage. Just because you can hold things with your hands and be deadly if you hit, doesn't mean the enemy will stay still. I have seen vipers dodge shots that were sure to hit them.

"Pegasi wouldn't have wings. All the advantages of flying high and their maneuverability would be gone. They might still move fast… but they'd be grounded. They'd need to adapt to a much more limited dimension of movement.

She traced a circle on the table. "Unicorns wouldn't be able to use magic. In all my time there, I only managed to communicate with Sunset thanks to the Element of Magic, which we don't have anymore. I wasn't able to levitate anything. I wasn't able to teleport or even cast cantrips.

"Before she even went there, Sunset had studied forbidden magic. She had begun to internalize the magic and bonded it with her blood, even before she became a full Blood Witch. Unless we're willing to sacrifice our soldiers or willing to risk creating monsters, that throws magic off the table completely.

"Magical items would work—for a while, until their magic depleted. But with how scarce they are, are we willing to send them over? The opportunities for misuse are high here, how much worse would they be in a world where they don't comprehend the full extent of what could happen?"

Cadance laughed a little uncomfortably. "Come on, Twily, I know you can expect everypony to be a master of magic, but it's really not that easy to misuse—"

Twilight looked around the room. "Remember the Alicorn Amulet?" She pointed upwards. "Or the magical mirror? There are plenty of magical artifacts that can be misused even by unicorns."

Silence descended as the present royalty returned to analyzing the missives.

"So this is why she's just asking for supplies such as food and theoretical papers for their own scientists to figure out Thaumic technology," Cadance said after a moment. "It's hard to believe this is Chrysalis we're talking about."

"That bug has nothing on the Commander," Twilight said, eyes narrowing. "We would not be here if she did."

Celestia cleared her throat. "Do you think their scientists are prepared to understand our thaumic theories, Twilight?"

"Well, I'll be there…" Twilight said, forcing herself to ignore their worried glances. "And Sunset is there too. Tygan was able to follow a lot of my theory, and Sunset mentioned she met a scientist that took to magical theory as fish to water."

"To think there would be magical prodigies in such a vastly different world," Luna said. "Truly, the multiverse is filled with wonder."

"So supplies, and diplomatic protection for members of her team that might need to escape their world if everything goes to Tartarus," Shining said, taking a deep breath. "She also requests that, if they lose the war, we not only help her troops, but also destroy the mirror."

"Why would she request that?" Luna asked, "Doesn't she want to continue the fight, even from here?"

"Sunset said that the Commander knows what really made the Elders conquer Earth." Twilight stood up and grimaced. "I think it's less continuing the fight, and more protecting the rest of us of what follows."

Celestia hummed. "Well, we will certainly take their asylum-seekers. What type of tyrants would turn their back at people that suffer persecution and death if they can't escape?"

Twilight blinked. "You don't think the nobles like Blueblood—"

"Blueblood might be many things, Twilight," Celestia interrupted, "but he would never turn his back on somepony in that situation. He might not mingle with them, but he would fight anypony that denied them access." She smiled. "It's kindness and generosity like this that makes us strong."

Luna let out a long yawn. "Sister, there are many more items to discuss in these lists, but I am afraid I must rest, or I won't be able to perform my duties to Equestria tonight."

"Of course, sister," Celestia said as they all stood up. "Okay everypony, let's take a break, we can continue the deliberations tomorrow."

Celestia sat up in her bed, heart pounding. For a moment, she couldn't remember what had caused her to wake up. She glanced at the clock, it was three in the morning.

A sense of dread slowly filled her, as if an unknown, menacing presence was emanating from the very walls around her. "Luna?"

There was no sign of her sister, but whatever had spooked her had faded away into nothing. Celestia took a deep breath, trying to calm down and chuckled. "My imagination…" She then slid off her bed, casting a spell to light up her room. 'Maybe some tea—'

Her musings were interrupted by loud banging on her door. She stepped back as the door burst open and none other than Shining Armor stood in the doorway, eyes wide, breathing hard. "Princess! It's Luna!"

It took her a second to teleport to her sister's room; Twilight and Cadance were already there, looking worriedly at the unconscious form of Luna. Around her, Luna's things had been blasted away, and ethereal energy fizzled and popped.

"Luna!" Celestia cried, falling next to her sister. She looked up at the others. "What happened?"

Twilight shook her head. "We don't know."

"The guards heard an explosion and Twilight felt a magical reaction—"

"It was like nothing I've felt before," Twilight interrupted Cadance. "We teleported here, and Luna was already like this."

A groan made them all look down at the Night Princess, who was stirring slightly. Her eyes opened and she glanced around in confusion, trying to push herself up on her hind legs and failing miserably.

She would have fallen if Twilight hadn't caught her in her telekinetic field. "Luna, careful!"

Luna shook her head and stared in confusion at Twilight. "T-twilight Sparkle?"

"Yeah, it's me," Twilight answered, looking at the other two with worry. "What happened Luna?"

"Je ne—I'm not—"

Luna looked up and gazed at Celestia, whose eyes were wide with horrified understanding.

Celestia gasped, "Oh no… Laetitia?"

o.0.o End Chapter 176 o.0.o

Chapter 177: Drops

Ranger

Chapter 177: Drops

By Wanderer D

The town glowed with light and blood.

Sunset felt a shiver run down her spine as she, Angel, and Jenny emerged from the Skyranger and started walking (and slithering) towards Angel's Point.

It was almost too much for her senses. All those lives. All that delicious blood, flowing and feeding and keeping life going. With the right spell, she could end it all. With the right spell, she could cause blood to turn their bodies into willing slaves.

An aphrodisiac twist and the orgies would last for days. An adrenaline twist, and their berserker rage would overwhelm any opponent, regardless of losses. The possibilities were all there for her to take.

She could draw out their blood through their pores, take it into herself and use it as armor or weapon, or even a means of transportation.

She could—

"Hiss."

Sunset shook her head, blinking. The sound of birds and jungle animals; people talking and laughing, the sounds of waves crashing against the cliffs nearby; the smell of flowers and spices; the warmth of the sun… "What was I thinking?!"

"Hiss."

"I-I'm sorry I spaced out, Angel," Sunset said, placing a comforting hand on the viper's shoulder. "I've just been really busy lately, and I haven't slept much."

"Hiss," Angel countered, shaking her head and flicking her tongue.

Sunset crossed her arms. "Whatever. I'll give you as hard a time as I want. I might need sleep, but you need real rest and to recuperate fully."

Angel gave her an unamused glance. She rattled her tail, flicked her tongue and hissed lowly.

"Hey, I need to study as hard as I can!" Sunset growled. "I have to become stronger! There's no way I'm letting what happened to you happen to anypo—anyone else under my watch!"

"That is all well and good, Sunset," a voice spoke up, "but trust me, just cramming up all the information you're learning without rest is not going to help anyone."

Sunset felt Jenny press closer to her, and smiled down at the young girl. "Jenny, this is Fluttershy, she's the leader of the settlement."

Fluttershy smiled, kneeling down so she could look at Jenny at the same height. "Oh my, you must be Jenny then! Like Sunset said, I'm Fluttershy. Welcome to Angel's Point. You and Angel will be staying with me for a little while."

Jenny hid behind Sunset, but managed a shy smile at the gentle tone of the woman. "Why is it called Angel's Point?"

"Oh, that's easy!" Fluttershy said cheerfully, smiling brightly. "Angel was with me when we arrived here along with the Rabbits and their families. She guided us here, you see. We walked all over to the tip of the cliff, and we saw the most marvelous sight! And guess what?"

Jenny's eyes were wide. "What?"

"It turns out that Angel had nested nearby in a cave by the cliff! It was like she was inviting us to her home, so it made perfect sense to name it after her, don't you think?"

"I-I guess!"

"Why don't you and Angel go ahead to town? She can introduce you to everyone while I talk to Sunset."

Jenny looked up at Sunset who smiled and nodded, leaning down to give her a hug. "I'll miss you kiddo, but I promise I will visit."

"O-okay!"

Sunset turned to Angel, who coiled around her and pulled her in for a hug. Sunset giggled, leaning into the embrace of the giant snake-woman. "I'll miss you."

"Hiss."

"I know… I really do, thank you."

Angel rolled her eyes and leaned forth giving Sunset a peck on the cheek before uncoiling and motioning for Jenny to follow. Soon enough they were welcomed at the gate by one very excited Krav.

"She's grown very fond of you."

Sunset sighed. "Yeah. Angel is very devoted."

Fluttershy smiled. "Do you return her feelings?"

Sunset chuckled. "I have no time for that." She gazed at the settlement. "I have too much going on to even consider it, and it's too likely I won't be alive at any given time. I can't jump into a relationship in those conditions."

"I find it interesting you didn't even bring up that she's a snake," Fluttershy said, glancing at Sunset with an inscrutable look. "Most people would have issue with that."

Sunset laughed. "Where I come from, as long as they're sentient, the species doesn't matter. I met once this adorable couple, one was a Minotaur and the other was a Peg—" She cut off, eyes wide, and glanced at Fluttershy. "I-I mean—not...uh… oops?"

Fluttershy giggled. "I suppose that explains how you can talk to her that way. Even I only understand her general intentions, but you can have entire conversations with her."

Sunset groaned and sat on the grassy field. "I guess the cat's out of the bag."

"I guess it is."

"I hope that's not a problem?" Sunset said, looking up at Fluttershy, "I really like it here."

The pink haired woman shook her head. "We have Angel here, don't we? And the Rabbits and I have only good things to say about you, Sunset Shimmer. You're always welcome."

Sunset grinned. "Thank you." She pushed herself up. "I should get going, however," she said, looking at the town. "Take care of them, would you? I tried my best, but I couldn't really be of much help with Jenny… I just didn't know what to say."

Fluttershy hummed. "It's always difficult to try and say the right thing when people suffer... I've seen all sorts: some make it about themselves. They don't tire of telling you how they understand everything you're going through, or how they dealt with things, or how they know exactly how you feel, even if they really don't." She grimaced. "Those are usually the worst, and do more damage than not.

"Others will be honest, and simply say they don't know what to say or do, but that they feel bad for you. Their empathy is honest, and although their words won't help you heal immediately, you know that they care.

"Others understand that each person mourns differently, and will let you talk. They understand that when you're in pain, it's about you, not them. They don't push or try to take advantage of a situation to tell you their opinion. I find those are the most effective."

Fluttershy patted Sunset's shoulder. "In the end, as long as there was real empathy, which I think there was, I think you helped more than you think, Sunset."

Sunset chuckled. "Not as much as Angel," she said, looking at the settlement. "I'll miss her."

"She'll be here waiting for you," Fluttershy said with a shrug, starting to walk back to the town. "Make sure you keep in touch."

"I will."

Sunset watched Fluttershy leave. The rebel leader's heartbeat was steady and strong. Her blood was pure and full of life. She could almost taste it.

"Ugh." Sunset shook her head. "I'd better get back to figuring this stuff out. ADVENT is not going to wait for me to be ready." She started walking back to the Skyranger, where Rainbow Dash's blood silhouette could be seen even at a distance. "But I will make them pay for every drop of blood they've spilled."

o.0.o End Chapter 177 o.0.o

Chapter 178: Precious

Ranger

Chapter 178: Precious

By Wanderer D

Chrysalis rapped her fingers on the meeting room table, her gaze focused on Menace.

"As you can see from the information I handed you, this will not be an easy mission, but we cannot ignore this opportunity."

She stood up, switching off the light so that the projection on the wall was clearer for everyone to see. "This man here is Liam Wittbecker, an old acquaintance of XCOM." Her eyes narrowed as she gripped the edge of the table. "He is one of the people that sold us out to ADVENT, and a suspected former member of EXALT's upper echelons.

"Our information so far shows no Meld DNA enhancements on him, so there is little to fear when it comes to unexpected abilities. However, given his importance, the forces around him are not going to be something to laugh at."

She changed the image to show a blueprint of a large mansion. "Our enemy VIP is currently hosting an event at this mansion, off the coast of New England, built on the converted remains of an old town. It sits atop a cliff that overlooks Plum Island."

Another screen appeared next to the blueprint, showing the geological location of the place. "This is a rare chance, despite the obvious increased security. From the old FBI archives, there's a running theory that his family had contact with the Elders somehow as early as 1921. Whether this is true or not, what we do know for a fact is that his family was the major monetary contributor to EXALT twenty years ago, and the Elders have kept him in a position of power all these years."

"Your mission is to infiltrate the mansion during the event and extract him." Chrysalis looked over at them. "Something to add, Captain?"

Sunset grimaced. "He's going to be surrounded by bodyguards, aliens and news coverage. That is not including the bodyguards, alien and human for the other VIPs that might be attending. If that whole thing is so full of ADVENT VIPs, why not just blow them all up in one go?"

"It's not that simple," Chrysalis said. "For one, the air around that area is going to be heavily monitored. We have a plan for extraction, but you are not going to be dropped even close to the thing. Menace will pose as influential citizens and infiltrate the guests going over there in limousines."

Chrysalis smirked. "You'll probably have your own ADVENT guards."

"Great." Jane said. "One question?"

"Yes?"

"How exactly is Sunset going to infiltrate that place without anyone recognizing her? She's all over the place in posters!"

"She's got a point," Elena said.

"For one, she's not going to be covered in guts and blood," Chrysalis said.

"You take away all the fun."

Rolling her eyes at Sunset, Chrysalis continued, "Sweetie Belle will also help Sunset look different, and provide her with a coverup."

"Oh?" Sunset leaned back, "and what's my cover story?"

"You are the heir of a local politician, Brian Bloom," Chrysalis said, "so make sure you keep doing your brat act." She smiled. "He, will be played by your real—in an alternate reality—dad."

"My alternat—" Sunset's eyes went wide. "Wh-Central?!"

"He's already getting fitted into a Tuxedo."

"Does he even know he's doing this?"

"Yes. Now..." Chrysalis' smile faded. "...with such a tight security, we can't have you carrying weapons of any sort into the mansion, but we have secured an early transportation of several of them into the mansion today.

"The event will take place in two days. I want you all to study the blueprints. We'll have another meeting to outline our plans for all: dropping you off, acquiring the asset, and evacuating." She glared at the group. "And remember, this VIP has to come back alive."

The neon white light reflected in small flashes on the edges of the slowly spinning gem. Even now—inactive as it was—Sunset could feel the latent power of the Siren's Gem. Even though the soul and consciousness was gone, in a way Aria had been right: everything worth saving of herself was still in that gem.

All the knowledge.

And power.

Sunset had fashioned a silver necklace with it, so that she could keep the gem close at all times. It was odd. Weird. Scary. Exciting. She had someone else's gem.

She sat in Twilight's old lab, her single piece jumpsuit open down to her belly button. The windows were closed, the warning sign on the locked door. She would not be interrupted.

She looked away from the entrancing flickering light and down to the text. Months-years ago, the letters in the book had been nothing but twisting, snaky splotches and tendrils of nonsensical design.

Something that could not be comprehended by the uninitiated.

But as the power of blood grew within her, the lines stopped shifting. The text slowly curled from random, haphazard directions into careful lettering. The angry, red-black glow receded into a faint whisper of promises.

When she had obtained the gem, it was like a new level had been unlocked from the book. The basic, initiate spells had faded, replaced with more advanced concepts. Not even spells. Concepts and visualizations that emphasized the limitless potential of this branch of magic.

But even then, they had made little sense. Equestrian Magic had opened her to the book's whispers once more, and until her last mission, she had held back, worried about the madness that the Princesses had warned her about.

But was it madness to protect those she cared about?

In her mind, the moment that Jane had been shot played over and over again. How close had she been to dying? How close had Angel?

Not to mention the many times she herself should have died due to her wounds, only to come back stronger, every time, thanks to her blood magic?

When Sonata had talked to her, it had felt—for a moment—like she was making a deal with the devil. But Sonata's voice had carried the underlying, velvety, softness of truth. She had shown Sunset her own potential… how close, and yet how far she was of perfection.

She had been horrified at first, upon the discovery, but the more she thought about it, the more it made sense. There was no reason for her to not be able to control the Blood Magic. She had lived with it for three years now, without a single problem until she went to Equestria.

But she wasn't there now, was she? She was in this low-magic world where the power could be managed and controlled. Where her new spells and understanding could only bring success and help save lives—maybe even the world!

There was nothing to fear as long as she paced herself. The more she read, the more the book revealed a never-ending depth of lore and knowledge that far escaped her initial estimations. How did the humans put it? How deep the rabbit hole went.

And now, between her studies with Celestia, her rejuvenated magic, Sonata's advice, Aria's gem, and her own ambition, she had the chance to surpass all of them.

Sunset looked down, tracing her fingers along her neck—down to just above her breasts—where smooth, soft, skin gave way to a bright, dark-red surface.

Her own gem.

o.0.o End Chapter 178 o.0.o

Chapter 179: Playing

Ranger

Chapter 179: Playing

By Wanderer D

"Look, I might be the Communications Officer for XCOM now, but I did grow up with a fashion designer-turned involuntary mutant assassin, turned involuntary ADVENT bodyguard," Sweetie said to Sunset. "Not to mention high-end coverage of similar events as the one you're attending, and I'm telling you right now, this is what bratty young women wear these days to expensive parties."

Sunset looked down at her three-piece suit. "Whatever happened to frilly dresses with huge feathered hats or hilariously inadequate materials? I want to make a statement, dammit!"

"While you have the brat down, I still can't get you a meat dress like Lady Gaga's from about thirty years ago, okay?" Sweetie said, "So you'll have to make do with modern sensibilities."

"Meat dress? Seriously?"

Sweetie shrugged. "Don't ask. My sister secretly thought it was fantastic. She tried to remake it in her Anarchy Room."

Sunset gave her a look. "The what now?"

"Nothing. Trade secret. In any case, since you're dying your hair fully black, we can do a black and white combination like this one, with the ADVENT button in yellow," Sweetie said, "or we can try the all red single piece."

Sunset looked at the mannequin wearing the red "dress". "You understand that that leaves most of my chest, belly and literally down to just above my pelvis completely exposed on the front."

"It's a bit revealing, true, but the back and sides are well covered! It's classy as hell for ADVENT. Definitely something a young, up and coming lady of power and sensibility would use!"

"I suppose I could let people know whether I shave or not, but somehow, I don't think Bradford would be too comfortable with this one."

"Oh, come on, your dad will love it."

"He's not my dad in this universe."

"Whatever you want to call him then," Sweetie replied with a shit-eating grin.

Sunset rolled her eyes. "Whatever."

"So, do you want to try the Miranda Special or not?"

"The what now?"

Sweetie shrugged. "That's what the Commander called it. She's the one that came up with the design, and I have to admit, the look is perfect."

"Slutty, yet slightly composed. Definitely ADVENT-Fascist Haute Couture."

"It's not that bad, I'm sure it'll hug your figure just fine."

"It's not the dress hugging me while wearing it that gives me the creeps."

"Look, no one would expect The Blood Witch to be wearing that. Can you imagine their faces when you pull out a sword and chop down a muton while wearing that?"

"Alright, I have to ask, where exactly would I hide a sword in such a way that people wouldn't notice it, while I'm wearing that?"

Sweetie blinked, then blushed. "I-I'm sure I don't know!"

"Right."

"Look, it's just what it is. You're not an average citizen. You're the daughter of—what by ADVENT standards is—a man in a position of a lot of power. A noble of the human species, so to speak. So you're taking it, and that's final."

Sunset sighed, glaring at the dress. "Fine. But only because it'll be worth it to see Bradford chew you and Chrysalis out for even making such a thing."

Sweetie smirked. "I'll take all victories, however small they are."

That night...

The Skyranger landed in the outskirts of the city of Innsmouth, a turn-of-the-century kind of town that had somehow managed to survive the conversion process that ADVENT had forced onto the rest of the world.

It had taken Rainbow Dash some effort to find a good place to land in the swampy area, and the constant yellowish fog hadn't helped much with visibility. It had taken some doing before she had been convinced that her precious plane would not sink into the murky waters.

"Alright people," Central said, meeting the eyes of team Menace. "We are meeting our contact in the town proper, but even if ADVENT hasn't rebuilt the city, it doesn't mean they're not active at all.

"We're moving in fast, but we cannot be spotted by any enemies." He turned to Sunset. "Make sure to let us know if anyone is approaching."

"Yes, sir!"

Bradford nodded. "Laetitia and Jane are both to meet their contact in the downtown, while Sunset, Elena and I meet with ours."

"I still do not like playing the role of your wife, Central," Elena growled, shouldering her bag.

"Aww, don't get angry at daddy, mom, Sunset said with a grin."

Elena glared at her.

"Sunset," Bradford growled, "don't antagonize… my wife."

"Right. Sorry dad."

"Hey, guys," Rainbow Dash called from the cockpit, "how about you get going before an ADVENT patrol notices us? Or even better, before the Skyranger sinks in this mud?"

"Right."

Bradford motioned to the others to follow. As soon as they were down the ramp and a few meters away from the Skyranger, Rainbow Dash took off.

The group started marching towards the lights of the small city.

"I expect, Mr. Wittbecker, that there will be… appropriate entertainment at your event for someone such as I."

Liam Wittbecker worked his hands together as he bowed deferentially to his guest. "O-of course sir. Only the best for my guests, and for one such as yourself, we will go beyond anything we've done before."

He watched as the tall alien walked around his library, stopping to study the large collection of ancient texts he had on his wall.

"Do I scare you, Mr. Wittbecker?"

"O-of course not, sir… you inspire me. I feel nothing but the greatest admiration—"

The alien laughed, a deep, rumbling, threatening half-growl. "You're lying, Wittbecker. I can feel your jealousy… taste it. Your father was an acquaintance of mine, if you recall, and he felt the same way. Despite everything I taught him."

Liam looked away, his hands shaking. "I-I know."

"I taught him all he knew. All he taught you."

"I know."

"Did I not gift you even more texts? Did I not save your family's quaint little town from the Elder's destruction?"

"We have served the Elders for centuries! They would have never—"

"They would have. Just as they destroyed the other families. But I stopped them, because like you, your father was jealous… but loyal."

"R-right."

"Entertain me well, Mr. Wittbecker, and I will grant you more of the Elder's secret knowledge. Knowledge that only two more know about."

Liam's eyes were wide. "Y-you mean?"

"Yes," the Warlock said, a serrated grin spreading across his face. "I will make sure you ascend. As promised."

o.0.o End Chapter 179 o.0.o

Chapter 180: Food

Ranger

Chapter 180: Food

By Wanderer D

The ADVENT Limousine followed a long line of similar vehicles, all with the same final destination. Inside, Sunset glanced out the window. Bradford refused to look at her, and Elena had only shaken her head and muttered, "Ah, to be young again."

Sunset had to admit, the Miranda Special did make her look sexy. How had she put it? Slutty but formal? Something along those lines, and she had been surprised to see that her dress wasn't the most daring—or revealing—of the lot.

Other young women wore dresses that she could definitely remove the formal part of her assessment from. Sweetie Belle had been right. Sunset took a deep breath, promising herself to acknowledge this fact to the former ADVENT public figure, and looked at the lock of black hair that had fallen across her vision.

It was really odd to have black hair. It made her feel different, somehow, more reserved, and even though the others knew exactly who she was, she was also treated slightly differently. Luna had said that people treated others differently on any number of factors, from how they smiled, to their hair color.

She hadn't believed it. Until now.

She resisted the urge to touch the skin just above her breasts. Hiding her gem felt… dirty, as if she was embarrassed by it, but necessity demanded it. At least she had been able to reabsorb it, as the book had promised.

"We're here," Elena said in her regular droll.

"Time to face the crowds," Sunset said. "Better get that smile going, dad."

Bradford growled, then stepped out when the door was opened for him. Elena followed out, and immediately after, Sunset did.

The mansion was surprisingly, not built in the style of ADVENT's fascist-like sensibilities, but rather seemed a shout-out to olden times. It was a massive building made of stone blocks, with some inlays of new tech and design in them, never overwhelming it, however.

The foyer's thick oak doors were open, revealing several columns on either sides of it, all illuminated by bright spotlights. Music could be faintly heard in the distance, past the din of hundreds of conversations taking place around them.

They were surrounded by several other VIPs and their bodyguards (all ADVENT assigned) and Sunset relished the attention of all men and women who came to exchange greetings with them, flirting with the reporter's cameras and—daringly—sending a kiss to the viewers.

One of ADVENT's reporters, Susan Cerendis, who Sunset was familiar with—due to the constant attacks on XCOM said reporter did on the news—approached them. Sunset restrained herself. This woman had a habit of making things worse every time by twisting even things on audio and video to reflect her twisted logic of the events, making up excuses for ADVENT and justifying the most deplorable acts to her viewers as the actions of caring leaders.

She was cute in person, but Sunset loathed her.

"And here we have Mr. Brian Bloom, long supporter of the Elders and ADVENT from their initial arrival to the transformation of the entire West Coast of the former regime into our new, glorious present. He is accompanied by Elora Bloom and their daughter, Eli Bloom. Mr. Bloom, may we have a moment of your time?"

Bradford didn't look pleased, but stopped as the woman all but stood in his way. With brutal efficiency, the ADVENT Patrol assigned to the entrance, however, pushed the reporters out of the way, barking out an order in their language.

Sunset smirked. The officer had called Susan a pretentious bitch. So much for the appreciation of her overlords. However, her eyes couldn't help but roam up and down Susan's circulatory system. Whatever else the woman was, she kept good care of her health. Her heartbeat was strong and steady, her blood flowed uninterrupted.

Sunset licked her lips.

Susan glared at the ADVENT Captain, but understood the message, waving the cameraman away. She was about to follow him when Sunset grabbed her arm.

Sunset leaned in, smiling seductively at the woman, her grin widening when the reporter's eyes studied her body with obvious interest. "Meet me inside when they let you in," Sunset whispered quickly, before turning to run after her "father".

This would be an interesting night.

Unseen, a small drone hovered right behind one of the spotlights lighting the way into the mansion, its lenses focusing on the trio as they navigated through the masses and made it into the building.

Deep bellow, in a small room full of towels and cleaning rags, Jane nodded. She quickly made her way out, straightening her white uniform as she stepped back into the kitchen. She walked among the rows of working cooks, ignoring the guards next to the stairs.

ADVENT officers knew as much about cooking as she herself knew about the biology of invertebrates. She knew they somehow functioned, but that was as far as the mechanics interested her, and they were the same way about cooking.

Mox had explained to her once that ADVENT didn't believe in food as humans understood it, and it took some time for any Skirmisher to really start to even understand what they were tasting and whether it tasted good or bad.

ADVENT apparently fed them some paste of some sort, and that left little for them to aim for in culinary pursuits.

Reaching her work station, she sided up to Laetitia, who was chopping onions like a pro. "Team is in."

Laetitia nodded, keeping her eyes on the food. "Stir this into the pan, keep the heat low," she instructed, her french accent making the simple task seem somehow more dignified. "A sprinkle of salt, then let it simmer as you stir. No stopping."

"Right right, I'll follow your orders, oh, chef," Jane whispered back, glad that one of them knew how to cook like a real chef. Although Wittbecker had a regular catering company, they hired new chefs as often as possible for large events like these, and it had been all thanks to Laetitia's Chou Farci that they had been allowed in at all.

Jane had no idea what it even meant.

"Even if ADVENT does not recognize food, we still must appear professional, oui?" Laetitia asked, her eyes straying to meet Jane's for a moment. "We do not know when things might go to Tartaruous, comprenez vous?"

"Tartarus? What's that? French hell?"

Laetitia shook her head and rolled her eyes. "Something I learned recently, come, let's concentrate on this, oui?"

"Wee." Jane sighed, glancing at the ADVENT troopers and hoping they hadn't noticed anything weird. The mission still had to mature before any actions were taken, after all.

A curse made her jump and look towards a cook that was holding his hand up. The others around him were laughing and shaking their heads, and even he was chuckling at the cut on his finger. Jane watched the blood slowly trickle down his hand as he moved away from the food and walked towards the bathroom to clean up.

She glanced at the ruby drops on the table where the chef had been working.

Jane licked her lips.

o.0.o End Chapter 180 o.0.o

Chapter 181: Obscure

Ranger

Chapter 181: Obscure

By Wanderer D

The trio walked into the main hall of the mansion, alight with golden lights, glinting merrily against the white and gold of the marble floor and columns. It was lavish to the point of being offensive to the senses. Several objects of different shapes and forms and levels of technology were scattered around the large room, giving it almost the air of a museum.

There were many artifacts attributed to the Elders. One glass case contained a metallic box of alien design. It was open and a weirdly shaped, cracked crystal of some sort lay inside. A small, metallic plaque proclaimed the item had been granted to them in the year 1843, which would put it almost a century ahead of the FBI file's point of contact.

Another exhibit, of unknown origin or date was an unnerving jade figurine of some sort of demonic gargoyle or sphinx. It was also battered and one of the wings had been broken clean off.

But it was one of the bigger displays that drew Sunset's attention. Her eyes widened and she walked up to it. It was almost comically friendly-looking, surrounded by all the other dark and foreboding artifacts that emanated unsettling psychic waves of dubious Elder origin.

This one was different. It didn't whisper promises of dark power or threats. It had a resilient presence of sorts. Not quite psychic, but it seemed to emanate a statement. "I'm here." against all the darkness around it.

What remained of it, like a miniature ship, about the size of a car, of light blue and white, faded and battered. It was badly damaged, with the contents completely fried. A large piece of blackened crystal could be seen jutting from the side of it. The plaque under it mentioned that it had been recovered during the Elder's ascension and seemed to be part of some unknown culture that had dared stand in their way, but no other information was provided.

"What is it, Su—Eli?" Bradford asked, shifting uncomfortably.

"Nothing… this thing, it just… that symbol? If it wasn't so bent out of shape, I'd say it looks like the number six in Equestrian."

Elena snorted. "Nonsense, we know there was no science crossing between worlds," she shrugged. "It's a coincidence."

"Yeah," Sunset sighed, glancing around. "Yeah, you're right. What isn't a coincidence is why we're here," she hissed, "look at all of these Elder supporters… dining and celebrating while Earth is slowly consumed."

"One thing at a time, Eli." Bradford said on a normal tone of voice. "Let's enjoy ourselves, after all, it would be rude to leave early without at least meeting with our host."

Sunset smiled demurely. "Yes father."

Her eyes studied the mass of murderers and betrayers. The ADVENT soldiers and mutons. Blood flowed all around her. She could feel the hearts, hear the rush of it in their veins. Yes. She didn't have time for old artifacts.

She looked around, practically prowling, when something caught her attention. Something else was here, something… or someone dangerous.

Sunset's eyes studied the figure, taller than a human or any ADVENT soldier, easily the size of one of their MECs. It studied a far wall, away from the party, keeping its distance.

She glanced behind her, noticing that Bradford and Elena were mingling, as planned. It was time to do her duty. She smirked, navigating between the guests as she approached the doors guarded by a Muton and an ADVENT officer.

Their positioning was clear. No one was attempting to enter the small hallway that led into that room. Sunset smirked, allowing her control of blood to touch their vascular systems. She didn't need to make them faint, but lower their blood pressure enough and…

The moment the aliens groaned and touched their foreheads, Sunset dashed in between them, quickly forgetting about them, as she followed the dark hallway to a pair of double doors.

She finally hesitated. Should she go in?

"I know you're out there," a voice, strong and deep emanated from within. "Why don't you join me?"

The Warlock sat in the study, his thoughts on the old times, when he and several others had gathered in this very library to delve into the unknown; studying ancient artifacts that defied explanation. Feeling the sheer power emanating from each and everyone of them.

Back then, they had thought they had power. That their names would live on forever, alongside themselves, as their power overwhelmed every nation of earth. Such promise. Such prominent names.

The purest of ancient blood.

Hailing from Egypt to Greece to Babylon to the deepest of Africa and the farthest, highest mountains of Tibet.

They were rich, possessing forbidden knowledge and the will to use it. Their ancestors had collected much and when the Elders had approached Earth, many of their gifts had returned to power, allowed them to speak to the Elders and gather forces for them.

They were going to be exalted beyond the human limits.

He grinned, looking down at the gem that had put him even further beyond the grasp of the Elders. He had their power now… but also power ancient and unknown, ripped from the claws of another powerful being.

A pulse made him frown. He glanced at his gem, which trickled with its mysterious power, reacting to something… something powerful, much like himself.

He turned towards the door. Now that his attention was to the party, he could feel it coming closer until it stood just outside the library. Hesitating.

The Warlock stood, facing the door, a feral smile crossing his face. Who was it? Sona-The Hunter? No… the power was similar, but not quite hers. No… this was new. A new Chosen.

"I know you're out there," he finally spoke, straightening and crossing his arms across his chest. "Why don't you join me?"

He could feel whatever or whoever was outside pause to consider his words, then the door handle twisted and a young woman, beautiful by human standards walked in. Her hair was pitch black, and she wore a single piece dress that would have been scandalous twenty years prior.

She walked in, confident, but cautious. A warrior then.

Clearly not one of the usual guests, as no one would have dared get past the guards at the hall entrance. She closed the door behind her, and slowly circled the room, until they both faced each other with the entrance to his right.

He studied the intruder. There was an unsettling, familiar aura around her. He grinned, his fingers caressing his gem as the simple act created a sympathetic effect of some sort. Just above the young woman's breasts, the skin seemed to ripple, and a gem emerged, red, solid, and emanating entropic energies.

So familiar and promising.

"Well, well, well…" the Warlock's grin turned into a chuckle. "I thought there were only three of you… what do you want, little siren?"

o.0.o End Chapter 181 o.0.o

Chapter 182: Subject

Ranger

Chapter 182: Subject

By Wanderer D

There was a sense of excitement, a rush of heat from her stomach and up that made her face flush with anticipation and sensual desire.

The clatter and movement around her continued uninterrupted, but her distraction was becoming a bit obvious to her counterpart, who looked at her with worry.

"What is wrong?"

"I'm… just, it's difficult to explain," Jane whispered, forcing herself to keep cutting the carrots as indicated by Laetitia. "I just feel like something is going to happen."

Laetitia herself kept careful control of her own actions, stirring the pot here, flipping the contents of the pan there. "How so? Good? Bad?"

"Oh, goooooood… something good and—" Jane took a deep breath, almost shivering. "Delicious."

"I'll have what she's having!" someone from the back of the kitchen called.

Laetitia pretended to be amused, but her eyes held not a single glint of it. "Get a hold of yourself."

"I-I, yes. I'm sorry I don't know what's going on. Let me-I'll be right back."

Laetitia watched her charge across the kitchen fast, heading for the bathroom, among the knowing looks of quite a few chefs. She shook her head. Their minds were in the gutter already.

"There is something strange here," Luna's familiar voice whispered in the back of her mind. "I sense a trail of magic, but what could be causing it? This wasn't present before."

"Oui. It is most strange… but no one else is acting the same way."

Pouring the contents of the pot into the pan, she quickly stirred the food together, daring to glance around, but other than the earlier amused looks, none of the staff, nor the guards gave any hints of things having gone wrong.

"Alas, I cannot pinpoint the origin of this mysterious magic. Keep your eyes and senses open, Laetitia."

"Oui, princess."

"Where is she?" Bradford asked, pretending that he was not actually sipping his wine. "She should be here."

"I noticed her making her way in the direction of the two guards," Elena said, frowning at the finger food on the small plate she had picked up. She picked up something that looked like a pickle of some sort, studying it for a moment before shrugging and putting it in her mouth. She chewed slowly, considering the flavor, before swallowing. "I haven't seen her since."

"This is not good. She's gone and there's no sign of our—"

"There he is."

Bradford turned around, watching the man walk out of the hallway flanked by the two guards Outrider had mentioned earlier. A bit taller and slimmer, and Liam Wittbecker could have passed for a Thin Man. As it was, the fidgety VIP appeared more nervous than anticipated.

He joined the party, however, greeting and talking with guests as the doors to the house finally closed, with the last few people outside making their way in.

"Package has arrived," he whispered, activating his comm.

"Confirmed," Elena said, right next to him.

"Oui, we are in position," Laetitia said. "But something is strange, Jane is apparently not feeling well."

"Dammit," Bradford cursed under his breath. "Jane?"

"I-I'll be okay, just… I'll be fine. Just give the signal and let's get out of here."

A few minutes earlier…

Sunset's eyes narrowed. She had never met him, but she knew who this was.

The long, white hair, the curling Ram-like horns, the condescending smirk, and red-black eyes. And more importantly, the sister-gem hanging from the alien-alloy chain around his blue-skinned neck.

The red and black armor was simple: covering his chest, shoulders, arms and legs, designed to protect the most obvious parts of the body rather than all of him. He was taller than her, and muscular.

He carried himself with an aristocratic, arrogant air, and yet his voice was shrill. His eyes lacked the single-mindedness and absolute focus of Aria, or madness and intellect behind Sonata's, but she could sense a thirst for power at any cost. And despite all his power, a definitive jealousy and even fear of Sunset's unknown—to him—power.

Oh, he hid it well, but she could almost taste it, and she could certainly see it in his pulse.

He was smarter than other ADVENT soldiers however. He had not tried to read her mind. She considered what to do. Pretend to be on his side? Kill him? Mock him for his fear?

"Where did you steal that from?" Sunset asked, instead. "Is that Adagio's?"

"Ah, my little siren, why would I answer your questions when you haven't even bothered to introduce yourself?"

"Names have power."

The Warlock's eyes narrowed, but he made no threatening gestures. "Indeed. We are at an impasse, however. While I have no problem welcoming here another of your kind—your sisters have been stalwart allies of my order for centuries—I am afraid that I am unwilling to share any type of information with you, unless I know at least, who I am addressing."

Sunset considered her opponent. This was the chance of a lifetime. She crossed her arms. "Fugue."

The Warlock's smile grew. "Fugue," he said, nodding. "An apt name. I am Lord—"

"My lord Warlock!" the door opened and Liam Wittbecker walked in, his thin, skinny frame almost too small for the pin-strip traditional suit he was wearing. "Someone saw a guest slip in here and…" he trailed off, his eyes widening at the standoff across from him. He studied Sunset with a lot less—in fact, completely absent—lust and a growing sense of horror when he saw the gem on her chest. "L-lady siren, I—"

"Leave us," the Warlock growled, his eyes never straying from Sunset.

"Y-yes, of course. I-I didn't know the intruder reported was one of our otherworldly guests. Please excuse me."

Sunset tried not to smile. This place worshiped those like her, who had mastered forbidden magic. Even though the creature across from her was more of a creation of the Elders than a master of magic, she could tell he had dabbled in it. Perhaps through the use of the artifacts outside even.

It was not surprising that a cult such as this one, hidden away from the prying eyes of the masses had been a prime point of contact for their alien overlords: the pictures on the wall spoke of richness and political power.

The books on the bookshelves whispered faded promises of power underneath the trash written in them to scare or dissuade away the uninitiated… even to provide them with a swift end, if they continued their fruitless search without the knowledge needed.

The fact that this creature had once been human, and had not been a victim of the dark secrets in this house was a testament at least to its intellect.

It all gave Sunset goosebumps of anticipation. Here was someone that understood her thirst to prove herself. Her thirst of power. Had she not already made up her mind to kill him, or if she had arrived here instead of at the school grounds, she would be sorely tempted to let him live long enough to teach her what he knew.

It would never surpass her knowledge—she came from a world of magic, after all—but it would certainly be entertaining. It would have also been a very different visit to Equestria had that been the case. She wouldn't have hesitated to learn more of her own magic. If she had known then, what she knew now… even Luna, Cadance and Celestia together wouldn't have been able to stop her.

When her eyes crossed with his, the frown he had developed when they were interrupted faded, and his pale-blue face twisted with a smile. He knew. He understood. She felt the blood magic boiling within her shiver with excitement. This one was powerful, eager for power, strong and ruthless.

Delicious.

"My apologies, my lady Fugue," he said soothingly, "I did not expect an interruption. As I was saying, my name is Lord Tirek."

o.0.o End Chapter 182 o.0.o

Chapter 183: Answer

Ranger

Chapter 183: Answer

By Wanderer D

Sunset's mind went to the old Equestrian legends her mother had spoken to her about. Of beings both benevolent and despicable that had haunted her homeland centuries before. She knew the legends, and it made sense. It made perfect sense.

She laughed. "Of course, Lord Tirek, the magic thief."

The Warlock's smile had faded and he glared at her, a low, threatening growl escaping his lips as he gathered power around him. Power… and fear. "Do you find something amusing?"

She shook her head, laughter fading as she smirked confidently. A part of herself, however, wasn't so sure, and insisted somewhat silently that what she was doing was a bad idea. Tirek was one of the Chosen, after all, and neither Aria nor Sonata had been easy opponents. Fugue pushed those thoughts away, storing them in her gem along with her doubts and all the other pesky idiocies that had delayed her studies.

At the moment, the Warlock seemed to believe she was on his side, or at least not an enemy, even if he was acting offended. The thought of wasting this opportunity for something as feeble a reason as personal safety was ridiculous, especially considering how much she had grown in power herself. And speaking of power… her eyes strayed to the gem around his neck.

"I know what happened to Aria and Sonata, but where is Adagio? I see you have her gem, but no siren would give that up while they were alive."

This wasn't something she knew as a certainty, but she knew she'd rather die than give away her own. The moment a magical gem like such were created, the intrinsic magic between the creator and the crystallization of forbidden magic ran deep. Very deep.

Deep enough to bring the inner demons out.

The Warlock smirked. "She said that too, and yet she lives."

Sunset tilted her head. "Interesting." Her knowledge of the sirens themselves was very limited—after all, the only exposure she had to them was the much more innocent version in that other universe—but looking at the gem… "I see."

"No wonder Gheist and the Templars couldn't decide if the Warlock was male or female… when Tirek stole the stone and wore it, it still carries the living energy of Adagio, wherever or whatever she is now, and it would give the Warlock an even stronger advantage than just the power of the Elders alone.

"Templars not close enough, probably felt Adagio's essence, and assumed that he was a she, and made some sense with both the Hunter and the Assassin being females.

"And while I'm honored that you would have heard of me," Tirek continued, oblivious to her thoughts, "I do wonder why I haven't heard about you."

Sunset frowned, flashes of the memories she had seen from Aria flooding her memory for a second. "Not all of us joined EXALT, nor were we interested in trading ourselves to gain power."

Tirek chuckled. "That fool Sombra did have his head in the clouds, and he put too much stock on his little group of miscreants." He shook his head, smirking. "It's good to see that there are more of your kind around. Aria assured me it was just them three, a plot to protect your species?"

There were warning bells in Sunset's mind. The way he had said that… "I advise against thoughts of stealing my power, Tirek. The results would not be… pretty."

The smile was gone. "Is that a threat, siren?"

Sunset shrugged. "Statement of fact." She would have spoken more but her senses warned her of a presence outside the door.

The Warlock turned towards it. "I expected to be left alone," he muttered, waving his hand. A tendril of psychic power flowed through the door, and they both heard a gasp outside as the doors opened with the hapless form of Susan Cerendis floated into the room, struggling in the grasp of the Warlock's power.

The doors closed behind the panicked reporter as she was held aloft, incapable of moving.

"You would dare spy on us, human?" the Warlock hissed.

"I-I didn't! I'm a loyal servant of the Elders! I would never spy on you!"

"Then why are you here?" Susan cast her eyes to Sunset, begging.

The Warlock snorted. "A weakling would fall for a siren's spell. Let me teach you the power of the Elders, so that you remember your place in the future."

He made to close his fist, but before anything could happen, Sunset sent a burst of magic with a casual flick of her wrist and Susan fell to the floor, free from his grasp. "Now, now," Sunset grinned. "I did ask her to meet with me somewhere private…" she glanced at the reporter with hungry eyes. "She's pretty enough to eat."

The Warlock turned to face her, no mirth in his face.

Sunset crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, smiling at him, then with a small nod, she walked around to Susan, standing behind her and pushing the reporter's chin up and licking her lips as her index finger traced the whimpering woman's throat.

Her magic ran through her victim's body, making her moan as Sunset's other hand strayed down to rest on her flat stomach. Like herself, Susan's dress revealed a lot of skin… and provided access to it too. "Hmm… you feel delicious."

Two years ago, she would have never dreamed of splurging magic as she had just now. Her reserves were too low, too flimsy.

A feat like dispersing the Warlock's control of psychic powers wasn't as impressive as it might have appeared from the known effects of magic on psionics, but a controlled burst? It would have taken her days to recuperate, never mind affecting the guards so precisely or Susan's body, which she was playing like a violin.

Blood magic was truly a wonderful thing. The blood spoke to her, all the blood. From the smallest creature to the Warlock across from her. It all whispered the same request. To be liberated, to join with Sunset and flood her senses with delicious life-bearing power; to be used by her as she wished and she would relish the caress of its promises and energy, of its warmth and all-enveloping desire.

In that instant, Sunset understood what was stopping her own gem from forming completely. It was so obvious now. She could do it… she could complete the rites, become a true Blood Witch, and she would show them all.

Her eyes sparkled with amusement and wickedness as she crossed eyes with the Warlock, who was now obviously posing himself to attack.

"Tell me, Tirek… do you know what a Heartsong is?"

The Warlock did not take his eyes off of her as she felt a shiver run through her own blood, her magic and skin. She felt the blood around her invade her senses, every heartbeat, every pulse of magic.

She smiled, starting with a whisper, her blood magic flooding her very essence. Within her grasp, Susan's eyes went wide and her head leaned back, mouth open and eyes rolling back as her whole body convulsed in orgasmic bliss.

The Warlock took a step back as Sunset's voice rose and the gem in her chest flashed with power and purpose, pulsating in tandem with her song.

o.0.o End Chapter 183 o.0.o

Chapter 184: Exposition

Ranger

Chapter 184: Exposition

By Wanderer D

Laetitia wasn't the only one that jumped when they heard the scream. Her eyes whipped to the restroom as the door exploded off its hinges and flew across the hall, into the kitchen and embedded itself on one of the tables, splattering food all around.

The light bulbs in the hallway exploded, casting it in impenetrable darkness.

The kitchen staff retreated, eyes wide as the ADVENT soldiers on guard ran towards the origin of the scream. They didn't get far before something snatched them and violently pulled them into the darkened hallway.

Their screams were cut short by crunching, squelching noises, and Laetitia had to fight down her flight instinct when metallic-orange blood sprayed out of the hall, halted in mid-air and was sucked back into the hallway.

Everyone stayed still, shocked and horrified, and for a moment, it seemed as if everything was over.

"Whatever you do, do not move," Luna's voice whispered. "Dark magic is ahoof, as bad as as the stuff of Nightmares."

Even though Laetitia wasn't aware of everything in Luna's life, she understood that the princess wasn't talking about simple dreams.

One of the cooks glanced at the door.

"Brace yourself!" Luna shouted.

Immediately, Laetitia gathered her psionic energy, forming a shimmering shield around herself as the cook attempted to run. The darkness reacted, and the lights exploded. Laetitia fell to the ground, covering her head and hoping her shield held as things were destroyed around her, accompanied by a cacophony of deathly screams and the sound of people being torn apart.

Around her, the building shook, possibly by the damage here, or things going to hell all over. Communication with the radio was down, and even if she could have talked to Central, the noise around her was driving her mad. "Stay strong," Luna's voice echoed in her head, and she felt the soothing presence of the princess. "We will survive."

Eventually all sound ceased and Laetitia dared look up. Pieces of bodies littered the floor, and blood and guts splattered the walls and even the roof.

"Can't you feel it?"

Laetitia's eyes widened as she slowly stood up and turned towards the darkened hallway, where Jane now stood. Incredibly, her fellow XCOM soldier was calm, as if nothing was going on. Most of her clothes were pristine, as they were earlier, but her hands up to her elbows were drenched in blood.

Jane smirked, lifting her right arm and looking down at the blood on it, before slowly licking the back of her hand. "Can't you feel it? Taste it? Smell it? See it?" she visibly shivered with obvious delight. "I can. It touches every inch of my skin and soul. It feels so good, Laetitia."

"J-jane?"

"Careful! She is under the influence of powerful dark magic!" Luna said, "Jane is not in control!"

"Jane, listen to me, ma cherie, you're not yourself, oui? You need to—"

"No, I can see your blood, Laetitia," Jane whined, her bloodied hands tracing down her face and neck, over her breasts and stomach, before she hugged herself and looked hungrily at the Templar. "It looks good. So good… let me share this with you, let me feed…"

"Fight!" Luna ordered, a decisive tone creeping into her voice. "Fight or die, Templar!"

Jane was halfway through the room in an instant, unearthly speed granted to her by whatever magic was possessing her. Laetitia tried to raise her barrier, but Jane's hands had turned into claws made of blood. The magic-infused limbs broke through her hastily erected shield like it was made of rice paper, and only her quick reflexes moved her outside of the claw's range.

"If the claws touch cut you, your blood will become infected," Luna warned. "We must-no!"

But her warning was too late. Laetitia had already sent a blast of psychic energy towards Jane, who crossed her arms in front of her to prevent the blue energy from hitting her unprotected body, just as blood-made tentacles flared from behind her and rushed towards Laetitia.

The moment the psychic blast smashed onto the magic-imbued claws, both energies crackled and pushed and pulled at each other, while the tentacles themselves descended on the Templar.

"Foolish! Do you forget what happens when magic and psychic energy mix?!" Luna's voice boomed inside Laetitia's mind as she felt the world melt away from her. Her mind was pulled away and she suddenly found herself in another body, a magical flare of power circling her as the energy around her crackled.

She tried to run, but her body was all wrong. She turned, facing the runes etched by magical energy, eyes widening as they flared up and her body was blasted from every angle. By the time she collapsed, she was already unconscious.

She felt the tentacles wrap tightly around her friend. "Good…" she would be a dutiful servant to her mistress. Jane shivered in lust-filled promises of blood and darkness, but frowned when she felt the tentacles dissipate into nothing.

She couldn't see what was going on; Laetitia's attack, while powerful, had done little more than blast the kitchen into pieces and shaken the room around, starting a fire where the ovens were and filling the room with a cloud of debris. The vents activated, drawing the particles away and clearing the view a little.

In her current state, she could see the blood flow of everyone around her, just like Sunset could… and the Templar's fast-beating heart had slowed down to a normal pulse, the adrenaline faded… too quickly, completely unnatural. Laetitia stood proudly in front of her, patiently waiting for the smoke and dust to clear fully.

But even more strange were the translucent wings sprouting from Laetitia's back, matching the ghostly form of a horn on her forehead, it was unlike anything Jane had ever seen before… it was like an angel—or a Valkyrie—had come down to Earth.

"You are an ally, fair Jane," Luna said, her magic slowly permeating every inch of the body she was in. "As such, I regret the actions I must take now. Perchance, once you are removed from this foul influence, you may find it in yourself to forgive me."

Luna grimaced, what she was doing was a risk; she could end up killing Laetitia as much as saving her. But a risk that needed to be taken. Not only for the noble Templar's sake, but for Sunset's—no, her teammates. After battling together (even if in secret) for so long, could she consider them anything less?

"What…" Jane crouched, and the blood all around them glowed, ready to follow her commands. "Who are you?"

Luna clapped her hands together, slowly drawing them apart. A magical sphere of white-blue energy formed between them, shimmering and spinning in place. She met Jane's eyes, unflinching. "Your salvation."

o.0.o End Chapter 184 o.0.o

Chapter 185: Fugue

Ranger

Chapter 185: Fugue

By Wanderer D

Earlier

Susan Cerendis had been just a kid when the aliens attacked. She had watched on TV when the aftermath of the alien's warship attack on Canterlot City had happened, and she had been in awe of the bravery of reporters who would put themselves at risk to cover the invasion, and later on the riots, wars and finally ADVENT's glory.

She had graduated from her communications college and gone straight to work with the greats of the ADVENT network: Sweetie Belle, John Garcia, Delmonico Richardson and others. She had seen the glory of the Elders early in her life; recognized them for what they were: salvation, and the destruction of those that would not conform.

The Elder's blatant elitism was—to her—a blessing. What better way to keep the human race pure than to get rid of the fringe elements? The ones that scraped and wanted a life that they had no right to at all? Human or not, if they lived outside of the glory of ADVENT they were barely better than beasts.

And if they fought against the Elders and their chosen ones? Then they were less than beasts. At least beasts didn't know what they were doing. These fringe resistance groups that would dare raise their fists against the Elders were the trash of the universe. Filth.

And she took pleasure in describing them so.

When she had been invited to cover the Wittbecker event, she had been ecstatic. She got to interview the very people who had given the Elders the power to dominate and exalt mankind. She aimed to prove that she was as much chosen as they had been, and among the literal legends walking into that mansion, she had witnessed a vision of beauty and sexuality like no other.

She had felt her blood rush at the mere glance Eli Bloom had thrown her way, and then when she had whispered into Susan's ear to meet her inside… she'd almost creamed herself right there.

It had been a drag, waiting for guests to arrive, until finally, she had been allowed inside along with other ADVENT reporters. She had immediately searched the party, trying to find the alluring creature that had all but promised to make her entire night even better, and managed to catch a glimpse of Eli sneaking past some guards.

She had pondered what to do when Mr. Wittbecker himself had gone in and shortly after emerged. The guards had followed him a bit further into the party, and she had taken her chance. Not only was she going to be alone with the delectable Eli Bloom, but she also would get to see the mansion!

She had heard the voices as she approached the doors. Eli's sensual voice was unmistakable, but the other… it felt off.

She had debated what to do, when she was suddenly enveloped in some sort of powerful field, and had been dragged into the room to float, helplessly, in the powerful grasp of one of the Elder's Chosen.

Susan had seen them before, introduced by the Speaker himself during an event. They hadn't stayed long, but the fact that Eli was talking comfortably with one of them—

"You would dare spy on us, human?" the Warlock hissed.

Immediately she realized what it looked like, as if she had been spying on Eli and the Warlock himself, like some sort of free-press miscreant! "I-I didn't!" she promised, "I'm a loyal servant of the Elders! I would never spy on you!"

"Then why are you here?" The Warlock asked, his eyes narrowing.

Desperate for help, she turned to Eli, silently begging her to say something.

The Warlock snorted, drawing her attention back to him. "A weakling would fall for a siren's spell," he said, his smirk turning into a sneer. "Let me teach you the power of the Elders, so that you remember your place in the future."

Susan watched in horror as he started closing his fist, and she felt the power around her grow tight. He was going to crush her! Out of the corner of her eye she saw Eli roll her eyes and wave at her… and suddenly the power was gone. She collapsed on the floor, breathing heavily,

"Now, now," she heard Eli say playfully, "I did ask her to meet with me somewhere private…" Susan saw the young woman look at her with eyes that promised a long night of pleasure. "She's pretty enough to eat."

Whatever was happening was outside of Susan's understanding, that was for sure. Eli seemed to be on the same level at least as the Warlock, able to just dismiss his power and talk to him as an equal… something that just didn't fit with Susan's world view. What had the Warlock called Eli? A siren?

She felt hands caress her, and she felt her blood boil. She flushed as her body reacted to the woman's presence behind her. She pressed her body back against her captor—for she was as much in her grasp as she had been in the Warlock's power—and felt every inch that was touching the sensual creature, this siren…

Eli's finger traced Susan's neck, sending shivers of pleasure. Just her touch, the other woman's hand on her stomach was enough for her to nearly reach her peak. She couldn't talk, her life was a sensual, erotic, goosebump-inducing ecstacy emanating from the touch of her not-quite-lover.

"Hmm… you feel delicious."

Susan's body started convulsing at those words, climaxing just by sheer proximity and erotic magnetism. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she gasped. She could feel every inch of her skin reacting, every muscle twitching. She ignored the next exchange of words, lost in a lustful bliss… until she heard the song next to her ear.

It was in an alien language, a whispery, shadowy and seductive cadence, that oddly enough seemed to carry within it another voice. She came, again, and again; her body feeling like it was going to become undone…

Present

It was true that for about twenty years, Bradford had been avoiding soldiering, but as his training of Sunset and other missions had proven (including the infamous meeting with the not-so-mysterious DJ), he was far from losing his edge, and after the return of XCOM, he had trained up to a very close personal best.

So when the wall exploded, his reaction time was on par with Elena's. They both dodged behind the table, Elena jumping clean over it, Bradford sliding across and dropping plates full of delicacies on the floor.

"What the hell was that?!" He shouted over the smoke and screams. He ignored the people around him that had also ducked behind the table and quickly pressed the device signaling Firebrand that they needed and emergency pickup. Hopefully Lieutenant Dash would not be taking a nap at that time.

More screams made them both look up as dozens of people fled to the entrance, but before they could make it, a dark red, almost liquid-like tentacle shot from the hallway and speared the three people closest to the doors.

The bodies convulsed violently, and Bradford was treated to the sight of three people bulging up and bursting into bloody chunks. Even more horribly, the blood didn't just splatter-it took a mist-like property that enveloped the next group of people, who also faced the same fate as the initial trio.

Dark, swirly miasma seemed to grow from the corners of the room, covering windows and stairs; doors and whole areas of the floor. It was clear that touching them was an invitation to die.

"What is happening!?" A voice shouted behind him, making him turn around and stare dumbly at Wittbecker, who stared around in gaping horror.

Bradford exchanged glances with Elena. Their VIP was right there, but there was no way out. As if in response to their observation, the whole house trembled, and from the hallway heading down to the kitchen, a shape emerged. Laetitia, still in her chef's outfit, ran out, with Jane in a fireman's carry. She stopped at the stairs, looking around in horror, before spotting them and heading their way.

"Laetitia!" Bradford went over to help with Jane. "What's going on?"

"There is no time!"

The voice was not Laetitia's. "Hurry now!" the woman turned as thumping steps slowly grew in strength from the darkness within the hole. "We must escape! I will secure an exit!"

The shouting and panic continued as more people were suddenly speared, and the most horrific thing was that Bradford couldn't really make out if they were crying out in pain or ecstasy before exploding into bloody mist.

Bradford almost jumped when Wittbecker landed at his feet, panicked and confused. Elena stepped close to them. "What is our exit strategy?"

"Trying to escape already? But we are just getting started!" a husky, mocking voice called. Bradford felt the hair on the back of his neck raise as they all turned to face the creature emerging from the hole.

Red, scaly skin covered every inch of her almost naked body. A large, blood-red gem glowed with what he could only describe as unholy light on the creature's chest, above its breasts. Her smile was wide-too wide, with rows of shark-like teeth. Two black, spiraling horns emerged from her forehead, twisting back above her head. Her arms, long and muscular ended in wicked claws, her digitigrade legs ended in black-tipped talons, and a long, barbed tail extended behind her, completing the look with the two, bat-like wings made of blood that extended behind it.

On one of her claws, she held what looked like the empty husk of what had, at one point, been a human being. It was little more than skin, making it almost impossible to identify the victim, although he was fairly certain that had once been the reporter that had bothered him outside.

The demon laughed, more bloody spears shooting from its wings to impale a pair of ADVENT guards. Outside, they could hear the attempts from others to get in, but for now they were all trapped.

The demon's green eyes locked on them, and its wings drooped a little. Bradford choked on his orders. "S-sunset?" he gasped.

Laetitia—or whoever it was—grasped his shoulder, drawing him back to the others. "That is not Sunset Shimmer. Not anymore," she growled. "We're getting out now!"

The last thing Bradford saw was the demon raising an almost pleading claw to him, for just an instant, before they were all enveloped in Moonlight.

o.0.o End Chapter 185 o.0.o

Author's Note

Remember that there's currently an AMA for Ranger going on, expect answers on Friday!

Chapter 186: Godspeed

Ranger

Chapter 186: Godspeed

By Wanderer D

Rainbow Dash yawned.

The Skyranger was hidden within a thick grove of trees, a few miles from the mansion, and so far, nothing of interest had happened. She had almost fallen asleep three times already, and the coffee was running low.

Maybe she should pick up her guitar again, playing some riffs would probably help her keep awake.

She wasn't going to let boredom knock her out, however. XCOM missions had a habit of going sideways and as much as she needed a nap right now, she didn't want to accidentally miss something important happening.

Still. Making sure to keep the emergency channel open, she fiddled around with her transmitter.

"Rainbow Dash?

"Hey Fluttershy," Dash said, smiling as she reclined on her seat, eyes staring into the stars above. "How are things going?"

"Well, I just woke up an hour ago, so not much is happening," Fluttershy replied on the radio. "We had some breakfast, and Jenny went out to join Angel and the others at the farms about two hours ago.

"Geez. I hate getting up at 6AM, and you make it sound like they actually enjoy it."

Fluttershy giggled, and it brought back so many memories, along with a deeper desire to play her guitar again. "So why are you calling so… um, late? Early?"

"Eh, it's about ten PM here," Rainbow Dash said, brushing her multicolored hair off her face. "The others are at a party… can't say much, other than I need to stay awake to pick them up when it's over."

"I see."

"Did you know Twilight went back home?"

"I heard, and I do wonder what kind of place it is? Didn't you say that there was a Rainbow Dash there and also one of me?"

"Yeah." Rainbow sighed. "And AJ, and Rarity, and Pinkie."

"Oh." Even though she couldn't see her, Rainbow Dash could hear the sad smile in that simple word.

"They're all horses though," she added. "Like. I think you and I have wings, and Twilight and Rarity have horns."

"Oh my, unicorns and pegasus., how cute!"

"Is that the plural for the flying horses?"

"You know, I have no idea, since there aren't any in this world, it never occurred to me to investigate that."

"I'll make sure to ask her next time I see her."

"Please! And also, please send pictures! I'm sure she looks adorable!"

"Yeah, sure," Dash replied with a laugh. She settled back, smiling at nothing. "This sure brings back memories."

"It does. What can you see right now?"

"Hmm… the stars. It's dark and quiet around here, I'm far away enough from the cities to be able to see all of the Milky Way. Not a ship, helicopter or satellite in view."

"That sounds lovely. One day you should stay the night here, it's very nice and calm as well, and the sea crashing on the rocks is very soothing."

"That sounds pretty cool," Rainbow Dash said, smiling as she lost herself in the stars. "Shy? Do you remember when we used to camp out at AJ's?"

There was a moment of silence. "Yes. She had a lovely farm. I used to love helping her and Big Mac tend to the animals… and the Crusaders used to make a lot of noise in their club house, even when they were supposed to be asleep."

"Heh, yeah." Dash took a deep breath. "I'd sneak in some whiskey, and AJ would say something about that not having a place in her house! Then she'd bring a bottle of applejack to drink, or hard cider." She laughed. "I used to tease her so much when I told her I was drinking her fluids."

Fluttershy giggled. "It was a very disgusting way of putting it, Dashie."

Dash laughed. "Oh yeah, I know, but she would get all flustered! Rarity would say something about me being uncouth and then Pinkie would bring the cupcakes…" she trailed off. "I really miss them."

"I know."

"They were taken away from us so quickly… so violently."

"I know."

Rainbow Dash swallowed. "I wish—"

"Dashie… you couldn't have known."

Rainbow Dash closed her eyes, biting her lip. She clenched and unclenched her hands and slowly opened them, letting out a deep sigh. "I know."

"Dashie, I—"

A sudden, blaring sound startled Rainbow Dash, making her kick the console in surprise. She quickly sat up straight, and started turning on the systems. "Sorry, Shy, work calls."

"I understand. Take care, Dashie. Visit sometime, okay?"

"I will!"

The transmission cut off on Fluttershy's side, but Rainbow Dash wasn't paying attention to that now. She flipped switches as fast as she could, and the moment the motor was running hot, she pushed off the ground, twisting slowly as she faced the direction of the signal.

For the emergency signal to be used… shit had hit the fan a lot quicker than any of them had anticipated. They knew that the mission would involve combat of some sort, but they weren't supposed to make their move until much later, at least in the realm of a couple of extra hours.

"Avenger, this is Firebrand, copy."

"This is Avenger, report."

"Emergency signal went off, I'm on my way to pick up Menace, don't know the status of everyone, but given the lack of armor…"

"Understood, medical teams will be on standby."

"Roger, and thanks, over."

Rainbow Dash bit her lip, eyes scanning the area almost feverishly.

They had been somehow found out, and they had minutes at best to make it out alive. Standard procedure dictated that Rainbow Dash would hover near the area until the signal flare was activated. After that, she had seconds to be in position before the others were there as well, and she'd drop the ropes down as soon as the troops were in place.

However, as she approached, she noticed a lot of action outside. Several ADVENT troopers were shooting at the building, but no weapon's fire was coming from within. She hovered high, outside of view, trying to see if the gang had escaped from the back, or maybe onto the roof, but the familiar blue flare was nowhere to be seen.

She was about to do another turn around the mansion, when a sudden burst of light from the back of the Skyranger and several thumps and groans made her bank to the side. Whatever was behind her, rolled on the floor and hit the side of the plane, and then started cursing.

And Rainbow Dash knew that voice.

"Firebrand!" Central shouted, clambering up to the cockpit. "Stabilize this now!"

"R-roger that, sir!" Rainbow Dash said, doing just that. "How the actual hell did you get in here?!"

Central looked to the back. "That remains to be seen."

Rainbow Dash glanced behind, noticing Elena strapping an unconscious Jane to her seat, while an unknown man was already strapping himself up from a simple glare Laetitia was giving him.

"Sir? Where is Sunset?"

Bradford's jaw clenched, and he glanced angrily at the mansion.

Rainbow Dash felt her stomach grow cold. Not another friend…

The mansion's windows suddenly exploded and strange-looking ropes flew out, grabbing every bystander outside, dragging them violently in through the broken windows, doors and walls.

"Firebrand, I'm going to get my armor on and—"

"You will do no such thing."

Laetitia's voice sounded… different. More regal.

"Look, I don't know who the hell you are bu—"

"I understand your wish to save Sunset," Laetitia continued, "And I share it. She is family to me too. And means the world to my bonded. But this is not the time, we cannot fight her now and bring her back. At best, only a few of us would die… at worst… that would start her down a path of no return."

Central looked conflicted, there was real pain in those eyes. "Can she… can we bring her back?"

"I-I do not know," Laetitia, or whoever it was—Rainbow Dash was beginning to think it wasn't really her—shook her head. "But I do know that the answers will be with her book and notes… we must hurry."

"Dammit!" Bradford shouted, smashing his fist on the wall. "First Lieutenant, take us back."

"But… if Sunset…"

"She lives," not-Laetitia said, placing a hand on Rainbow Dash's shoulder. "And our best chance of helping her is there."

Rainbow Dash shook her head, but followed orders.

'If this is the best course of action,' she thought sullenly as she turned the Skyranger around and engaged the engines, 'why is it that I feel like I'm leaving AJ or Pinkie behind again?'

"Because you're loyal, Rainbow Dash," not-Laetitia said gently, noticing her hesitation. "And I promise it will pay off."

Oddly enough, Dash believed her.

o.0.o End Chapter 186 o.0.o

Author's Note

Ranger AMA Answers here!

Chapter 187: Ingress

Ranger

Chapter 187: Ingress

By Wanderer D

Bradford glared at the woman across from him. "You seem to at least have calmed Rainbow Dash down. I assume you can also read minds like a Templar?"

Not-Laetitia laughed. "Not the same way, and not without permission, It was easy to guess what her thoughts were," she admitted, looking towards the cockpit with some fondness. "After all, back in Equestria, she's the Element of Loyalty… and the looks she was giving the building spoke volumes of her current state of mind." She winked at Central. "One does not have to be a psychic to notice that."

Bradford's eyes narrowed. "So you're from Equestria. Since when can you take over the bodies of my soldiers?"

The woman's smirk faded, and Bradford couldn't help but feel like a chill had ran through his blood.

"That is a long story indeed, Central," the woman said, "And one that bears saying only once, to the Commander and to those closest to Laetitia. Including Gheist."

Bradford shook off a shudder. "May I know who I'm speaking with, then?"

Non-Laetitia bowed slightly. "Pardon me, I have known you all for so long without you being aware that I forgot," she laughed a little. "I am Princess Luna."

Bradford's eyes widened and he straightened up. "Your Majesty—"

"I had wished to meet in better circumstances," Luna interrupted, glancing out the window. "But necessity demanded my interference. I apologize."

"You saved our lives," Elena drawled next to them. "There is no need for apology."

"Still," Bradford said, "there is much to do. Firebrand, inform the Commander that we need an emergency meeting with her, Tygan and Shen. Tell her to get Gheist on the line the moment we arrive. This is very important…" he hesitated, then took a deep breath. "Also… tell her Code Blood is active."

"Yes, sir!"

"Please also tell her to get Angel on a line as well if possible," Luna spoke up, "she is after all, one of Laetitia's friends."

"Y-yes ma'am."

Luna carefully stood up and knelt next to Jane, holding her hands several inches above the unconscious soldier, eyes closed.

"Will she be okay?" Bradford asked. "What happened to her?"

"She was under the influence of Sun—" Luna bit her lip. "The blood witch."

"T-the girl that was with the Warlock?" Wittbecker gasped. "I-I don't know what's going on, but it was her, wasn't it? Fugue!"

"Who?" Central asked, turning to glare at their prisoner.

"Fugue! She called herself Fugue! She's a siren!" Wittbecker insisted, looking desperately at the people in the plane. "She came with you, I saw you three walk into the party!"

"She's not a siren," Central growled.

"B-but she had a gem, like the others…"

Luna gasped, standing up. "And she called herself Fugue?"

Wittbecker nodded desperately. "I-I'll tell you everything I know! Just don't let the Warlock or that creature find me!"

Luna bit her lip and glanced down at Jane. "When… Fugue… turned into her demon form, her bond influenced Jane. I had to cut the links to her blood magic, but miss Kelly will forever remain corrupted by it."

Central groaned. "Great. Is she going to be a danger to others?"

Luna shook her head. "Whatever corruption affected her, seems to have been directly connected to Su—Fugue's magic." She sighed and sat down heavily. "She has no inherent magic of her own for the blood magic's remnants to feed off or grow from. She'll just be… stained by it."

She looked over at Elena. "When we get to the Avenger, you must make haste and bring me Sunset's Diary. We must consult my sister and Twilight Sparkle. It will also allow us to inquire as to the state of Laetitia and," she coughed into her hand, "my real body."

The Reaper merely held her gaze for a moment before nodding. "I will trust you for now… there is a lot in my mind, but I do recognize you now… there were times when Laetitia's fighting and powers seemed… different."

Luna smiled a bit. "Yes, there were times when Laetitia was unable to continue and I had to take over for her, it is how I learned your ways, and how I came to know and respect you all." She took a deep breath. "You might not be aware of it, but back in my universe, I am the protector of the night and of dreams. I have guarded all of your dreams in the Avenger. Fighting off nightmares, and putting fears at rest… some have invited me into their dreams, others…" she trailed off, smiling at Central. "Are more guarded, and wished no intrusion."

Central blinked.

"And your Commander," Luna continued, "her mind is a fortress…" a slight tone of awe filtered into her voice. "Even my sister, back home, does not have such defenses. If I wanted her dreams to be peaceful, or to fight her nightmares... I could not approach without her immediately noticing my presence. I dare not reach out, lest I cause her much unneeded worry."

"Probably for the best," Central said, crossing his arms. "We here on Earth appreciate our privacy."

Luna smiled, giving him a knowing look.

Central held her gaze. "No. We're not going there."

Luna chuckled. "Spoilsport."

"Central, sir," Rainbow Dash called back from the cockpit. "The Commander has confirmed that they will all be available at her quarters as soon as we arrive."

"Understood, inform her as well that we have the VIP in custody and that we're going to need Jane transferred to—"

"No."

Central turned to frown at Luna. "Excuse me?"

"Jane must come with us… what happened to her, her understanding of what might still happen and also that it was beyond her control must be addressed as soon as possible… and she needs to hear what has transpired to Sunset."

"Fugue, you mean," Elena said, crossing her arms.

Luna shook her head. She looked down at her very human hands, and closed her fists, studying her gauntlets. "Sunset. Blood Demon, Witch, or Siren…" she licked her lips, frowning at the titles. "Names have power. Whatever she is now, let us remember who she is within."

"So, about that second message, Central?" Rainbow Dash called over.

"Have them be ready with a guard for our guest, and have them also deliver a wheelchair to the hangar." He turned to face Luna, trying to wrap his mind still on how Laetitia's face was not really her own at this time. "If anything happens to Jane…"

"Nothing will as a result of what I did," Luna replied. "She will just be very tired."

Central sighed, leaning back on his chair. "Fine." He shook his head. "It was easier when we only needed to deal with mind control."

o.0.o End Chapter 187 o.0.o

Chapter 188: Possession

Ranger

Chapter 188: Possession

By Wanderer D

The energy had been building inside of her for quite some time; a restless, almost obsessive tinge to it. Her nights had been long and helped little to relax… she had turned and tossed on her bed, groaning and resisting basic instincts, unsure if she was aroused or just in need of several laps around the training area. It was a confusing, slow-growing—needy—kind of energy infusion that, as the days passed, had made her twitchy, hyper-aware of those she considered attractive, and—by necessity—a cold-shower junkie.

It hadn't affected her work initially, however. Killing aliens or winning during training were particularly rewarding, and whenever blood flew, she was just happy. But now… she had caught herself staring at blood with a hunger that bothered her. She'd finish a boxing match in the Avenger and want to lick the face of her opponent clean of the blood on it. She'd licked her own wounds on her way back to the infirmary or to the showers, actually enjoying the taste, and finding it difficult to keep herself from cutting her arm just so she could suck on it.

Jane splashed water on her face and shook her head, looking at the mirror with a pained expression. The hub and din of the kitchen outside the restroom continued as usual. Above, the faint echoes of steps could be heard as the guests ambled about, no doubt indulging in drinks and talking callously about—and congratulating each other on—the fate (and eventual end) of humanity, which they had helped bring about.

She closed her eyes as her heart lurched, infusing her body with warm, glorious ecstasy. She felt her skin crawl with goosebumps, and she arched her back, fighting a moan. There was something very wrong here, but it felt so good. She knew this was not natural, that she shouldn't feel good, that she should be worried, but even knowing that wasn't enough. She gasped, and she could see her breath although the room itself wasn't that cold. Her body was so sensitive, that every shift of her shirt was painfully pleasurable.

Something was happening, she looked up, aware that she was grinning, but she didn't want to. She had no reason to. The eyes staring back at her were changing. The whites darkened as if water was mixing with black ink, and her brown irises seemed to flash with an internal red light.

She didn't understand. She didn't want to smile, or lick her lips. She couldn't explain why her skin darkened a deep, blood-like red, nor why she felt so goddamned sexy as her clothes seemed to melt and flowing energy surrounded her naked body. She couldn't fathom why she was so calm despite everything happening, despite how her hands caressed her own body, or why she so hungrily turned to the door… or how the hell she just ripped it out of its hinges. Right in front of her, another cook stood, waiting for their own turn. They only had a second to stare at her and scream before she lurched forward, feeling things emerge from her back, lashing out and smashing the lights.

Suddenly it felt like she was floating on darkness, even though she was still in her body, there was a sense of displacement, as if she was free-falling and yet not. Trapped in a net underwater, unable to fight or escape, feeling like her breath was being slowly pushed out of her although she wasn't really drowning.

But she could still see. She saw the body of the cook being ripped open, all the glorious blood splashing around her as her body bent down to feed—

And then there was real darkness. She could sense her body moving. Something crawling and caressing her body as she moved, and although she would normally be disgusted, her body reacted and her mind felt… distanced. Almost as if it was happening to someone else. She could hear screams, the crunching of bones, and smell the fear. She could almost taste the bone-marrow mixed in with the blood.

She was aware that that's what it was, at least, although she couldn't taste it. She could feel her body relish the brittleness of necks snapping, of running people through with the… things… that had emerged from her back, but her mind didn't acknowledge it. It really felt as if it were happening to someone else.

And then, the darkness had shifted. a pale-blue light had broken through it, like moonlight through the clouds, and a being of pure white-blue neon light had formed in front of her awareness. It was vaguely equine, with wings that parted the darkness with each flutter, and a long, spiraling horn emerging from the middle of its head.

Moonlight danced around them as blue eyes stared straight at her soul. "You are free."

Jane shook awake to the familiar sound of the Skyranger's engines as they hummed harder in preparation for landing. Had she been dreaming? But when had she fallen asleep? Her eyes widened. 'The mission!' It wasn't until she instinctively tried to sit up that she realized her current situation.

She was lying on her back, her body secured in place by straps. She was wearing her chef's outfit still, and around her, she could see Central, their VIP (tied up and secured), Elena and…

Laetitia was different. Her body was the same, but a faint, moonlight glow surrounded her, an ethereal horn—almost fog-like in consistency—emerging from her forehead. Neon moonlight hints of wings glistened occasionally from behind her back, as if two massive wings were folded, like an angel.

Slowly, a dawning horror set in her mind. 'It wasn't a dream.'

"Jane?"

She looked up to Central, eyes wide. 'I'm not going to cry, dammit!'

She opened her mouth to say something, but only rasped something out. It was like that time she had been almost killed and only Sunset's crazy magic and Sunset's predecessor's freaky powers to predict the future had saved her.

It was that memory that made her realize something, and she quickly twisted, trying her best to look at the door to the cockpit, expecting to see her best friend.

The door was empty.

There were no other bedridden people in the Skyranger. It was just Central, Elena, Valkyrie-Laetitia and their VIP, with Rainbow Dash in the cockpit. Sunset was gone. They were landing without her. She croaked something that vaguely sounded like her friend's name, eyes searching.

Central closed his eyes, his face suddenly looking old.

A coldness slowly made its way through her veins, and she looked at Elena and Valkyrie-Laetitia. Their eyes were sad.

'Shit. Shit. I'm not going to cry.' She gulped, feeling her eyes water a little. 'She's not dead. She can't be. Something else happened… she shook her head, and ground her teeth. She swallowed, feeling her throat moisten a little. Perhaps enough for…

"W-where is…" she licked her lips. Her voice sounded like she had been eating sandpaper. "Sunset?"

The others flinched, except for Valkyrie-Laetitia, whose own eyes threatened tears.

"Even after everything that happened," the woman said—and Jane knew immediately that wasn't her Haitian teammate, although there still was a some familiarity—"Your first thoughts are of your friend. Truly, it gives me hope that Sunset is not lost to us yet."

Jane sighed, her body wary as she relaxed. Sunset was not dead after all… a small part of her could almost feel her, far away.

She was tired, and for the first time in over a week, she didn't feel like jumping up and down. Maybe, after they gave their report to the commander—and she herself found out what had really happened—maybe she could sleep for a little while.

o.0.o End Chapter 188 o.0.o

Chapter 190: Meditations

Ranger

Chapter 190: Meditations

By Wanderer D

"I want this man secured and kept away from everyone until the Commander is well and ready to see him."

Deadwood nodded and saluted. "Yes, sir." He nodded to Shogun and Haunt to take the VIP with them, while he himself stayed behind, eyes narrowing at Firebrand's grim march out of the hangar and the number of people present.

Next to Central, Jane was trying (and failing) to convince Elena and Laetitia that she didn't need the wheelchair that Seabreeze was holding in place with a smirk of amusement. That accounted for most of the team, however…

"Don't," Central said when he noticed Deadwood about to speak. "The crew will find out soon enough. But we're keeping it under wraps until we speak to the Commander.

Taking a sharp breath, Deadwood cursed silently and nodded. "Come on, Seabreeze, let's let them get on with it."

"Yessir!"

Central watched the pair exit the hangar before nodding to Elena and Luna. "Come on, the Commander's waiting."

As the group made their way down the Avenger's halls, Luna approached Central. "Something beyond what happened seems to be bothering you, friend Central. Do you wish to share it?"

Bradford shook his head. "It's difficult to explain… you're aware of the original Sunset Shimmer, correct?"

Luna tilted her head in silent acknowledgment.

"Let's just say then that the news of losing Sunset a second time will not go well."

Luna nodded, falling behind much to his relief. While there had been rumors and speculation about the actual relationship between the Commander and Earth's Sunset Shimmer—including guesses from their current Sunset—no one that met them could deny there was something there. He didn't care whether it was sisterly love, a deep friendship or even physical. They were a team, and losing Sunset had affected the Commander deeply.

This time… it was different, but Sunset and Twilight had both warned them of the possibility of Sunset's powers going astray. Twilight, during a meeting with him, the Commander and Tygan, had explained the dark history of forbidden magics, and how inevitably, those that had used it through the ages had eventually become corrupted.

There might really be no way of bringing her back, and having Sunset as an enemy was not something Commander Chrysalis would be remotely okay with. Or himself. Or anyone in XCOM or their allies.

The amount of influence that young woman had was staggering, from her close ties to each of their allied factions, to XCOM, to inter-dimensional aliens… and while no one would argue that the soul behind XCOM was the Commander, Sunset had become without a doubt, the heart.

Bradford clenched his hands into fists. Who was he kidding? Sunset's loss… her transformation into a monster through her own efforts struck him deep. He had spent three years of his life training that young woman into a military leader. All he had learned in Officer School; all he had learned in the field, in the previous war, in the 20 years in between then and the return of the Commander… he had used that experience to guide her.

When he had taken her under his wing, he had been an alcoholic. That's what made it worse for him, of all things. He still struggled with his addiction, and he had let it slip out of control in the party… arguably the last place he should be taking a drink. But what really hurt—if he was honest with himself—was that he should have known. He should have seen the signs! He lived with them for over a decade.

He struggled with temptation, and lost, so many times!

He shook his head as they slowed down in front of the Commander's office. She was listening to that song again. This would definitely not go well.

"Central."

He quickly brought his mind back to the present and looked over his shoulder at the approaching Shen and Tygan, who was bringing with him one of his science crew. The woman looked nervous, glancing from him, to Jane and then casting a doubtful look at Tygan.

Bradford narrowed his eyes, trying to remember her name, but coming up blank, other than remembering that she had helped Sunset and Twilight with their portal project. "You do know that what will be discussed is highly classified, Tygan?"

The scientist smirked. "Of course. Miss Marilla here was personally recommended to me by Sunset Shimmer as an assistant in the involved fields." His smile faded. "Given… the lack of Sunset and what we detected with our instruments in the Skyranger, I felt it… prudent… to bring her with us."

Schooling his features, Bradford nodded at them. "Very well. Since we're all here, let's go in."

Estella frowned, staring at the large screen depicting the complicated algorithms that had been passed on to her by Dr. Tygan.

As it was, the processes needed to solve the thaumic collapse shouldn't be too hard. If you could do magic. But if you couldn't, which was basically %99.9 of the Avenger's crew, then things became complicated.

Why?

Because the bypasses had to be achieved with technology and inventive use of pre-determined, previously-unknown symbols and usually useless materials. Like quartz. Because of course Geomancy would come into it. Or was it Crystamancy? Either way, unless she found a way to avoid that, or replicate it with science, their equipment would start looking like something out of a fantasy novel.

Still, the fact that she had to figure out what type of gems or crystals would best fit with the overall objective of the spell's energy transfer was decidedly off-putting. Next thing they'd want her to do was to draw a goddamned pentagram on the floor and—

She narrowed her eyes and leaned forward, selecting a shape from the available sources and fitting it in perfectly.

"Of course," she muttered. "A pentagram."

"Miss Marilla?"

She jumped and turned, staring wide-eyed at Dr. Tygan, who was studying the diagram with a small frown and tapping his lips with a finger. "Most intriguing. Are you sure the pentagram would result in the spell completion?"

She cleared her throat. "We'll have to experiment, sir, but the bypass fits. We might need to add some gemstones or, if possible, chemical equivalents, to the design and see if the thaumic input doesn't get dispersed as previously happened."

Tygan nodded absently.

"You um, didn't come here to ask me about this, did you?"

"Very observant," Tygan replied, motioning for her to follow, which she did. They walked in silence out of the lab and towards the stairs before Tygan spoke up again. "I'm afraid there's a… situation, and without Sunset or Twilight, you and I are the only authorities on the matter."

Estella frowned. "That doesn't leave that many fields of research open."

"Indeed," he said, and appeared to be about to say something else when a voice interrupted them.

"Tygan!"

"Shen."

Lily Shen caught up with them, gasping for breath. Clearly she'd been running all the way there from Engineering. She took a deep breath and released it, nodding politely at Estella. "Glad I caught up with you. Do you know what this is about?"

Tygan nodded, letting her recuperate before leading them upstairs. "I have my suspicions. First Lieutenant Dash was very… intense… when she communicated. We didn't receive a report of deaths or abductions, and the VIP was successfully acquired… which leaves few options that would require this kind of reaction and secrecy."

The trio said nothing else until they reached Menace, just outside of the Commander's office. By now, Estella's heart was beating fast. 'The Commander's office! Crap. Something serious went down!' when she heard her name, she blinked. 'Wait… Sunset Shimmer recommended me?'

After helping with the statue, Estella had thought that she'd have to pursue her research into thaumatology on her own, as classified as it was even within XCOM, but roughly a week after that, Tygan had approached her, taken her to his office and discussed dedicating a majority of her time to this new branch of science, with only priority research in other fields taking precedence.

She had gladly accepted and been given access to a lot of Twilight Sparkle's notes (the ones that were in English), from which she had started developing her own projects. Sunset hadn't talked to her since, and Estella herself—still struggling a little bit with the idea of friendly aliens—hadn't sought her out.

To find that she had impressed Sunset into recommending her… well, it didn't really match with her own reservations. It seemed that despite her own misgivings, the one real expert left on the ship, thought that she was good enough to do research on her own.

It was an unexpected show of trust, and Estella took a deep breath, which coincided with Central knocking on the Commander's door to announce their arrival.

Whatever had happened, she'd live up to Tygan and Sunset' expectations, and more importantly, her own.

o.0.o End Chapter 190 o.0.o

Chapter 191: Devoid

Ranger

Chapter 191: Devoid

By Wanderer D

The moment she walked into the Commander's Office, she felt it. Luna's eyes snapped from where Chrysalis was standing up to a wall covered by a large frame.

"What," she hissed, "do you have hidden in there?" Luna knew her tone had scared the humans a little, but every fiber of her being recoiled at the sheer absence behind the wall. It made her skin crawl and an uncomfortable feeling of a shiver trapped just between her shoulder blades.

There was something unnatural behind that frame. Something that shouldn't exist in this world or Equestria. Something very dangerous. She could feel some magic in the Avenger. Below their location was a dark, swirling, threatening magic… most likely Sunset's Blood Magic book. There were other objects… partial spells, what could only be a magical item she couldn't quite place… but this.

This was something else, something that required a deep knowledge of magic, and complete disregard for anything sacred related to it.

The Commander narrowed her eyes. "You are not Laetitia."

"I am not," Luna growled, her eyes flickering to Chrysalis before focusing again on the frame. "Answer me, Commander Chrysalis, what is stored in there?"

"Commander," Central spoke up, stepping between them. "May I present Princess Luna, of Equestria."

Chrysalis blinked, startled. "But why…" she looked around. "Where's Sunset?"

At the question, Luna forced herself away from the dreadful feeling. An explanation would be forthcoming, especially if Chrysalis wanted anything to do with Equestria at all in the future, no matter Twilight or Sunset's loyalty.

She clenched and unclenched her fists, slowly relaxing and taking a deep breath before looking at the others. "I-I apologize, please, Sir Bradford, let us speak of the matters at hoof."

She ignored her blunder. That… thing… was putting her on edge.

Chrysalis didn't look happy at all, but let them all file in, stopping Estella at the door. "You have already heard more than you would be authorized, I'm trusting Sunset and Tygan on your character, but whatever is said here is unquestionably classified, understood?"

"Y-yes, Commander!"

Chrysalis nodded, walking over to sit down and repeated her question. "Where is Sunset Shimmer?"

"Commander," Bradford began, "While our objective to capture the ADVENT VIP, Mr. Wittbecker, was completed successfully, I'm afraid I must inform you that the Shezmu Scenario has taken place."

Chrysalis visibly cringed.

"At about twenty-three hundred hours, part of Wittbecker's mansion was destroyed and several liquid… tentacles... emerged from within, attacking everyone in sight. Whoever was touched by them would explode into a gory, bloody mass, and the blood itself would be absorbed into them.

"Also emerging from the destroyed wall, was Sunset Shimmer, now identifying herself apparently as the Siren Fugue, but in a fully-realized demonic form." Bradford sighed. "Wings and everything."

Chrysalis growled. "The same demonic form from before?"

Bradford shook his head a little. "Similar, but this was… she was bigger. Taller. Her hands had been turned into claws, she had a tail… it was entirely demonic. It is safe to assume she killed every human and alien in that mansion."

Elena scoffed. "It's not as if they were innocents."

"It doesn't matter." Chrysalis leaned back. "Sunset wouldn't murder people just because they sided with the winners."

"That's not all," Jane said, her voice low. "W-while Laetitia and I were in the kitchen… I also… transformed."

Chrysalis' eyes went wide. "What?! But you're not Equestrian!"

"She didn't need to be," Luna spoke up. "This is when I come in, as they say nowadays. When Laetitia was being overwhelmed by magic, in order to save her from an untimely death, I temporarily switched places with her. She is currently inhabiting my body in Equestria, and also serving as my anchor, which permits me to use more magic here than I normally would."

"Is this something that you can do to anyone?" Chrysalis asked, her tone icy.

"No." Luna licked her lips. "Laetitia and I have had… a relationship of sorts ever since the mirror incident." She shook her head. "What I am about to tell you is a secret she demanded of me, and were it not for the current circumstances, I would have never been here at all… except… she's dying."

"What?" Elena leaned forth. "Explain."

"Laetitia is a valiant soul, but her psychic powers—as much as they normally help your cause—are a tremendous weakness when it comes to magic… she was right next to the mirror when it activated, and the only reason she survived was that her energy was depleted. However, her system absorbed the overflow, and was slowly killing her.

"I stepped in and saved her, lending her energy and power and managing the magical feedback while she is on missions. Sometimes, the stress is too much and I step in." She looked down. "I'm sorry Commander. I greatly respect you all, but… we soul-bonded, and as her caretaker as she inevitably heads for the eternal fields, I promised her request for secrecy." She smiled a little sadly. "She didn't want your pity, or to not be at Sunset's side."

Chrysalis' face tightened, but she nodded. "Fair enough. And Jane?"

"When Sunset saved Jane," Luna explained, "after the infiltration to the MEC factory, she unwittingly created a bond… similar to the one I have with Laetitia, but in her case, because of the nature of Blood Magic, a subversive, twisting bond that would turn Jane into a willing servant of the Blood Witch. Jane would have some of her powers, but she'd be little more than an extension, feeling what Sunset felt, and being corrupted… eventually, she would have been consumed by Sunset herself, in what ancient texts describe as…" Luna cleared her throat. "Let's use the word erotic and leave it at that."

Jane grimaced, wrapping her arms around herself. "I killed innocent people. I was… a witness, I couldn't fight it, I felt disconnected…"

"When I took over, I severed the blood bond," Luna said, placing a comforting hand on Jane's shoulder. "Her power won't overwhelm you ever again. You might still have some remnant magic within you, but with time, it will become a natural part of your ethereal flow. It won't grant you magical powers as Sunset's, but you will still understand Angel."

Jane looked away. "I don't know if I want it. Sunset… she took control of me. Against my will."

"It wasn't your friend," Luna said softly.

"So we lost her."

Everyone turned to see Chrysalis, who had clenched her fists. Her body shook. "We lost her again."

"Commander…" Bradford spoke up, but trailed off when she stood up.

"A week or so ago, Sunset came in here… she said that if she ever lost control… if the Blood Magic took over, we'd need to fight her."

Luna watched anxiously as Chrysalis walked over to the wall and moved the frame aside, revealing a safe, hidden behind it. She entered a code and the heavy, reinforced door opened. Chrysalis took out a small box, and Luna recoiled, standing up and walking to the other side of the room, drawing more than one curious look as Chrysalis walked back and settled it on the table.

Jane for her part, had opened her eyes wide, and they could see she had gone pale. The soldier shook her head. "W-what is that?"

"Sunset made this," Chrysalis said, "as a security measure."

"Sunset Shimmer created that-that monstrosity?!" Luna gasped.

Chrysalis shrugged, opening the box.

Central and the others leaned in, while Luna gasped, shaking her head in horror.

"I don't get it," Elena said, picking one of the objects and holding it up for inspection. "Bullets?"

"But they have strange markings on them," Estella spoke up for the first time since sitting down. She studied the scribbles. "It looks like Equestrian… a little? But not? Runic?" she glanced at Luna who shook her head quickly.

"Okay Luna, mind telling us what this is about?" Bradford said. "Clearly Sunset thought these would help us defeat her—"

"Not defeat," Luna whispered. Despite the low volume of her voice, the others could still hear clearly what she had said. "One does not…" she gulped. "Those things will not just kill her. You are correct, in a way, Estella Marilla, those are Equestrian Runes… in a way. But their purpose here is not to redirect magic, or control it. If one of those bullets hit a magical creature, they would break their soul."

Tygan snorted. "Surely—"

"No. No. You don't understand," Jane said, slowly rolling her chair away, not taking her eyes off of the bullets, as if they were some sort of venomous viper. "It's like staring at a black hole or something…"

"This is pure anti-magic," Luna said, a shiver finally running down her spine, as if vocalizing it had released something. "When a person dies, one can sometimes say that they look asleep. Or even feel their presence a little. One can tell whoever that was, alien, human, pony… that they were alive.

"Killing a magical being with such a-a thing… if one were to look at their body, it would simply be an object, devoid of personality, devoid of feeling, devoid of essence or the memory of ever having been alive. It removes what makes one unique…" she shook her head. "We can't explain it… but we would rather be dismembered to pieces than be shot by that."

She locked eyes with Chrysalis. "If you shoot her with that… all the precious memories of her will become nothing more than a passing thought. You won't just kill her. You will erase her."

o.0.o End Chapter 191 o.0.o

Chapter 192: Recrimination

Ranger

Chapter 192: Recrimination

By Wanderer D

The whole room went silent at Luna's statement.

Jane had backed away as much as possible. Her own fledgling magical abilities, limited as they were, still allowed her to perceive magic. While she had been unable to sense the bullets before, now that she had them in front of her, it was another story.

In a way, looking at the objects themselves would have made her uneasy, just because they seemed to dull everything around them, and the bullets themselves just… she felt a shiver run down her back. What she had said initially, that it was like staring at a black hole remained true… there was another layer there, an aura—or lack of aura—that seemed to suck the life and energy of everything around it.

The Commander was giving her a look, and Jane cringed a little. She hadn't really told anyone outside of Menace that she could see magic now, nor that she was a parseltongue, as Elena called it.

The scientists, Estella and Tygan were giving her considering looks, while Shen was smirking a little and shaking her head.

Still. Things were going a little fast for her to process, and she knew it. Something was going to break, soon. The moment she was out of here, she was going to request Tygan give her something for panic attacks… and-and she had a lot to think about.

What Sunset had done to her was too fresh to process, to alien a concept, but she knew what to compare it to. That feeling of helplessness, of being unable to control what was happening to her body, what she was doing… being used as a doll no matter what she thought, wanted, or felt… it was a violation of everything that made her herself. She had been deprived of a choice, her body had been an instrument of sex and murder. Had Luna not been there, she-she was going to—

"Sunset did not explain to me what these did," the Commander spoke up, unwittingly dragging Jane from her dark thoughts. Chrysalis was looking at the bullets with a blank expression. "But she gave them to me in case this happened. It is possible, as horrible as it sounds, that this might well be the only way to stop her now."

She looked at everyone in the room steadily, even Laetitia/Luna. "We should remember that for better or worse, she was the expert on this field of magic, and if she's fallen… she's become our enemy." She looked over at the others. "Unless anyone here has any ideas on how to deal with that?"

"There might be some ways," Luna said, drawing their attention. "The Elements of Harmony have been used before to cleanse… evil. But we run the risk of turning Sunset into stone, or exiling her for a thousand years."

"So, you don't know what these Elements would do, just that they would do something," Chrysalis said.

Luna nodded, biting Laetitia's lip. "However, many issues stand in our way, even if we were to follow that path: the Elements have been re-absorbed by the Tree of Harmony, the Element Bearers are in an entirely different dimension, and lastly we have no reliable means of opening the portal."

"So… basically useless?" Shen sighed.

"Not… necessarily," Estella said, cringing when they all looked at her. "I mean, if we treat magic as a science, then it's not a matter of using the precise magical artifacts, but replicating the wavelength of energy they produce, right?"

Tygan adjusted his glasses. "That might be correct, but the chances of us finding it without even having the Elements here…"

"No, no," Estella insisted, "Sorry, I'm saying things as I'm thinking them, what I mean is, even if the Elements are not here, there still exists a specific frequency that we might use… we just need to replicate it."

Tygan hummed. "And where would we get the sample, or parameters?"

"Sunset's diary…" Luna said, "We can use it to contact Twilight Sparkle, Celestia and the others… they could produce a similar spell, and with the diary and your help, we could make a device that might free Sunset from the Blood Magic's control."

Chrysalis put the bullets back in the box and closed it with a sigh. "Understood. We have many things to do. Tygan, Shen. For now, return to your current projects.

"Lae-Luna, you and Estella will go over Sunset's equipment, notes, books and items. I want all magical artifacts and related to be contained and access restricted. No one else is allowed in there. I want you to work on contacting Princess Twilight.

"I want to know how my Templar is doing. I want to know when we can expect a follow-up. Make sure they understand that we are on a very tight schedule, and that we cannot predict Sunset's actions at this time. We don't know if she'll attack civilian settlements or ADVENT bases, we don't know anything." She paused. "After you've sent the initial communication, I want you Luna to come back here. There is much we need to discuss."

She turned to Central. "You, on the other hand, have an appointment to keep."

Bradford groaned. "With all due respect, Commander—"

"That's an order, Central," Chrysalis hissed. "We still have to interrogate our prisoner, and I want you to take care of this now. Understood?"

"Yes, Commander."

"Good." Chrysalis said standing up and walking back to her safe.She didn't turn around, simply closing the safe door slowly. "You are all dismissed."

Later

Counselor Luna, formerly Vice-Principal (retired) of Canterlot High School, leaned back on her seat. She made sure she had no further appointments for now, then tapped her pad, playing the audio from earlier.

"I can't help but blame myself for what happened to Sunset."

"Why do you feel this way, John?"

"It's stupid."

"It's not."

"I-well, you know I've been addicted to alcohol ever since the end of the war. Sure, I was clean and active for the first three years but after that… anyway. I know what addiction can do to a person. It drives you away from others, makes you defensive… you're in denial most of the time, thinking you can control it. You quit cold-turkey. Last a month at best, then you think, 'a small one'. More often than not, you eventually end up out-cold in a bar in some settlement. If you're lucky, it's the same one you went to in the first place.

"I faced this, every year. Every year. I looked at myself in the mirror, and I'd see it; that my resolve to not take a drink wasn't worth it. I told myself that I wasn't hurting anyone other than myself, that there was no point… you know how many times I was approached by old acquaintances and told them to shove it because I was busy?

"I was drinking. My 'business' was at the bottom of a glass of whiskey. I told them to fuck off and leave me alone. That the Commander was dead. That XCOM was gone. That there was no point in fighting any fight, good or bad.

"I was a mess for most of it. When I managed to stay sober I'd do some good, but I always fell back into it. And then I met Sunset. She dragged my sorry, drunk ass back to the mess that was my home at the time. She had seen something in me… something I thought I had lost a long time ago, and she goddamned stayed.

"People joke around about Sunset being my daughter. If only I could be that lucky. If only I could have deserved a daughter that would help me out in that situation… I saw in her, once I was more sober… something that reminded me a bit of the Commander as well, not to mention her obvious similarity from name to appearance to my old friend… this one… she was devious, ambitious and sometimes ruthless.

"I saw in her an obsession and I thought… I thought I could help. Sunset-she was just… a blast from the past… only rough and unpolished. I could see where she would end up if her ambition wasn't guided. I have no doubt she might have ended up taking control of a small army—she has the charisma and force of will to pull it off—and who knows what would have happened to her.

"So yeah. I guess I sort of adopted her in a way. And all this time, I saw her struggling with her obsessions. I saw her grow over her need to control. I saw her learn the value of proving her merit over assuming she had it. I've been proud, very proud of her for all this time. From the woman she became, to the soldier who'd have a bunch of Purple Hearts by now.

"I thought I was keeping enough of an eye on her. Especially after Twilight Sparkle explained what blood magic did to people. But I thought Sunset was safe. She didn't have enough ambient magic or something or other. That she barely used it… it was right in front of me."

"John, that's not true—"

"Dammit counselor, she might not be my daughter but she was my charge! And I failed her and myself and the Commander and her mother and her friends. She didn't fall in battle! She was consumed by her own addictions! And I watched it happen! And I didn't do anything!

"I was so blind to it I didn't even see how desperate she was that she would create a weapon to basically erase her forever! How desperate must you be to even consider that as an option?"

Luna sighed and tapped the pad, stopping the recording. There was little more than that after his self-recrimination. Bradford had pretty much withdrawn and refused to talk after that. He carried too many demons of his own. He blamed himself for many things that were outside of his control, and that in turn affected the things that he could.

She had made some progress into helping him deal with and identify that, but she feared that this latest self-recrimination might drag him back to an even worse place.

She massaged the bridge of her nose, then, taking a deep breath called in her next patient, pressing the user interface on her pad. "Elena, this is Counselor Luna, just reminding you that your appointment is in twenty minutes."

o.0.o End Chapter 192 o.0.o

Chapter 193: Urgency

Ranger

Chapter 193: Urgency

By Wanderer D

Luna followed Estella down into the lab. She knew her way around, of course, having walked the ship on her own on several occasions when Laetitia was too tired, or simply in pain. Her charge had communed with her as they had checked on Twilight, and thus the way remained familiar.

"Up until now, Twilight's lab has been only accessed by Sunset," Estella said. "She trapped herself in there, only coming out to eat and when she… made those things."

The human shivered uncomfortably. It was clear to Luna that Estella did not have the actual magical spark needed to command magic in this world, unlike Jane, who had been given it by Sunset, but her understanding of the theory was masterful.

"The other magical signature I detected came from within," Luna said in response, her eyes focused on the room.

"Could it be her diary?" Estella asked. "I still can't believe she has a magical diary."

Luna smiled. "It speaks of my sister's eventual plans for Sunset that she would give her such an artifact."

Estella stopped next to the lab's door, giving Luna a quizzical look.

"A method of communication such as that ensures both privacy between correspondents and instant magical messaging. It seems clear to me that Sunset was meant to be my sister's voice around the world." Her smile was a bit sad. "A most honorable and admirable position for anypony to fill."

"And she left to come here? I can't see the point."

Luna looked down. "Unfortunately, Sunset let herself become convinced of her own power: her own importance and the necessity to rule… a decision that haunts her still, and one of her greatest regrets."

Estella shifted uncomfortably. "Let's look inside."

Inside the room, Luna's eyes immediately noticed the two magical signatures. "I believe her diary will be inside that backpack. As for the other item…"

She walked to the desk, glancing briefly at the various designs and notes on it, before finding a pendant with a red ruby of some sort lying carefully on top of a notebook. It glowed from within with unknown magic, and a magical fluctuation reminiscent of her dream magic.

Picking the pendant, she put it aside and opened the notebook. Sketches and diagrams, theories and experiments were scribbled carefully inside. The very first page provided a very detailed sketch of the gem, along with notes on its previous owner, and more worryingly, comparing it to another gem that was apparently being created by Sunset herself.

"Aria's gem." Luna said, picking it up and holding it against the light. "It is said in my world, that a siren's gem is her soul, trapped forever and transformed into an item of incredible power."

She turned to look at the armor and weapons that Estella had taken out of the bag and organized on top of the small cot in the room, like mementos of a fallen warrior.

'For all I know, they might as well be.'

She inspected the blade and gun. "It seems that these were created with psychic boosting of some sort… I'm surprised that Sunset could use them at all…" she trailed off, then looked at Aria's gem. "Of course. That is why the Chosen did not die from magical exposure…"

Estella blinked. "Um, what?"

Luna showed Estella the gem. "It seems the siren's gem has several properties that match ambiance fluctuations between magic and psionics. It effectively protects the wearer from magical overflow."

"That's… very useful."

Luna nodded. "It is. Come, let us take Sunset's things to the Commander. I have a message to write for my sister and her student. We must get started post haste."

"How are you doing today, Elena?"

Elena sat down across from Counselor Luna. 'Is this what the princess would look like if she had crossed the mirror instead of whatever it is she did?' She shrugged. "I'm fine. The mission wasn't too taxing, although being teleported magically is not an experience I care to repeat."

Luna frowned. "I heard what happened to Sunset."

"Ah."

"Doesn't it bother you?"

Elena took a deep breath. "No." 'Yes.'

"Oh? Do you want to talk about it?"

'I was scared. It was a situation completely outside of my control. My training wouldn't help against Fugue. My weapons wouldn't stop her, even if I had them. I don't know if she's an enemy or a friend now. I'm terrified because she knows me and the Reapers so well. She knows everything. If she wanted, she could decimate our troops. If she wanted, she could maybe do to me what she did to Jane.'

"Not really," she said, tilting her head and looking at the counselor with passive interest. "We had a mission… we got our VIP and lost a member."

Luna nodded, and wrote down something, then she looked up at her, expectantly.

'What do you want from me!?' Elena remained quiet for a few more seconds. "Fugue… she's my enemy now." 'Weak! Never show weakness!'

"Sunset? I heard she was cal—"

"Fugue. Sunset is… a f—" she bit back the word. "A former ally."

"A friend?"

Elena closed her eyes. "Reapers don't have friends. We have allies. Comrades. Acquaintances… friends die or make you vulnerable." 'Like Natter.' "Friends and family make you behave erratically or demand additional investment. That's a Skirmisher thing."

Luna nodded and Elena tried to hide her irritation at the bland acceptance. She knew that Luna disapproved of that. She knew that she didn't believe that shit herself.

"Twilight told me," Luna spoke up, making Elena start, not realizing she had lost track of what was happening. "That in her world, friendship is magic. That it brings the best qualities of everyone. That it's universal."

"Twilight was a very optimistic person."

"Perhaps."

Elena grated her teeth as Luna wrote. "I-I cared for Sunset. She was a good leader. A good warrior. A bit of a hothead and had strange magical powers. And an alien. And she seduced a giant snake."

'Why. What the actual fuck. Why am I saying this?'

"She was… dangerous. In a good way. Someone I was proud to stand by. Someone that I could call… friend… in another life." Her hands curled into fists. "I'll… m—" she bit her lip. "When we take Fugue down, I will honor her memory."

"Interesting that you call her Fugue."

"There is a clear distinction…" Elena hesitated. "You should speak with Jane soon."

"She has an appointment—"

"Really soon, counselor." Elena said slowly. "We Reapers deal with things at our own pace. Even if this… helps me. Jane needs you more. And fast."

Luna's eyes narrowed. "What happened to her. Central—"

"Cares too much for Sunset to think straight. He is suffering. We all are…" she frowned, not wanting to admit it, but it was too late. "But Jane… how much did Central tell you?"

"Not much."

Elena stood up. "Then you need to talk to her. Now." She turned around, just as Luna was standing up to stop her. Elena shook her head. "Talk to Jane."

They crossed eyes and Luna lowered the hand she had raised earlier to try to stop Elena. She licked her lips. "I-I will."

"We can talk again at another time, counselor. I do enjoy our chats. But for now, my fri—fellow soldier needs more help than I."

"What happened to her?"

Elena shuddered. "I-I can't."

Luna sighed. "Alright. I will treat her as soon as she's ready. If you could tell her?"

Elena nodded, stepping out of the room. With Sunset out, and Central on a guilt trip, she'd step up to take care of them all now.

It's what Sunset would have wanted.

o.0.o End Chapter 193 o.0.o

Chapter 194: Bespeak

Ranger

Chapter 194: Bespeak

By Wanderer D

Dear Sister,

It is very convenient that Twilight modified the spells as she did, as I have no doubt this will not be a short missive.

Please allow me to apologize for the fright you and the others must have suffered at my abrupt departure, but I ask your understanding and patience. Had I not done so, the fate of several of our XCOM allies would be very different right now, and not for the best, and I feel too that our chances of emerging victorious would be greatly diminished.

Our worst fears are confirmed: Sunset Shimmer has fallen under the power of the Blood Magic. I will have to explain to the humans here why it is indeed such a dark magic. They do not understand. I was barely able to save Jane herself from becoming a Blood Thrall, and now she recuperates from that… I fear less about any remnant magic in her, and more about her psychology. What she went through will not be easy to overcome.

I managed to save Central and the Reaper, as well as Jane and Laetitia's body. I hope you understand, sister, that this is not something I did on a whim. I understand the dangers, and I beseech you to prepare Laetitia as much as you can for the inevitable switch.

I do not know how well she'll manage this, but if you anchor my body through the link when she and I return to our rightful worlds, the magical backlash should not reach her.

My sister, I know you must be devastated by these news. I cannot fully comprehend what it must be like to go through the tasking emotional fight with yourself to see her once again after many years where she was lost, admit to yourself your maternal love for her, her eventual acceptance of it and you, and all your worry for her life for things to suddenly twist into this like some cruel joke.

But I ask of you, sister, to be strong. To keep your mind focused, for not all is lost! True it may be that in ages past we ponies have failed to bring back Blood Mages from the madness. Aye, we remember well the stories we heard in our youth. But ages past don't have to hold true in these times of change.

We have science. We have magic. We have the Lord of Chaos-redeemed and true to his friends. We have four Princesses. We have the Elements of Harmony still.. somewhat… and we have the Tree of Harmony too. We have the knowledge of old, and the discoveries of today. I am surrounded by brilliant minds on this side, and you are too, back home.

Already ~~a fledgling mage of sorts~~… a magic-less—but brilliant—scientist, Estella, will be by my side as we figure out a way to bring Sunset back. But we need your help sister, not your despair, for our magical reach is limited here and we must obtain more information to make this a reality.

Sister, you and Twilight Sparkle must engage the most brilliant—and chaotic—minds in Equestria and figure out the magical resonance field that would fight back the blood magic corruption—I know how impossible this feels, but I am not yet ready to give up on my niece. Despite the demands of her position, neither is Commander Chrysalis, and neither are any of our allies here.

Once you have that, Twilight can translate the effects with Estella's assistance and we shall put our magic and science together for this great cause. We shall endure, and we shall bring Sunset Shimmer back!

-Luna

Now sister, if you may, the next part is for Laetitia.

My soulmate.

I apologize for abruptly taking you away. For now, you are trapped in my body, until the natural progression of magic switches us back. I fear it was the only way to save you-you are a loss I cannot contemplate, even if we both know it is inevitable.

Trust me with your body as you have before. With your friends and your mission. You are a sacred bond to me, Laetitia, and I will make sure to respect it and cherish it. Be at peace in my body for now, knowing yours is safe, that your soul is protected and that I give you freedom—unless my sister or Twilight discover a reason not to, I ask you to fly.

Fly.

My body is strong and very powerful, there is no need to fear anything. Stay not in my room, fearful of fate or terrors, for your will is strong too and you have my instinctual memory with you. You will be fine, my friend. Fly and enjoy life as you have never before—it is unexpected, and comes at a time of conflict, but you have been given reprieve from this world, to still enjoy life.

There are friends of us both there, seek them out and have fun. And enjoy the night, I have put much effort into it! Bask in the moonlight and let yourself be carried by the magical currents.

If you find yourself in somepony's dream, engage them not, and wish yourself out of it. Dream magic is fundamentally controlled by will, and you have a strong will, Templar.

It is my responsibility to protect them—not yours, and if you feel the pull of the Moon when my sister raises the sun, imagine as if you were letting a ball drop gently onto a pool of water. The resistance should subside enough for Celestia to move both the Sun and the Moon.

If you have any questions, I suggest asking my sister, Twilight, or Princess Cadance for guidance. It will be less worrying for ponies if they see you in the company of other princesses, and much less pressure on you to rely on our shared memories.

Do not forget to fly. Make new memories to carry with you forth, when you return to this magic-less world, Laetitia.

Your soul-bonded friend,

Luna.

o.0.o End Chapter 194 o.0.o

Chapter 195: Betrayal

Ranger

Chapter 195: Betrayal

By Wanderer D

"Is there a reason you're wearing your combat armor, Jane?"

Jane played with the fidget cube on the table, pausing only to look down at the alien alloy armor protecting her when Luna brought it up. "I don't know what to say. I feel better right now, wearing it." She picked up the small cube and and threw it across the room to land on a small box with other toys.

Luna nodded, taking a deep breath and setting up her pad as she took a sit across from her. "Do you think you can tell me about what happened to you during the last mission?"

Jane looked away and rubbed her arms. "I don't want to." She really didn't. She wanted to take a bath and scrub herself until it was all gone.

Luna sighed. "I understand, and maybe it will take time for you to talk about it. How about we talk about losing Sunset then, do you think—"

"I feel dirty," Jane blubbered out, leaning back in the sofa as far as she could, just so she could pull her legs close to her chest. She held them in place with her arms wrapped around them. It seemed less bad.

She realized she had her feet on the cushion and shot a look at Luna, but the counselor simply nodded.

"Dirty?" Luna prodded gently

"Y-yeah."

"You seem clean, your hair looks freshly washed, and your uniform under the armor seems recently ironed." Luna gave her an apologetic look. "I know that's not what you mean, but maybe you could tell me more?"

"I-I know." For a second, she could even smell her shampoo and the warm water had felt nice. Half the time. "I took two showers already, but I still feel like… like that stuff… the blood. It was slimy and.. disgusting. It's like it's still on me!"

Luna leaned back, eyes worried.

"It's still lapping at my skin, and snaking under my clothes and—" She bit her lip, her teeth digging painfully into the soft flesh. "I still feel it."

Jane slowly forced herself to relax. "I scrubbed until my skin was red. But… the soap doesn't work. I tried." She rested her head on her knees, shivering at the memory of invisible, bloody fingers traced circles around her belly, caressed her breasts. "I can still feel it."

"If you need a bit of time to—"

"I'll be fine!" Jane interrupted, smiling up at Luna, who didn't seem convinced. "It's stupid. Just some stupid PTSD. Others have gone through worse, right? They've gotten better. I know it's in my head, doc."

"It's not stupid," Luna said gently. "Can you… do you really feel like talking about it?"

'Would it be that bad?' Jane gulped. Would it really be that bad? To tell her? She was a professional… maybe she could prescribe her something, help make it go away.

She remained quiet for several minutes, but Luna did not interrupt her at all. She did something outside of Jane's line of sight, but she remained quiet, waiting patiently across from her.

"I-I was in the kitchen." She finally relented. It was funny how that start made the whole thing sound mundane. She continued, "Part of the mission was to retrieve some weapons hidden in the mansion's cellar by the crew that had brought in the food. Everything was fine at the beginning... I found the weapons, confirmed their state, loaded them, positioned them somewhere closer to reach, and then I joined Laetitia on the line.

"Until Central gave the signal, we were going to pretend to be… to be cooks." Jane smiled. "I never really cooked anything that wasn't field rations, you know?" Who needed to cook while dodging plasma bolts, after all? "But, I guess that my knife skills were convincing enough. Comes from murdering aliens, right? It's all in the wrist."

Luna didn't join her nervous laughter—not that Jane actually expected her to do so. Damn civilians. So she continued with the story. "It was fun, the mission was infiltration and capture, we weren't supposed to fight off a large group of enemies this time. But…" Jane's voice cracked a little and she quieted down.

Luna finally stood up and went to sit next to her. Thankfully, she didn't touch her, or try to hug her. She just sat there, calmly and composed, with enough space between them so that Jane didn't feel pressured when she did not want to be touched.

"I didn't realize things were wrong at first," Jane said, her voice lowering. 'I sound pathetic.' "I was just doing as I was told… Laetitia really knows how to cook, you know? Heh. Didn't even cry with the onions, Templars must-they must go through—" she felt herself choking and stopped, taking a few deep breaths. "Yeah. Those Templars have some intense training… can't even cry with onions."

Luna stood up while Jane stared blankly at the wall. 'Onions. Really?' She looked up when Luna approached with a glass of water, taking it carefully and drinking it all. She hadn't realized she was so thirsty.

It took some time before she found the will to continue. "Then I... " Jane took a deep breath, running her fingers through her hair. "I felt it. It was like the wind was licking my skin, burning it. It felt good. I felt-I felt myself get—"

She sniffled. 'Strong. She's not judging you, but you can't cry. You're not ten.' She shook her head, licking her lips and wincing when her tongue touched the tender area she had bitten earlier. "It's like mud."

It took a moment for Luna to ask. "Mud?"

Jane nodded. "Blood Magic. It's warm a-and cold. And it slithers around and—" She clenched her fists, closing her eyes. "And i-inside. I tried to control myself. I know I could have. I let it happen… somehow.

"It was stupid. It was all in my head. I-I kept chopping stuff up, but I could smell everyone now, including the two cooks who had just had sex with each other earlier that day. Everything became enhanced and overwhelming. And I couldn't do anything to stop it."

Jane felt a shiver run down her spine, an icy grasp in her stomach, but she did not want to stop now. If she stopped now she'd never say it. Too soon? Too late? Fuck it all to hell if she was going to bottle that shit inside.

It was very hard to say, however. "I was… I couldn't—it felt like I was feeling good, but my mind-I was screaming inside my head to stop. I could feel it-like something was t-touching me just right and there was nothing there!"

She felt her eyes grow wet and faced Luna, who nodded, not betraying her thoughts.

"It felt so good!" Jane sobbed. "And I wanted to throw up a-and scream! But I just couldn't risk the mission! I-I fucking came in the kitchen, in front of everyone there and—"

She held herself tight, her fingernails scratching the hard armor around her arms.

She could feel more sobs trying to explode out, shaking her body with how powerful they were.

'No. No! I control my body! She wouldn't allow herself that weakness. She would never lose control again. She bit her lips again and could feel her teeth breaking through the skin as she fought the emotional outbursts.

She could taste her blood, she could feel the tears, but she needed to continue. "I ran to the bathroom. I tried to wash my face and my hands. I can't believe I—in front of strangers… and Laetitia!"

"It's not your fault," Luna said gently. "You were being controlled." She glanced down at her pad. "You've been mind-controlled by Sectoids before—"

"It's not the same!" Jane snapped, looking up at the counselor. 'How can I even explain it to you?'

She shook her head. "You can fight those! Even if they make you do horrible things, like shooting your friends, you can fight! You can force your arm to aim off. The compulsion to shoot is stronger, but you have some control!

"You can feel your will, pushing back, you can struggle… but you don't feel good when sectoids control you! It's not sexual! Being mind-controlled by sectoids is disgusting. It doesn't make you feel like you want to taste everyone in the room, lick their sweat of their skin, give them pleasure as you kill them and suck their blood!" Jane cried.

"It doesn't make you act like a slut-demon!" Jane growled. "I can fight sectoids! Sectoids are easy! They are the enemy! I've become stronger, I can kick them out of my mind! But—"

Jane shook her head, just then realizing she had jumped up and marched across the room. She hadn't even noticed with how angry she was.

"But?" Luna asked, her voice small.

Jane turned away. She couldn't look at Luna while saying this. "This… thing. It wasn't an alien, Luna," Jane whispered. "This was done to me... by my best friend."

Her body trembled, out of control. She clasped and unclasped her hands and was about to bolt when she felt the warm, fuzzy blanket come around her shoulders.

She grabbed it tight, pulling it around herself and half-turned, to see Luna standing there encouragingly, with a small, comforting smile on her face. The counselor raised an eyebrow as if asking permission, and it took a moment for Jane to understand.

Jane nodded. Just a little, then rested her head on Luna's shoulder as the latter embraced her and held her close.

"It was Sunset." Jane hissed, sobbing into Luna's hair. "It was Sunset. My best friend, Luna. She did this." She heard her voice losing strength. "She did this to me."

o.0.o End Chapter 195 o.0.o

Chapter 196: Impact

Ranger

Chapter 196: Impact

By Wanderer D

She felt like her whole body was spinning in darkness; a disorienting, nauseating and vertigo-inducing feeling that only slightly diminished as she heard distant voices coming from somewhere around her.

"Luna!" One of the distant voices called out. It was familiar. She knew the owner of this voice. "What happened?" the voice demanded. It was strange. She knew the voice but she also knew she had never spoken to it.

"We don't know," another familiar voice said. There was a sound now, like a shrill din of some sort, louder and more clear than the muffled voices around her as they debated just outside of her understanding.

Laetitia groaned, trying to rub her head with her hands, but her body was too heavy, her mind too jumbled. There was too much noise, too many distractions. Instead, she focused on her own efforts, putting her arms down, firmly. She needed to push herself up.

There was something strange, yet familiar… was she asleep again, dreaming of a body mirroring Luna's? It was something they had done before, for fun, after all, but why now? She tried to remember and shake her head as the thought of the pony form seemed to simplify her adjustments.

She groaned at the effort. She felt… drained. As if she had been practicing psionics with Geist again for several hours. She finally stood up and swayed. She stumbled, ready to fall down, only for something warm and ticklish to hold her up.

"Luna, careful!" Laetitia shook her head and stared in confusion at the alicorn in front of her. She had never seen her in her original form, but there were only so many princesses and only one woman who had those shades in her hair. "T-twilight Sparkle?"

"Yeah, it's me," Twilight answered, looking at Celestia and another, male unicorn with evident worry. "What happened Luna?"

'Luna?' She blinked, looking down at her body in bewilderment. This wasn't a dream. She was really here and she was… she was… "Je ne—I'm not—" she stammered, trying to sort through her thoughts. As usual, when she was tired, her languages mixed up heavily.

Celestia gasped. Luna had mentioned that the secret was out, at least for Celestia and some of Twilight's friends. She saw the dawning understanding in her eyes. "Oh no… Laetitia?"

"What?!"

"Please, Twilight… don't shout, I have the strongest headache right now…"

"Sorry!" Twilight said, wincing. It was adorable how her ears flattened and she looked so contrite. Briefly, Laetitia wondered how cute in comparison Sunset would be in her original form. "But, I don't understand! How are you here? And how did Princess Celestia recognize you?"

The Princess grimaced. "I'm afraid that is a long story… and I believe for Laetitia to tell. But more urgently, where is my sister? What happened?"

Laetitia shook her head. "The last thing I remember, I was in the kitchen, infiltrating a mansion as one of the cooks…" she trailed off. Darkness. Blood. Screams. Jane. "Oh. Oh no." She covered her mouth in horror.

"Laetitia? Speak to me."

Celestia's calm voice snapped Laetitia back to reality. She looked at the Princess. She knew who she was. What she meant to Sunset. Who she was to Sunset… and now… "If-if I am correct, Princess…" she shook her head. "Jane was possessed by something… she was not using technology. She… she wasn't using psionics." She looked down. She couldn't find it in herself to look at Celestia in the eye. "She was using blood magic… and she wasn't herself."

"But Jane is incapable of using magic on her own," Twilight said, unaware of the sudden chill in the room. "The only magic she had in her was from that transfusion from…" her eyes became wide. "Oh…"

"Princess!" The unnamed stallion in the room shouted, his magic flaring as Celestia collapsed.

"It can't be…" the Princess whispered, "not my Little Sun."

"I can't be sure what was happening, your highness," Laetitia said gently, "but Luna is there. Let us trust her and wait for more news."

Celestia's eyes studied Laetitia for a moment. "Yes… of course. I must rest… excuse me… and perhaps, you should… talk to Twilight and Shining armor. They should know what is happening…"

Laetitia gulped, looking at Twilight. "Of course."

Celestia nodded, a feeble, jerky attempt before she vanished in a burst of light.

Gilda snorted, slowly circling the panting Alejandra. "You're telling me, you went into the Everfree Forest with these skills and survived? Ponyfeathers. You would barely make it out alive in Cloudsdale's Flight Kindergarten, much less the real world out there."

Alejandra shook her head and pushed herself up. Her whole body hurt. She had claw marks on her chest, on her withers, had her tail bitten, her beak smashed onto the floor, and to add insult to injury, Gilda hadn't shut up about it at all.

'If I were a unicorn, you'd be fried chicken by now, you over-confident yarn-chaser!' Alejandra thought to herself, imagining the many ways she could make Gilda explode.

"I don't get it," Gilda continued, completely unaware of her charge's murderous intent. "Galahad said he trained you a little. I'd thought you'd learnt by know how to look up and down in a fight."

Growling, Alejandra started circling as well, but Gilda did not look worried.

"And he said you were some sort of soldier in the other world? And you promised to protect Princess Twidweeb, Lady of Eggheads all by yourself? Chick, what you need is to find yourself a nice place to roost and just dedicate yourself to laying eggs, following that gang is a sure way to get murderized fairly quickly. Usually by things that can disintegrate you."

Gilda casually jumped and hovered, letting Alejandra fly under her to crash and roll. "Yep. A nice nest. That is what you need. You know what, Gabby would be a better bodyguard. I'll give you that you have endurance and strength, but fighting doesn't really seem to be your forte, y'know?"

"Ragh! SHUT UP!" Alejandra roared jumping up and doing her best to fly above, under, behind—any angle to get close enough to rip Gilda's throat out.

"Whoops!" Gilda laughed, dropping under an attack and using her tail to slap Alejandra on the beak. Again. "Wait, I get it, I get. You don't want to body-guard her. You want her body!"

Alejandra's eyes went wide.

"But I'm not sure she's really into the bondage thing," Gilda said, shrugging. "But, y'never know, right? Maybe she does like kicking kittens. Hey, if that's her thing, you're prime material, chick. I've never met anygriffon so willing to take a beating."

Alejandra saw red.

The next thing she knew, she was on the floor, a heavy weight on her back, and she was struggling to get up, but unable to do so.

"Alright, alright!" Galahad called, "That's enough for today," he walked into Alejandra's field of view and looked at her with a wary face. "You there, G?"

"Y-yeah… what the hell happened?"

Galahad grinned. "Gilda is doing better than even I expected."

A snort was the reply from above, followed by the weight coming off of Alejandra's back. She groaned, just then realizing how much worse she felt than earlier.

"Come on." A claw made its way down to her, and she looked up to see Gilda offering to help her up.

Grumbling, she accepted it, and the other griffon pulled her up with ease.

Galahad patted her shoulder. "You should go rest."

"Ugh. I think I will… and then you'll tell me how this whole thing qualifies as training." Alejandra started making her way to Gabby's house, leaving the other two griffons behind.

Gabby had woken up earlier and insisted she stay there, and that she would be back as soon as she finished her chores. The young griffon had been a bundle of energy, so much so that Alejandra didn't have a chance to really talk to her… the reality was really confusing. Gabby was basically her. Just… younger.

She shook her head. Too much to think about now.

"Sleep first. Then I'll figure it out," she said, laying down with a deep, pained moan. "And then I get my guns and kill Galahad and Gilda."

o.0.o End Chapter 196 o.0.o

Chapter 197: Nighttime

Ranger

Chapter 197: Nighttime

By Wanderer D

Alejandra woke up when the door to the house opened. She was too tired to get up, so she just barely lifted her head as Gabby walked in, looking exhausted as well. The young griffon stopped and stared, as if suddenly remembering that she was there.

It wasn't surprising all things considered. The two looked at each other in silence for a moment, before the younger one crawled over and cuddled into the inner curve of Alejandra's current position, curling up and nuzzling her fur briefly before putting her head down on top of her crossed claws and taking a deep breath, which she let out slowly.

Alejandra remained paralyzed through all of this, looking at the younger version of herself doing all of this, her own feelings a jumble. It brought back memories she had wanted to leave behind.

Surviving the attack had left her alone, she had wished and wished for years to see her mom again. To hear her dad opening the door and calling out he was back, or to play with her older brother like they used to.

Once ADVENT had taken control of Earth, she had moved from settlement to settlement, at first with her distant family, but as they died off or lost interest, she had gone on her own, and even knowing that there was no chance whatsoever to see her parents or brother again, she still looked around, just in case, in every new settlement. She had kept doing that until she became a teenager and admitted to herself that the past was the past.

Now, in this world, she had unwittingly brought back hope to this young, beautiful griffon, who worked hard, tried to make friends in a town where friendship was discouraged, lived on her own… Alejandra had to admit to herself, that she was proud of Gabby from what she had seen so far, and she hated the thought of deceiving her, even if it was because she hadn't had a chance to explain herself earlier.

Still… they were both tired, and these thoughts were better left till the next morning. With a gentle smile, she wrapped her wing around Gabby and settled down, joining the young griffon in sleep.

"There you are."

Tala looked over from the top of the fence where she had been sitting, admiring the moon and feeling the wind flutter her wings.

"Fluttershy," she said with a nod, glancing up at the moon a moment after.

Fluttershy smiled, sitting next to the tiny warrior. It still amazed her how close they had become, given their differences. Unlike the others, Tala didn't seem to judge Fluttershy as much as the others. She was a bit rough when explaining her point of view, but she had never made Fluttershy feel like she was stupid for not agreeing with Twilight and some of the others on fighting.

"What are you thinking about?" she asked, looking up at the moon as well.

Tala didn't sigh, but she slumped a little. "Home. Earth."

"Oh?" Fluttershy glanced down at the breezie. "You don't like it here?"

Tala was quiet for a moment. "It is… nice. Were things different, I could see myself coming here to live a mostly peaceful life with Mr. Sticks. I'd like to explore this world, and see all the wonders that it has, like I never could on Earth."

"Then, why do you want to go back?" Fluttershy asked, genuinely curious.

"Because while I am here, others suffer and fight—and die—just to be able to do this exact same thing… to simply sit down, free of worries, and take in the world around them." There was no exasperation or annoyance in Tala's voice. It was simply how it was.

Fluttershy couldn't understand how somepony, or creature, would willingly be that cruel to others. Even though there were some… not very nice ponies… the worst so far she had seen were petty issues. There was no rampant death for disobedience; no rebellion of underground forces trying to bring down Celestia and Luna's rule.

Tala's world terrified Fluttershy. Not because there were wars—she knew Equestria had had wars before—but rather because of what she had seen it do to Twilight and others. Both, her friend and Sunset Shimmer were originally from Equestria, and had grown in a loving, peaceful world, but spending time on Earth had changed them.

She still had vivid memories of the guard Sunset had crippled when she had escaped the castle all those months ago. He was doing okay, (thank goodness!) but what she hadn't mentioned to the others is just how viciously calculated it had been. She might not be a nurse, but she was well versed as a veterinarian on how a skeleton was arranged. Sunset's crippling strikes hadn't been random—they had been fully calculated to incapacitate the guard in the most vicious and effective way possible.

If she hadn't been there to reset the bones…

She shook her head. And then there was Twilight. The change her friend had undergone still felt raw to Fluttershy. If she was honest with herself, it was also because of how Twilight was still herself, despite it all. She was still the nerdy, nervous, unicorn, eager to learn and loving magic with every fiber of her being.

When she looked at her friend, she couldn't comprehend how this sweet mare could—she shook her head, flashes of Sunset's horrible battle against the siren Aria flooding her mind. Their horrible weapons making creatures explode, the sound of breaking bones, of flesh being pierced, Sunset's tortured scream when she had been impaled through the thigh with that sword—

"It still scares you."

Fluttershy turned to look at the breezie, nodding slightly.

Tala looked away. "It terrified Sunset too, at the beginning."

Fluttershy blinked. There had been a slightly stressful sound in how Tala had said Sunset's name. She considered asking about that, but instead flowed with Tala's start. "Oh?"

"Yes. When she and Mox arrived at the camp, she had no idea what she was getting into. I recall Betos saying that she had tried to threaten them with a bat earlier, despite the guns. Until I came here, I could not understand her incomprehension on their deadliness. She was very smart… how could she have acted so stupidly?

"But here? Ponies don't use guns. There was no magic in that world, so she couldn't imagine how close she was to dying right then and there. I saw her go pale every time we walked past the shooting range for a couple of months. No doubt that thought crossed her mind every time."

Tala took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. "This world of yours… I wonder how many times she saw it in her mind's eye when she was alone, cold and surviving as best she could. How many times has she thought about the princess when plasma is flying around, how many times her heart ached to be back where it was safe?"

Fluttershy felt a lump in her throat.

"I couldn't understand, despite her ambitious nature, how quick she was to trust in comparison to any other human I met. How she was so open to being with people that were so clearly a different species. It was a shock to find out that my clan sister was originally a cute little unicorn… someone that chose to stay because she believed in a cause and loved her friends, despite paradise being just across the mirror."

"You miss her?"

Tala shook her head. "I'm afraid I'll go back and she'll be dead. And I won't be able to ask her to forgive me for doubting her heart."

Fluttershy blinked, lowering her head down to carefully nuzzle the breezie. "What do you mean?"

"When Mox died saving her… I blamed her for being weak. I didn't want her back with us—Mox was a hero, and he had died for her." She sighed. "I think… now I have a clearer vision of who Sunset Shimmer is, and it speaks ill of me to not act on this new knowledge of her origins and character, and mend the rift I was creating. After all… one day I might not have the chance."

Fluttershy thought about Twilight and Alejandra and shuddered. Understanding was a two-edged sword, after all… now that she had more perspective from her talks with Tala, the onus was on her to act on it or not. And where they came from or were going, there really was a chance that she would never have the chance to even try if she waited longer.

"Come on," Fluttershy said after a long, contemplative silence. "Let's go to bed. We have a few busy days coming up."

o.0.o End Chapter 197 o.0.o

Chapter 198: Hope

Ranger

Chapter 198: Hope

By Wanderer D

"...and until this time, I had only inhabited Luna's body occasionally, but always with her sharing my mind." Laetitia said.

Twilight was silent, and Shining Armor stood by the window of his sister's chambers in Canterlot Castle, looking outside the window, a contemplative frown on his face as he stared into the night sky.

Across from her, Laetitia shuffled in place, uncomfortable both with being in full control of Luna's body, and the look on Twilight's face after she had explained everything.

It was uncanny, how over here, she wasn't in pain. Her body was not about to break. She didn't suddenly just lose strength, she didn't need to fear magic. This body was strong and powerful. Much more so than she had felt ever before.

Sometimes, Luna had been able to bring her consciousness here. She even had some practice, moving in Luna's body, although they had confined themselves to Luna's quarters. Now… now she felt strong, and young and new and with so much potential.

"And my friends know?" Twilight spoke finally, drawing Laetitia and Shining Armor's eyes to her.

"From what Luna said… she had to confess everything to Princess Celestia when they accidentally were dragged into her spell," Laetitia said, smiling sadly. "I am sorry, ma cherie, I had no intention of worrying you like this."

Twilight snorted. "That explains a little of why Luna sounds like you sometimes. I can't believe—" she pursed her lips. "All this time."

"I never expected Sunset Shimmer to gather this kind of loyalty."

"Shining!"

Laetitia looked from Twilight to her brother, who was looking back at the pair. He didn't seem apologetic at all.

"The Sunset Shimmer I remember was a stuck-up brat that made it her business to show everypony that she was the best, and woe befall anypony that would challenge that notion. She'd never go too far, or Celestia would hear about it, but she was manipulative and too proud to see how she hurt others.

"Cadance tried to befriend her. I tried to befriend her. Many others did, but they weren't nobles, or important enough. Definitely not worthy of her attention." He looked out of the window again. "And then, one day, she disappeared. Everypony thought that Princess Celestia had had enough of her and sent her away… I'd be lying if I said most ponies were unhappy about it. But Cadance—despite their fights—wasn't… and because she and I were dating, she confided in me that she had seen Princess Celestia crying sometimes when she saw something that reminded her of Sunset."

"People change," Twilight said, her voice cold. "Even I did. Before Celestia sent me to Ponyville, I had little time for friendship other than Moondancer."

"I know," Shining said, sighing. "But this is what I remember of her. Now, I hear from you, Celestia, Luna and even our guest here that she's grown into somepony admirable. Somepony that I'd be proud to serve with…" he sighed again, and Twilight relaxed her stance, making him smile a bit morosely. "I feel like maybe I gave up on her too quickly."

"There are a million 'ifs' in a person's life," Twilight said, "but none in their actions. Galahad said that once, to one of the rookies."

"Geist said something similar," Laetitia added, nodding. "You couldn't have known, and sometimes people only give us reason to see the worst in them, regardless of what depths they might possess."

"I suppose," Shining said, smirking. "Just because ponies change, doesn't mean you can't change your thoughts about them. I would never respect, support, or risk myself for the old Sunset, but this one? I think I'd like to get to know her."

"Yes," Twilight said, smiling as well, and turning to face Laetitia. "And you'll be there with us."

Laetitia blinked. "What do you mean?"

"What I mean is, I'm not giving up on either of you!" Twilight stated, standing up and pacing around the room. "No problem is insurmountable! The fact that you're here and healthy, while Luna is in your body and she never has problems means that we can do something about you!"

Laetitia's eyes went wide. "Are you saying—"

"Yes," Twilight smirked, facing the pair. "Don't give up on teasing Sunset yet!"

Celestia lay on her bed, head resting on a large pillow. Her body did not move an inch, but her mind was consumed with thoughts.

"I shouldn't have given you access to the restricted section of the library, my Little Sun," she whispered morosely, "I could have spared you these horrors. Maybe you would still have been angry with me, but you wouldn't be transforming into a monster…"

"Mom? Can I sleep with you tonight?"

Celestia blinked slowly, as the echoes of the past resonated in her empty room.

"What is it, my faithful student?"

She had heard what Sunset had called her, of course. She had been warmed by the thought, but put it down to the little filly being tired. She had stumbled in, rubbing her eye and yawning.

She had also noticed the slight slump of Sunset's shoulders when her implied request hadn't been answered in kind. She had thought at the time that Sunset needed to grow out of that. That it was an act of kindness to both of them to not indulge that fantasy.

"I had a nightmare, mo—Princess."

"I see, well then, come on, Little Sun, we have a long day tomorrow and an early morning."

She could still remember the warmth of Sunset's little body, pressing to her side. How good it felt to slow down the shivers to nothing with a gentle embrace of her wing. How the fast-beating of the filly's heart had slowed down to normal and her breathing calmed down.

Soon after Sunset had been snoring peacefully, but a tiny frown had remained.

"My Little Sun… I wonder how much I hurt you and didn't notice… or how much I noticed and I didn't act on it." Celestia took a deep breath. "I wonder if things would be different, had I just embraced my wish to be your mother from the beginning. Maybe right now you'd be here, a princess in your own right. Of your own merit."

Celestia sighed, then her ears perked as Sunset's diary buzzed. Blinking, she levitated it over, opening the diary and reading the message as it wrote itself.

Dear Sister,

It is very convenient that Twilight modified the spells as she did, as I have no doubt this will not be a short missive...

As she read, Celestia slowly smiled. Luna was right, in the past there might have been no cure... but now they had everypony and everything they could possibly need to change that.

And she wasn't going to give up on her daughter.

o.0.o End Chapter 198 o.0.o

Chapter 199: Angle

Ranger

Chapter 199: Angle

By Wanderer D

"Okay mom!" Gabby called early in the morning just as she headed over to the door. "I've got to go work, I'll see you later, right?"

She heard the other griffon sigh and shuffle up into a sitting position. "Listen, kid, we need to talk."

Gabby sighed. She had known this was coming. She looked at the strange griffon and took a deep breath, sitting down. Still, she smiled. "Y-yeah?"

Silent G, as Galahad called her, gulped, looking away a little guilty-like. "You know I'm not really your mom, right?" she asked softly.

Gabby felt a pang inside. She had hoped it wouldn't be this quick, that she could keep the fantasy going a little longer. Waking up next to this griffon had brought back so many memories, and with how tenderly she had been embraced by her wing… she had dared believe, if only for a second.

Still. It hurt. "Yeah," she admitted. But… "It's just that you look just like her, you know?"

"Yeah, I've been told that I look like m-her."

Gabby didn't know what to make of it. "So… are you-are we related at all? It can't be coincidence, right? Are you some sort of long-lost twin sister of my mom's?"

"Heh, not exactly," Silent G said, smiling gently and patting the bed so that Gabby would sit down next to her.

Taking a deep breath, and bracing herself for what might come, she did just that.

"My name is Alejandra Acevedo," the older griffon said as soon as Gabby was comfortable. "And I come from a very different place."

"That's a weird name for a griffon," Gabby said, looking at Alejandra askance. "Most of us have names that start with G."

"Oh, I know!" Alejandra grumbled. "Do you know why they call me Silent G? It's because all the ponies I met thought my name was Galejandra and I kept correcting them until I discovered that telling them the G was silent helped them process it!"

Gabby giggled. "That does sound like ponies."

"Tell me about it," Alejandra grumbled. "Anyway, there's more to it than that… you see, back home, a long time ago, I had an older brother, his name was Gabriel. He was named that because he was the first born, if I had been born first, I would have been named Gabriella."

"Oh! Just like me!"

"Yeah… you see, my mother's name was Gloria, and my dad's name was Gerardo."

Gabby frowned. That sounded really familiar. "That's almost like my parents, only my dad's name was just Gerard, with no "o" in it."

"Yep."

"But that's too much of a coincidence." Gabby looked at the other griffon. True, she looked a lot like her mom, but the mannerisms were very different. Then there was the accent.

"When I was young, the place where I lived got invaded by monsters," Alejandra said, "and my parents and brothers were killed. For the longest time I kept wanting to see them and even imagined they were right there in a settlement or a city… but of course they weren't."

"When I saw you," Gabby whispered, "I really thought you were her. I knew after I woke up that it wasn't really my mom… but there's something about you that's just—"

"...it screams family, right?" Alejandra said with a small smile. "Yeah. I feel it too. Like sisters, right?"

"But then… what does it mean? Do we have the same mom somehow? But that' can't be right?"

"Well the thing is—"

Alejandra's beak closed with a snap and Gabby looked at her. She seemed to be struggling with saying something. "Please tell me?" She held the older griffon's claw in her own. "I don't know what's going on but—"

"This is going to sound crazy."

Gabby swallowed. "I don't care. I want to know."

Alejandra studied her for a moment, then nodded. "I owe it to you, and to myself to be honest." She chuckled. "The truth is, Gabby…"

Gabby leaned in, eager to hear the story.

"I… ye gods, Gabby do you have to make such good puppy eyes?"

"Sorry! Sorry."

Alejandra cleared her throat. "Alright, let me tell you about someone from your neck of the woods, and we'll go from there, okay?"

Gabby nodded, a big smile on her face. "Sounds great!"

Alejandra couldn't help but chuckle, before becoming serious. "It's not going to be all laughs, you know?"

Gabby nodded, no less eagerly, and Alejandra sighed. "Fine. Do you know Princess Twilight Sparkle?"

The pair sat outside, across the street from Gabby's house, where the two griffons were having a heart to heart.

"So, what's your angle on this, old crow?"

"Hmm?"

Gilda glared at Galahad. "Sure, she needs practice fighting like a griffon, but I'm hardly the best option out there. I'm sure you could've asked your buddy Gaius to help you out."

Galahad grinned. "Oh my, you do remember my friends well, don't you? How old were you when you followed us into the Eastern Desert?"

"Shut up." Gilda shook her head. "I'm serious here, Galahad. Why bring Alejandra over? I would have flown to Canterlot if you had asked."

"That's very generous, but you are right, I do have an 'angle' in all of this."

Gilda crossed her forelegs, giving him a bemused look. "And?"

"Well… the more I got to know Alejandra, the more I realized she was missing something… and I also realized that Gabby was looking for that same thing."

"And what is that?"

"A reason to go on."

Gilda tilted her head. "I don't think Gabby had any issues. And Alejandra seems ever ready to fight to the death for her cause."

"You don't say." Galahad shook his head. "Alejandra is ready to lay her life for Twilight Sparkle, but it's not out of loyalty alone… she feels like Twilight is the only thing she has to live for. After what happened to her friends during their first mission, she became overly attached to her fellow rookie. But Twilight doesn't need a dead bodyguard. And Alejandra needs to learn that there's other things to live for."

Gilda arched an eyebrow. "Okay. I think you're stretching it, but I'll let it slide. What about Gabby?"

"You think being such an overachiever is healthy?" Galahad asked. "Especially in this place?"

He motioned with his claw at their surroundings. At the miserable, antagonistic, unable to do anything nice for each other griffons. "She could go to other griffon towns that are less demolished, but she stays in this dump and exceeds everything because she obsesses over things. The closest thing to a good influence here is you, and well…"

"Yeah, yeah," Gilda growled, then sighed. "I wouldn't even stay here if I still had a place in Equestria."

"You should just go back."

Gilda gave him an incredulous look. "And do what?!"

"Apologize to Rainbow Dash," Galahad said. "Worst case she makes you work for it, but you know she will forgive you."

Gilda opened and closed her beak several times before snorting. "This thing is not about me, old crow, so don't try and make it so."

"Quite right," Galahad said, turning back to look at the house. "I just hope my gut feeling was right."

Another snort. "You and me both."

o.0.o End Chapter 199 o.0.o

Chapter 200: Alliance

Ranger

Chapter 200: Alliance

By Wanderer D

Blue-white energy cascaded from the sky, like the fist of an angry god, smashing against the concrete floor with tremendous force, splashing around like liquid and crackling like a live wire. Slowly the light lessened, gradually revealing at it center a kneeling, hooded figure with a large rifle on her back, until all the energy was gone, leaving a perfectly circular burn mark around the Chosen.

Had anyone been watching, it would have been suitably impressive.

Sonata had once started an argument with her dear ally about how the Elder's style of teleportation was not only effective, but also a statement onto itself. It wasn't a shimmering, glittering, sparkly slow materialization, like in those old Star Trek shows, nor was it subtle like in a fantasy novel. And it wasn't flashy, exactly. Flashy was what happened when unicorns teleported. Flash! I'm here!

No. The Elders wanted to make a statement, and that statement was: fear us. We are here. Sonata was 110% sure that was the reason it was more of a torrent of blue-white energy slamming onto the ground with a resounding crack.

If they had wanted it to be silent they'd do it differently. It was all energy, after all, and it didn't have to make a sound to do its job.

Sonata stood up slowly. Part of her argument too, was the fact that to teleport, they had to kneel, which was a BS way to declare that, as powerful as the Chosen were, they were still chosen by a higher being.

She sneered. These Elders knew nothing. They were so afraid and worried about their own survival against their other foes, they were stupidly ignorant of the threat right here.

In other words… herself. And her ally, she supposed. 'Still, I do have a mission,' she thought, checking out the eerily silent area. She immediately noticed the dead viper. It was hard to miss, impaled as it was on a flagpole.

She dashed forth towards the large complex of warehouses and labs, ignoring the occasional dead viper, sectoid or muton. The dead aliens were of no concern. They drew no sympathy. Neither would have humans.

No alarms had been set off. Their killer had been that effective, that vicious. She did a quick scan of the area, finding no living being.

She could feel it. She was here.

Sonata used her hook to catapult over onto the highest building, then jumped from rooftop to rooftop, trying to contain her glee. The ADVENT facility she was currently in had been decimated, both humans and ADVENT were little more than desiccated shells, or splatters on the walls, floors and—well, everywhere, really.

Some still battled in the distance, she could hear… a futile attempt, as their screams were cut short immediately after. Still, she supposed their deaths had been useful in some way, giving her a direction to move to, instead of searching the whole complex.

It was hard enough homing on her objective without something big like this happening. If one of the dead ADVENT soldiers hadn't been plugged to the psi-network at the time of their death, no-one would have known for several hours why this place had gone dark.

She snuck through, relishing in the smells of fear, death, and lust. Her prey had outdone herself.

Sonata was as careful as she could be as she followed the tracks, and screams, until finally, she reached the lab.

The lights buzzed and flickered where they remained intact. Bodies were strewn all around, on the floor, on a table, on top of equipment. A smoking one had its head shoved clean through a computer screen on the wall.

Some bodies looked like dried husks, others were torn in half, their blood slowly flowing towards the middle of the room, where, surrounded by dark energy and a seemingly-endless river of blood that flowed to her every whim was Sunset Shimmer, or Fugue, as she had named herself.

Sonata liked that name. It was a proper siren name, worthy of such a being.

Fugue stood tall, a red-tinged demoness, taller than any human by far… even taller than the chosen. Her wings were bat-like, dark red and shimmered with a flowing-blood-like tint to them. Her long, serrated tail swishing side to side as she held the much smaller form of a female scientist close to her bosom.

They were kissing. Or the scientist was kissing the siren, in any case. Fugue herself was feeding.

Little rivulets of blood wormed around the captive woman's legs and arms, going under her clothes, or coming from under them, it was hard to tell. Her body twitched from time to time, her one arm wrapped around Fugue's waist, the free hand tracing the siren's body. The scientist's eyes were rolled back in pleasure while Fugue caressed her body in turn with her claws, slowly drained the lifeblood out of her overexcited victim.

A quick glance from the demon told Sonata she was aware of her presence, but neither said anything, both content to let the demonic siren finish her meal.

After a few minutes, the woman's body gave one last, long shudder and a low moan before it finally just hung there, in the siren's grasp, completely devoid of all life. Her plaything dead, Fugue let the body crumble at her feet and turned to face Sonata, licking the blood around her lips as she considered the siren.

"Satisfied?" Sonata asked, not even batting an eye.

Fugue shrugged, relaxing, her wings stretching. "Not nearly enough."

Sonata giggled. "There's a lot more where they came from. There's whole cities of humans, you know? Settlements. ADVENT bases. You name it, we have it."

Fugue tilted her head, eyebrow raising. "What's in it for you?"

"What's in it?" Sonata laughed. "What isn't?! After what they did to me and to Aria and Adagio?" Her serrated grin was vicious. "I want to take it all back. I want you, and me, and Adagio to go on a singing spree. I want to feed on the humans, ADVENT, and the aliens!"

"No revenge for Aria?" Fugue asked neutrally.

Sonata quieted down. "You have her gem?"

Fugue swayed in place as if she was considering the question. "It is safe. I can pick it up whenever I feel like it."

"Then that's enough for me." Sonata smiled. "You know well enough why."

Fugue chuckled. "And what is in it for me?" She gestured at her body. "I'm not just a siren."

Sonata smirked. "Clearly not. But you are a siren nevertheless. We all started with forbidden magic to get our gems, you know. You just took it further." She jumped down and sauntered over to Fugue, swaying her hips sensually and posing just in front of her. "And can you say no to this?"

"Tempting. But I could just have you now."

"And be hungry later," Sonata countered, not flinching away from the claw tracing her cheek and neck. "You want to have fun too, sister. I can see it. You know it. You're one of us. Let's take the world back… and then the universe."

Fugue grinned. "And then Equestria."

Sonata giggled. "Aww, you're the best sister ever, Fugue!" She jumped and took the demoness by the arm. "But we need to get Adagio and her gem back first."

Fugue shuddered, smiling at the touch. "And do we know where she is?" she purred.

Sonata shook her head, but her smile didn't disappear. "No, but we know who does."

Fugue raised an eyebrow.

"Oh, silly, you're already hunting the bastard down!" Sonata giggled. "Let's pay a visit to Tirek and get that gem back!"

o.0.o End Chapter 200 o.0.o

Chapter 201: Hunt

Ranger

Chapter 201: Hunt

By Wanderer D

Elena, Chrysalis, Bradford, Estella, Tygan, Dr. Luna and Shen sat on the sofas in the Commander's quarters, looking at the holographic image of Sunset's demonic, half-developed form. The recording itself was from the Michael Cruz interrogation, where she had begun to transform, it was impressive enough although the psychologist's eyes kept drifting up to her counterpart, who stood impassive, a hard look on her face.

Princess Luna—currently possessing Laetitia's body—cleared her throat, then began reading from the diary, which she held in her arms.

My dear sister,

Thank you for your kind words.

What you have said is true: We cannot give up on Sunset. Not now, not ever. For too long, I have only had Equestria and our friends here, in our world. Our technology and magic have been in clear view for me for centuries, and their current limitations have weighed heavily on me whenever we have researched new ways to deal with a problem.

But we are not alone now. We have friends outside of our world, creatures that we can lean on, and assist, and they care about my daughter as much as anypony here does. It is too premature to give in when we have such marvels of technology and such creative, inquisitive minds working with us.

I will bring your letter to Laetitia, who is safe and sound of mind, and explain to Princess Twilight what miss Estella suggested. It is a brilliant and elegant solution. Please, extend to her my admiration, as it is undoubtedly a viable option to solve our conundrum. She and Twilight will have to work together closely, as I imagine the actual process will be very tiring.

The mirror remains a mystery, and the diary will have limitations, regardless of our modifications to extend its pages indefinitely. We must consider a better way to discuss these matters. I will consult with Discord and Twilight and see if we can come up with a solution.

I will also grant Twilight access to our secret collection. No doubt its existence will baffle her as much as excite her, but I hope referencing the secrets of our ancient great minds, who created the mirror in the first place, she will glean important information on its workings and also a greater understanding of the Tree of Harmony and the Elements.

You have given me hope, people of XCOM. Maybe one day my daughter will be able to visit me without fear of losing her mind. Whatever happens, I thank you for this gift.

Luna, please explain the nature of Blood Magic to our friends. I believe understanding where its power comes from will help greatly in working through how to break its hold on Sunset.

With love,
Princess Celestia

"It seems like a good suggestion," Chrysalis said after a moment. "Why don't you give us a summary of what you know?"

"Blood Magic," Luna said, turning to face the group, "Is a most despicable form of Equestria's magic. It is banned for good reasons."

Immediately one of the scientists raised her hand. "But—no offense—Princess, Twilight Sparkle said that magic cannot be classified as good or evil; that it's the user who defines what the magic does, not the magic itself."

"That is true, Estella Marilla," Luna replied, nodding. "But it is not considered forbidden because only an evil being would use it, or because the magic has evil intentions. It is in the very nature of Blood Magic that the problem lies. Its power is addictive and sensual. The caster is assaulted on all fronts by this magic, and no matter the willpower, a crack will eventually appear."

"So it's a psychological attack, as much as a… magical and physical one?" Dr. Luna asked.

Luna nodded at her counterpart. "Blood Magic is an ancient craft that predates many forms of magic. It was used originally for healing and understanding. For communion. But the casters inevitably went mad with this power… they described hearing the whisper of the blood, as if it were talking to them. It bound itself to their darkest desires, giving them a way to achieve them, and who would be able to fight something that made you feel good to the extent of rapture?"

The Princess shook her head. "Worse still, Blood Magic is energizing. It is made of the foundation of life itself. Besides the eventual madness, there is no real negative effect on the user that they can experience. Their obsession with blood is justified by their desire and the nature of their magic, after all, and once they reach the point of blood madness, then it's a constant loop of desire, reward and ecstasy."

"Do all blood mages become demons? Or sirens?" Chrysalis asked.

"No." Luna started pacing. "This development is baffling and worrying. Blood Witches are simply overwhelmed by the Blood Magic and become wild, unpredictable beings, swearing that the blood speaks to them. We know not the true nature of a Siren's transformation, nor do we know how Sunset became one in the first place. We know not if it is temporary, or a result of her different development into a Blood Witch, or something else entirely… but the fact that she gave it a name empowers it.

"Demonic forms are not unknown in Equestria… they have happened before when harmonic magic has been abused for power… but the amount of magical power needed for that to happen is staggering to begin with. It is unfathomable that such a potent magic would exist here, on Earth where magic is flimsy at best." She tapped her chin as she walked. "No. I cannot explain it."

"If you're saying that it has happened before," Tygan spoke up next, "Is it something that has been treated? Have the… ponies that turned into demons been transformed back to their normal selves?"

Luna nodded. "It is a perilous process, and usually involves a deadly battle, but… yes… we have been cured."

Chrysalis' eyes narrowed and the others shuffled uncomfortably. "We?"

Luna sighed. "'tis a long story, but suffice it to say for now… I once too allowed myself to be corrupted by manipulating the magic of harmony for my own ends. I was banished, for a thousand years, and it was not until Twilight Sparkle used the Elements of Harmony to cleanse me, that I was able to do so."

"So what you're saying is that Sunset is not just… corrupted by the blood magic," Bradford said, narrowing his eyes and looking straight at the princess in the templar's body. "But rather by different conditions? So she not only went mad, but also transformed into a siren and then into a demon?"

Luna bowed slightly, acknowledging the question. "That is correct. Of the three, only the demonic transformations have been reversed in Equestrian history. One other is a corruption of the soul, magic and mind which has never before been cured… and the last… is a secret only known to the sirens themselves."

"Then it sounds to me like we need to find ourselves a siren," Chrysalis said after a moment.

"Didn't Sunset say there were three in that other world?" Shen asked.

Bradford nodded. "Yes. Aria, Sonata and Adagio, I believe."

"Sunset has hinted many times that it is likely that Adagio was betrayed by her sisters," Tygan added. "Mostly inferred from her confrontations with Aria."

"We know now that the Warlock is definitely male… so what happened to the last one?" Chrysalis asked.

"We haven't encountered her at all," Bradford said, crossing his arms and shaking his head. "There's no chance of just—"

"I believe we have," Elena said, speaking up. She looked at the gathered group with a steady gaze. "When Sunset, Angel and I infiltrated Aria's base the first time… a creature of energy appeared… and it said Equestrian."

"A creature of energy… like the ones that Dragon fought?" Shen asked. "It appeared when Ember used the Skulljack on one of the ADVENT Captains."

"We called them Codex; when they are destroyed, little remains but a brain-like construct, too advanced to study at this time," Tygan said, bringing up a holographic projection of said entity and looking at Elena for confirmation. When she nodded, he continued, "We've been pursuing our findings from the Blacksite, but our information is… incomplete. I believe if we could hack one of these creatures, we could get additional data against the Elders."

Princess Luna crossed her arms. "I was not witness to that battle. My link was cut from Laetitia at the time. What were the contents of the site?"

Chrysalis and Tygan shared a look before the Commander sighed and nodded. "As you can imagine, Princess, I always have more than one operation going on. Right now, on top of the issues with Sunset, we are investigating something called: The Avatar Project. The Blacksite was the first step into unraveling the Elder's intentions. Recently Dr. Tygan and Shen managed to unlock one of those secrets..."

"Yes." Tygan cleared his throat. "My initial curiosity and excitement regarding our earlier discoveries involving the recovered alien data have been all but extinguished by the disturbing results of my latest tests." Tygan brought up a new holographic display of the container, dismissing the previous holograms. "Having analyzed the composition of the green-hued substance retrieved from the ADVENT Blacksite, I can only draw one conclusion - that the facility was designed solely for the refinement and production of concentrated genetic material - human genetic material."

There was a sharp intake of breath from the princess, who looked disgusted by his words. "Are you saying they are extracting the essence of humanity?"

Tygan shrugged. "In a way… with the entirety of our ship's systems dedicated to my analysis, I found that the single vial we recovered contains the unique human genomes of over one million subjects."

The silence in the room was heavy. Dr. Luna reached out and placed a hand on Elena's shoulder. The Reaper looked ready to storm out of the room.

Tygan sighed. "One million people, convinced to join the ADVENT cities out of desperation, then subjected to appalling experiments that eventually cost them their lives. To what end, I can only imagine."

Chrysalis frowned, then tapped one of the pads.

"Penny for your thoughts, Commander?" Tygan asked.

Chrysalis' smile was grim. "It's time to hunt down a ghost. We have a lot to do and I think we can kill two birds with one stone."

o.0.o End Chapter 201 o.0.o

Chapter 202: Eerie

Ranger

Chapter 202: Eerie

By Wanderer D

"So, what y'all are sayin', is that this lady here is not actually Laetitia, but actually a princess from another dimension, currently controlling her body through some sort of quantum entanglement?"

Shen blinked. "Well… yes."

"Huh." Applebloom shook her head. "Y'all are crazy on this ship. Ah knew Ah was signing up for some random things, but this takes the pie."

"You mean cake?" Shen ventured.

"No," Luna spoke up before Apple Bloom could, "Mechanical or not, it seems Apple Family will be Apple Family regardless of the dimension."

Apple Bloom nodded, and the others could tell that she would smile if she could. "There's Apples in your world too? Ah don't think Sunset ever mentioned that."

"I have only been able to meet them recently," Luna said, "But they are indeed Apples to the core."

"Haha," Shen said. "A funny. Anyway, Bloom, what are you working on right now?"

Apple Bloom stood up with a slight whirl of servos. "Dr. Borislov and Ah were tryin' to figure out the Specter nanites so Ah could have a real face, but that can wait."

"Thanks," Shen said, putting down the box of stuff she had with her. "These are all the electronics that were password protected or immediately inaccessible that Sunset Shimmer owns. I want Scootaloo to work on these."

"Sure." Apple Bloom said, shifting through the box. "Ah think she's somewhere around here… she should be done soon, unless Sunset was using some sort of magical seal on them... huh."

"Huh." Shen echoed, "Is that a cell phone?"

Apple Bloom nodded. "Yeah, it looks familiar too…"

"You must excuse me," Luna said, "but I do not understand what this… cell phone is."

"Oh! It's just a device we used back when Ah was a kid," Apple Bloom said as she carefully removed the casing. "They were the communicators of the day. Most kids had one, and they allowed you to call other people, record things, take pictures… but these haven't been used in two decades. Ah wonder how Sunset got her hands on one."

"Well, I'm sure you'll have time to find out," Shen said. "but that's not the only thing I'm here for."

Apple Bloom nodded, standing up and stretching. "Ah was gettin' bored only workin' on my own projects. What's next?"

"The commander said you and I were going to follow The Ghost," Shen said, shaking her head. "I'm not sure what she meant by that but—"

"Ah know."

Luna and Shen shared a look. "What?"

Apple Bloom's face was unreadable, but more than that, her body-language, which had been so expressive up to that point was completely still.

"The Ghost," she said eventually, "Ah know what the commander is talkin' about… once Ah became this and Ah was connected to the ADVENT Network to hack Julian." She turned, walking over to the computer. "The Ghost is… a voice. One of two. Or maybe just the one, just soundin' different. You can hear her shouting sometimes, other times pleading… sometimes… you can hear her singing."

"How appropriate," Luna said.

"You're thinking the last siren is the ghost?" Shen asked the princess.

Luna shrugged. "Why else would the commander want to suddenly hunt this so-called ghost? The fact that it sings, apparently, fits what a siren would do."

"It's a catchy song too… how did it go?" Apple Bloom said, humming a little. "Like a madman laughing in the rain…?" The cyborg shook her head. "Ah haven't heard her sing myself, tho. Ah heard a recording that Julian had made, and it was incomplete. When Ah connected ah could just hear her pleadin' and shoutin'... but was like, far away, and very… are you okay, Shen?"

Luna turned to face the engineer, who had gone deathly pale. "Shen?"

"I uh," she gulped. "I need to talk to Bradford." She turned around. "I'll let you know when we're ready to start, alright?"

"Sure as sugar," Apple Bloom called out as Luna followed the engineer. "Ah'll get Scoots workin' on these!"

Luna nodded over her shoulder, and was about to respond when she felt something, she staggered, holding on to the door to keep her balance, and looked around. People didn't seem to notice anything, but she still filed it away.

Either the ghost story had gotten to her… or there was a lot more going on than anyone knew.

Jane sat up violently on her bed, breathing heavily and covered in sweat. Her eyes looked around wildly, taking in the dark, but familiar surroundings of the barracks. She was currently the only one there, but she had sensed that something had woken her up.

It was a dull, almost echo-like sense. As if something had just screeched on the edge of her subconscious mind while she slept. Her heart was beating fast and hard, she could hear it—slowly calming down as she forced herself to control her breathing.

She rubbed her face and drew up her legs, sitting on top of her bed, hugging herself.

Get up. You've slept enough.

Her body refused to move. At least for that. Her arms simply tightened around her legs.

Come on. What are you? Six years old, too early to go to school, mom? Get up!

She slowly raised her head, looking around once more. Her breathing was calmer. Even. Her skin was cooling down now that the blankets were off. She felt groggy, dirty, sticky and detached.

Come on, Jane. Come on.

She buried her head on her knees again. She wished she could sink into her bed forever. There was no point. Nothing to do until she was sent out.

Get up. Get some shooting practice. Take a few laps around the training area. Don't let yourself get stuck here. Get. Up.

How pathetic was she, having to talk herself out of bed. This had never been an issue before.

Shit never hit the fan like this before.

People had died in front of her. Friends hadn't come back.

But you have. You've survived all of that. You'll survive this. Get up.

But could she? Really? She had never been…

Get. Up.

What was wrong with staying longer in bed, anyway?

It's two PM. You shouldn't be in bed feeling sorry for yourself!

"Then how am I supposed to be feeling!?" she snapped into the silent room. This time, the nagging voice in her head stayed quiet.

After a few moments, Jane let herself fall on her side onto the bed again, still curled up in a fetal position, and closed her eyes.

Estella pushed herself away from the machine holding the pendant, and over to her monitor. THEMIS, GRS, REM, PRS. All spectrometers were working as expected, but so far nothing showed up despite the fact that the damned thing they were 'monitoring' was actually glowing.

Estella growled, watching the gem slowly lose its glow, and took a moment to calm down.

If she was going to equalize the playing field with the aliens, she needed to keep her cool, and this… magic was definitely one way of achieving her objective. She had support of experts and an inter-dimensional team studying the subject. She was—arguably—the human authority on it as of this point in time, with everyone else she knew as an expert being aliens themselves. Tygan was versed but even he had acknowledged her as the go-to scientist.

Why, she should—Estella cut the line of thought, standing up and breathing slowly. She went over to the lavatory and splashed water on her face, drying it carefully and looking at herself in the mirror. "Chill, Starlight. Those days are long past."

She sighed, returning to the lab with a clearer mind. The gem was inert now, but for a moment, it had lit up. And her equipment had been recording everything it could. Maybe she had missed something.

It was time to double-check.

o.0.o End Chapter 202 o.0.o

Chapter 203: Needs

Ranger

Chapter 203: Needs

By Wanderer D

"What is the problem, Dr. Shen?"

Lily almost jumped when she noticed Luna had followed her. "The problem?" she whispered, looking around. "The problem is that song!"

Luna blinked. "I'm not sure I follow…"

Shen sighed, motioning for Luna to follow her. She glanced into the bar, noticing it was empty, then indicated that Luna should sit down at the table furthest from the entrance, which she closed behind them.

Shen grabbed a pair of beers and gave one to Luna, who looked at the bottle with some amusement, which was lost on the engineer, who simply sat down on the chair across.

They both took a drink, although Shen's chug went on considerably longer. When she finally put the beer down, she wheezed and took a deep breath.

"Feeling better?"

"Not really." However Shen didn't pick up the beer again, not letting it go either. "You see… that thing about the song… really freaked me out."

"I could tell." Luna shook her head. "Given the circumstances, I realize this might sound like I am making light of the situation, but you looked like you had seen a ghost."

Shen snorted. "Yeah. I can see how that could be… and who knows, maybe I have. It's just unreal." She shook her head. "Let me call Central. I'm not sure how serious this is. Maybe they know something I don't."

Two Years Ago

"So kid," Bradford said, stroking the flames and throwing more wood into the campfire before moving back to sit on the large boulder he had claimed as a seat. "What's the story, really?"

Sunset stopped cleaning the gun he'd given her, a fixed, jury-rigged rifle he had kept from the old X-COM days. "What do you mean?"

"What I mean is, I know we were slightly over our heads with that last mission…"

"Slightly? Seriously? It was a suicide mission across a whole bridge full of aliens and for what? Just to kill a bunch of mutons and find ourselves face to face with a stupidly powerful whatchamacallit. We're lucky to have made it out alive and Peacock pretty much swore off any future fights with us! I liked her! She's a damn good sniper!"

Bradford coughed. "It looked like some sort of Sectopod. Back in the day we killed them in droves."

"Right. Just like you once, single-handed knocked down an Ethereal and dragged it back to the lab in your secret base. I remember that story too."

Bradford glared at her. "Anyway, this is not about me, Sunset. I want to know how you knew how to fight like you did. I've never seen anything like it. Neither had Peacock or any of the others. Were you in the army when the invasion happened?"

"Bradford," Sunset groaned, "Do I look old enough for that?"

"Well… no."

"That's because I'm not! I told you, before I met you, I just… had training from different people. They trained me well."

"So not your parents?"

Sunset frowned. "I never knew my parents."

Bradford grimaced and sat back, about to apologize, but Sunset continued.

"I… was taken in by someone very special. I really wanted to call her mom… I really wanted to be adopted and be… her little princess." She snorted and shook her head. "Too bad she just wanted an apprentice."

"So, she taught you to fight?"

Sunset gave him a look. "No. She taught me politics. She taught me science. Math. Literature. History. She gave me everything except the one thing I wanted. And then I… I left. And I'm never going to be able to go back."

Bradford pressed his lips. "Dead?"

Sunset snorted. "Something like that. Anyway, I wanted a family, but I never got one. No mom. No dad. I learned to fight on my own, from people I met along the way. I'm still a rookie."

Bradford chuckled. "Yeah, but a damn good one."

"So what about you?"

Bradford blinked. "What about me?"

"Any family?"

"No. Never had the time. Or the interest."

Present Day

Bradford put down the picture of the team he and Sunset had gathered when they had initially left their Settlement to go hunt down the Avenger. Most of them had died, with only three surviving after a few weeks: Himself, Sunset and a plucky young sniper nicknamed Peacock.

The latter had left soon after, and Sunset and himself had continued on towards the coast. His aim was to make their way down to the Reapers and get Volk to help him cross to the old continent, where Shen was located.

Sunset looked so young there. Not innocent.. but less tired, less on edge. War had destroyed that. Thoroughly. War and Bradford.

He had pushed her. He had pushed her hard. Harder than any of the others they had travelled with. Harder than any rookie.

And it wasn't just because he thought she was Sunset's daughter. Or because he thought she was Sunset herself… no, he cared. He had allowed himself to care, and he had turned that into training, training, training.

No mission ignored. No rock left unturned.

Just like Princess Celestia, he had failed to see what she needed. What she still craved.

He couldn't help but compare himself to his alternate-dimension version. That Bradford had been strong enough to take her in. He had given her what she needed. A parent. Family. Stability.

Could he have done that? If he hadn't been drunk off his ass. If he had managed some sort of stability… if he had been brave enough, how would things be? Would he have been able to take her in not as a future commander, but as a daughter? Would she have still found her way into the Blood Magic, or would that have been quelled by his actions?

If he ever made it to that other universe, where his other self had not only adopted her, but apparently managed to curve her anger into something positive… would he be able to face himself?

Was it even fair? The other him had… well, he had it easy. No real threats so far, the world in one piece. Much more resources…

Bradford snorted. He knew what would happen if he met his other self.

He would be pummeled for allowing that to happen to Sunset. Daughter or not. He had taken her under his wing, and failed to see the spiral she had set herself up for.

He glanced at the trunk next to his bed, where the bottle of rum waited. Maybe a little…

Just as he was about to stand up, his communicator beeped. He groaned, but looked at it.
"Shen?"

"Central, I'm with Princess Luna at the Bar. There's something we need to discuss."

Bradford let out a long breath and pushed himself up. "I'm on my way."

Maybe a beer or two would help.

o.0.o End Chapter 203 o.0.o

Chapter 204: Conference

Ranger

Chapter 204: Conference

By Wanderer D

"There are no survivors in the base, but nothing was taken from it that ADVENT can see," the Council Man said. "However both, non-combatants and enemy units were mercilessly killed. There are reports that the Hunter was seen arriving at the scene, but nothing else has been passed down the pipeline."

Chrysalis sighed. "I can only assume that Fugue is responsible. Especially if the reports are true and the bodies had almost no blood."

"This new opponent has proven very effective at fighting ADVENT, Commander. Can it be a new ally?"

"No," she replied, "we have it on good authority that Fugue is currently someone that would attack friend and foe alike indiscriminately. She's a very dangerous opponent and one I'd rather not have my troops face at all until we are thoroughly prepared for it."

The Council Man nodded. "Understood, Commander. For now, we have to concentrate on this… Avatar Project. There are… indications that there is unrest and something happening beyond the control of the Elders. They are escalating their work on the project, and two facilities in undisclosed locations have been announced."

"I will send my agents to infiltrate and find out what can be done."

"Very well. Good luck, Commander."

The screen blinked and the chairman was gone. Chrysalis stretched, taking a moment to drink water and crack her joints before sitting down and summoning the next meeting.

It didn't take even a second.

"Do we have an update on this Sunset Shimmer situation?" Volk asked immediately. "So far none of my people have encountered her yet."

"I believe she is called 'Fugue' right now," Geist said, his screen flickering for a moment, no doubt a manifestation of his psychic powers. "A most intriguing name. I do wonder on its relation to two of the Chosen. Weren't their names Aria and Sonata? Seems like the musical naming is a continuing theme."

"Regardless, that's two of my Skirmishers unaccounted for, Commander," Betos said, narrowing her eyes. "I assume you have not heard back from Tala either."

"We know that Tala is doing well," Chrysalis said, her face calm. "And believe me, I am very unhappy about the situation with Fugue. We believe we have a good lead on being able to… control her and reverse her transformation permanently. However, right now, she is a rogue element, who is not in control of her actions…" she trailed off, taking a deep breath. "Until we find the cure, she is to be avoided at best. She is extremely dangerous."

"How is it that she suffered this transformation?" Volk asked. "Was this done by the Elders?"

Chrysalis grimaced internally. "No, it wasn't them. Although we believe that the Hunter was involved, although our reports from the site indicate that she is not on the side of the Chosen. She reportedly killed the Warlock during that confrontation."

"Not permanently, unfortunately," Geist added. "Come now, Chrysalis, why don't you tell us the truth? The Chosen and Sunset all come from the same world, don't they?"

Chrysalis slowly sat forward, glaring at the smug Templar, while Volk and Betos looked less than happy.

"What do you mean the same world?" Volk asked slowly.

"Exactly as I said," Geist replied, shrugging. "Our dear Sunset Shimmer is not the original, nor a clone. She's an alien from another world."

Chrysalis groaned and rubbed her forehead. "Geist."

"Is this true, Commander?" Volk asked. "You have been consorting with aliens?"

"That will be enough!" Betos growled, "Sunset Shimmer is one of us!"

"Until she becomes something worse and starts killing us too!" Volk countered. "Sunset Shimmer was privy to a lot of information on all of us!"

"Yes." Chrysalis looked up at the three screens, cutting them off before Betos had a chance to speak up. "As Geist said, Sunset Shimmer is from another world. They are unrelated to the Elders and their powers are violently volatile when clashing with psionics."

"Quite right," Geist said, grimacing. "Sunset almost accidentally killed me."

"You seem to be taking this very well."

"Volk, you need to learn to take things more calmly. Just like you shouldn't eat most of the things you kill, you just have to understand that Sunset Shimmer was—until recently—a good ally."

Betos glanced from them to Chrysalis. "Does this have anything to do with that secret mission you sent Tala on?"

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. "We made contact with an inter-dimensional race from where Sunset Shimmer originated. At one point, she brought Princess Twilight Sparkle here by accident whereupon her secret was exposed. Twilight joined the science team and the rookie team, and proved herself a loyal friend and stalwart ally. When an emergency back home demanded her return, she left, escorted by one of my agents and Tala, to assist her people.

"We received reports of their success. Princess Twilight is also brokering terms of an alliance for us. During her stay here, it was revealed that two of the Chosen were originally creatures called Sirens from their world."

"Then how do we know this is not another invasion?" Volk asked.

"They were exiled here over a thousand years ago," Chrysalis said, eyes narrowing. "And I have no reason to doubt Princess Twilight or her allies."

"How about the fact that one of them turned into a monster that by all accounts is willing to kill us all?" Volk asked. He shook his head. "I can't guarantee that Elena will stay when she finds out about Sunset's origins."

Chrysalis smirked. "She's known for a long time Volk. Do you trust her instincts?"

"Ha!" Geist leaned back, eyes shining. "Laetitia has known since the beginning."

"Mox knew," Chrysalis said to Betos, who nodded.

"Very well, Commander, given our success so far, I am willing to trust your judgement," the Skirmisher leader said. "I will instruct my people to not engage… Fugue… should they encounter her. However, if she attacks first…"

"...or if she attacks any Settlement we're allied with," Volk added, "then we will engage in combat."

Chrysalis sighed. "That's the best I can hope for."

"You understand, Commander, we can't risk everything for one woman, no matter how much respect or attachment we have for her," Geist said after a moment, locking eyes with Chrysalis. "And even though she's Sunset Shimmer of sorts…"

"I know." Chrysalis closed her eyes. "I know."

"Then, by your leave… Commander," Geist said with a hint of gentleness before disconnecting.

Volk nodded before disconnecting. "Commander."

"She did accept other species far quicker than any human I ever met," Betos said thoughtfully. "It saddens me a little to know that she wasn't one hundred percent human. It gave me… hope."

"Hope is all we can have," Chrysalis said, "but it won't get us anywhere without the willpower to see it come to fruition."

Betos smiled. "This is true. Farewell, Commander."

When the last screen blinked dark, Chrysalis took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "One thing less on the calendar."

She turned to her computer and hesitated. "Why do I keep doing this to myself?" she whispered, looking at her playlist. She scanned it, knowing exactly what she wanted.

She clicked the play button and stood up to grab a drink.

"Call you up in the middle of the night…"

o.0.o End Chapter 204 o.0.o

Chapter 205: Zone

Ranger

Chapter 205: Zone

By Wanderer D

Bradford raised an eyebrow and sat down. "So, what's so important that you dragged me here, Shen?" he glanced at Luna, who shook her head. It didn't seem like she knew either.

Shen looked slightly more dishevelled. "Central, we need to talk. We went to talk to Apple Bloom about hacking the ADVENT Network, but she brought up something interesting. It seems that when the Ghost has been detected in it, there's two things that happen."

Shen put up her index finger. "The first, is that all you hear is screams of pain. The second thing you hear is a song."

Bradford frowned. "A song? That doesn't make any sense. The Elders don't listen to music." He paused. "Probably."

"Well, what's worrying about it is not that it's music," Shen said. "It's what specific music it is… tell me, Central, what's with the Commander's obsession with 90's music if she hates it so much?"

Bradford grimaced. "I don't know."

"But you do know, friend Bradford," Luna said. "Please be honest. I suspect Shen is asking this for a reason."

Bradford sighed, drumming his fingers on the table. "All I know is that the Commander listens to it when… she starts thinking of the Temple Ship. And that it's not something she used to do before. As far as I know, she's always hated 90s pop music."

Shen frowned. "The Temple Ship? That was twenty years ago."

Bradford nodded. "To us. Remember that to her, it was just a few months ago." His eyes narrowed. "Why do you ask?"

Shen sighed, then took a deep breath. "When Apple Bloom said what she had heard from the Ghost was wails, she also mentioned that Julian had at one point recorded the music… and she hummed the tune and sang some of the lyrics."

Bradford motioned with his hand for her to continue.

"Central," Shen hissed. "Ghost was singing Runaway Train."

Bradford felt his stomach grow cold, and his need for a drink sharpen. "What?" His voice sounded more like a whisper of incredulity than he wanted to admit.

Luna tilted her head. "Unless it is a song forbidden by your culture, I fail to understand why this is a problem. Surely taste in music is not a reason to panic."

"The problem is that it's not just a random song," Shen said. "It's the same song the Commander keeps listening to over and over!" She turned to look at Central. "How many times have we walked up to her office only to hear her listening to that?!"

Bradford grimaced. "Shit."

"Indeed." Luna said, carefully studying both of them. "But I believe it is time we solve this particular mystery. This is no time to risk the success of our ventures only because we would hesitate to confront the commander on this."

Bradford stood up and picked a beer. "I need some liquid courage first."

"For whatever reason, that song seems to have a lot of emotional impact on the Commander," Shen said. "It's raised some concerns before, but until now it hadn't been directly involved in anything official. It was just… a quirk."

"But one that now is a problem," Bradford stated, returning to sit down, beer in hand. "We need to clear this up if we want to proceed. If there is any link, we have to figure out what it is."

"I would suggest that rather than just us three barreling in there, we include my counterpart who is trained for these kinds of interventions, and possibly Dr. Tygan."

Bradford took a swig and let out a long, deep breath, resting his forehead on the cool table for a moment before slowly pushing the bottle away and standing up. "Let's do it."

Twenty Years Ago

The cockpit shook slightly as the Skyranger flew through a cloud, engines roaring as it gained altitude. With just a bit more turbulence, the plane eventually broke free and leveled up, turning ever so slightly East towards its final destination.

Spitfire checked all the systems and hummed to herself as she corrected her bearing and altitude, then double checked the gas.

The maneuvering was different, with all the weapons, missiles, railguns and lasers that Shen, Vahlen and Spitfire had strapped on to it. Half-attached dashboards controlling the additional devices, wiggled in place, held mostly stable with the creative use of velcro tape, duct tape and bubblegum.

Still, Big Sky's eyes were less on those devices (and even their environment) and more on the current pad she was browsing. "Seriously, Sunset? You don't have anything newer?"

"Hey, it's all good! Choose something inspiring, alright? I need to talk to the team," The Colonel said, fiddling with her psi-armor. She clearly wasn't too fond of it yet.

Spitfire shook her head, scrolling down until she found something. "Make the best of this."

Sunset Shimmer blinked when the first instrumental notes started, then, recognizing the song, she smirked. "Danger Zone? I should've known you'd had a soft spot for that."

"You wanted music, Colonel."

"And I got it," Sunset replied, patting Spitfire on the shoulder. "Hold our course steady, Big Sky."

"Count on it."

Smirk still in place, Sunset made her way back to where the rest of Stardust was gathered. "Alright boys and girls, gather up!"

"Hey, Vision!" Lionel shouted from the back, "Any pre-cognitive advice for us?"

"Don't die in the first room."

Sunset waited until the laughter died and the smirk faded. "No, seriously. Don't die in the first room. It'll be embarrassing and I will haunt whoever does that for the rest of eternity."

She squared off, facing her squad.

"I have a few words for all of you. This is our last mission and it won't win the war. The aliens will survive this, and take over. We can't change that."

"Well," Irvine muttered, pulling down his stetson over his eyes and leaning back, "that really makes me glad I accepted this mission."

Sunset shook her head. "I've seen the world where we stayed behind and didn't take this opportunity. That is a world where humanity is nothing but mindless drones, we're harvested and kept in large structures."

She sighed. "The future is bleak when we do this… but there's hope. Chryssy... the Commander lives. Central lives. Shen. Vahlen." She glanced at Zhang. "Ember lives."

She paced down and back. "All this costs is our lives. This one chance for humanity to push back, and they will take. And even if this is a suicide mission… we can't go in without an objective. We sell our lives for all they're worth and more, you understand? No one falls in the first room because we have more. Because we can push through. We must push through. Till the end where we can bring this monstrosity down and give humanity a chance to fight back."

Elaine glanced at Sunset. "You know where we die?"

Sunset gulped, and shook her head. "No. I did not see that. I only know where I will die."

"So there's a chance that we might live?"

Sunset gave her a look and Elaine raised her hands. "Hey, hey, even Commander Shepard's fist punches through the debris in Mass Effect in one ending, that's all I'm saying."

"Nerd." Bors snickered.

"Life's not a video game, you clown," Lionel added.

"We're thousands of meters up in the air, flying at subsonic speeds to a giant spaceship that came to destroy humanity, we have crazy armor and laser weapons, a gal that can see the future, a crazy, plucky pilot ready to murderize aliens, and all of this to the soundtrack of Top Gun," Elaine pointed out. "How is this not a video game?"

"That's from Top Gun?" Irvine asked, "Damn. I thought it was just some of Vision's generic 80s music."

"You shut your whore mouth, Cowboy," Sunset hissed. "Top Gun is a classic!"

"No movie from the 80s is still relevant besides the Christmas Classic, Die Hard," Irvine countered. "And Bruce Willis never needed platform shoes."

"Kid's got a point," Spitfire shouted from the cockpit. "Tom Cruise is too short to be a Storm Trooper, much less a pilot!"

"Really? We're getting more nerd shit mixed up in this? Why can't we talk football or something?"

"Shut up Bors, you seem to think football is supposed to be played with your feet!"

"It is! It's you guys that decided that it would be more interesting to grab it with your hands and didn't have the human decency to change the name along with the rules!"

"Oh, I forget you brits have issues with everyone else not following your rules, mr. Knight!"

"I think Big Sky's the wrong nickname for you, it should be Big Butt."

"So mature."

"You love it!"

"I still don't get why Die Hard is a Christmas movie."

Sunset made her way past the squabbling to sit next to Zhang, who gave her an amused look, before his gaze returned to the picture in his hands.

"And so, the life of a criminal ends with a suicide to save the world," Zhang said. "In many ways, before joining XCom, I had already stopped living… I didn't anticipate to ever see my little Yújìn again. I had given up on anything but violence." He gave Sunset a glance. "I remember when we were on the flight back from China, how you looked at me and said, 'your daughter, she's waiting to hear from you.'"

Zhang leaned back. "If you hadn't said that, I would have simply joined… I would not have contacted her or her mother. I would not have seen her run and play with Lily. I have no doubts. I have no regrets… and now I have hope for her and my wife."

"I'm sorry I asked you to come," Sunset said, looking at the others arguing. "I wanted you to stay back… but no matter how I looked at things—"

Zhang rose his hand. "What better place for a Dragon to face his destiny, than surrounded by knights and a prophet?"

Sunset's smile was a bit sad. "Taking care of their hatchling?"

"Ember is strong. And… you have seen her, right?"

Sunset nodded.

"Then the dragon line will continue." He looked down at the red-glowing tubes on his heavy laser weapon. "I will tear a flaming path for you, Sunset."

Sunset smiled and glanced at the others, who had all quieted down and were looking at them. Lionel and Bors both raised their laser rifles up in salute. "We've got you covered, Sunny. Plenty of medikits and smoke grenades."

Elaine held up her scatter gun. "Hear, hear! Let's splatter these motherfucking aliens all over the walls!"

"I'm going to keep tabs this time, Sunny," Irvine said, tapping his new laser sniper rifle with a flick of his finger. "You won't get to lie again and say you sniped more than I did."

"You're on, Cowboy."

"Hey, nerds!" Spitfire shouted. "Our destination is up ahead! What the hell are you all doing? Stay outside of the doors! OUTSIDE!"

Stardust had crowded the doors to the cockpit as the entire group wanted to take a look at the Temple Ship.

"That thing is massive!" Irvine said.

"No shit, Sherlock. It's like the alien mothership."

"We're taking that thing down?" Elaine whispered incredulously.

"Yes we are." Sunset said, "and to get us in the mood…"

"Tut-tut!" Spitfire growled. "Until you're in there, I'm in charge of your limited soundtrack. Sit down and strap up, Stardust, things are going to get messy!" she commanded.

o.0.o End Chapter 205 o.0.o

Chapter 206: Icarus

Ranger

Chapter 206: Icarus

By Wanderer D

Twenty Years Ago

The powerful, initial riff of "Flight of Icarus" echoed through the Skyranger as Stardust secured themselves to their seats.

As they felt the thrusters kick in, seat-belts were tightened, armor double-checked and strapped properly, weapons were held tight and more than one nervous glance shared.

"You guys better hold on tight," Spitfire shouted. "The Defense Matrix is single-use! If I mess up, we're all dead before we even get there!"

"How's that any different from any time we take off on this thing with you at the helm?" Bors countered.

"Hey, since Spits here is going on her last mission with us, shouldn't she be an honorary member of Stardust?" Irvine asked.

"She'd need a knightly title!" Elaine said.

"Princess qualifies as knightly?"

Elaine smirked. "Yes. But we're not talking about me."

"Well, let's see… we have…" Irvine pointed at Zhang. "Dragon," he pointed at Elaine, "Princess," he pointed at Lionel and then Bors, "Rook and Knight…" he pointed at Sunset and himself. "Vision and Cowboy."

"I still think we should have changed that to Archer."

"I don't drink enough."

"Nerd."

"Big Sky is fine, fellas," Spitfire shouted. "Now, brace!"

The Temple Ship started firing plasma bolts at the Skyranger, which deftly eluded them, banking left and right under Spitfire's iron grip.

In the passenger bay, the members of Stardust held tight to their seats as the plane ducked and weaved, putting incredible pressure on all of them. The plane shook and groaned, straining with a flight into combat it wasn't designed for.

They could hear the return fire from the experimental laser cannon's unique charge-and fire sounds, even if they couldn't feel any kick from it, and Spitfire's mad cackling didn't help much.

"I see their weapons systems! Firing Avalanche Missiles!"

Their bodies were thrown to the side when the missiles shot out, making Irving gag.

"Don't you dare throw up, you wimp!" Bors ordered with a tinge of hysteria.

Everyone held their breath as the plane banked down, making them feel like they were floating for a split second.

"Ladies and others, we're experiencing a bit of turbulence," Spitfire said on the speaker just as everything turned sideways and Sunset, Zhang and Lionel were looking down at Bors, Elaine and Irvine. "...so please make sure you remain in your seats, strapped down, butt-cheeks clenched, and that you put the goddamned trays up."

The plane shook and they were all pressed down, as if the air itself was pushing them down.

"Remember that this is not only a smoke-free flight, but also a vomit-free flight and fate-of-the-earth or not, I will make whoever throws up clean up the mess!"

The plane shook suddenly, shaking them in place while the sound of ripping metal and a small explosion that could be felt through the hull made Irvine gag again.

"What the fuck was that?!" Elaine shouted.

"Language, princess!"

"Shut up!"

"Ladies and others, we have lost our left landing gear. Thankfully since this is a one way trip, the loss was an acceptable—"

Spitfire cut off as the plane dropped, then tilted and pushed up with an added kick of the thrusters. "...eventuality, and won't really impact our arrival."

Zhang chuckled.

When the others looked at him, he blinked. "She said impact."

"Of course you would find that funny."

"Hey, Spitfire! Aren't you going to fire that fancy Phoenix Cannon?"

"Are you the pilot, Bors? Then don't ask stupid questions."

They could all hear the whine of the engines as they went to a high-pitched noise. They felt the pressure build as Spitfire accelerated, and now could hear the sound of the enemy ship trying to shoot them down.

"Entry point confirmed," Spitfire announced, the Skryanger swaying from side to side. "Gaining on Temple Ship… engaging Defense Matrix!"

A hum ran down through the systems, loud enough for the whole team to hear.

"I'm never making fun of the Avalanche pilots. Ever again," Lion promised.

The plane rumbled, and tugged violently. "We're in! Space barely big enough to navigate! Brace for impact!"

Sunset and the others crouched down just as the Skyranger smashed into the first obstacle. The Ship bounced up and down, screeched and tilted violently as a wing snagged on something. It spun, still sliding on the alien alloy floors of the mother ship.

They could hear and feel the ship being torn apart. The Skyranger bounced and spun again, and they could barely hear Spitfire shouting something before they felt something pull back the ship.

Something snapped and flew across the middle of the passenger area, slamming hard onto the wall of the cockpit as the Skyranger slowed to a screeching, fizzling, crackling, smoking halt.

Present Day

"But what if it's some type of Psychic link to the Ghost?" Dr. Luna asked.

"A what now?"

She gave Central a look. "You know, what if she's linked to it? Similar to what…" she motioned with her hand at Laetitia's body. "my counterpart here did with Laetitia?"

"But wouldn't that already had caused some issues?" Shen asked, "the Commander didn't seem to react negatively when the rest of the ship's vaguely psionic soldiers were affected by Twilight's magic."

"Perhaps," Princess Luna said, "but my counterpart raises a good point. If a link exists and it is psionic instead of mere knowledge, we might need some way to measure it and locate it."

"So you're saying we definitely need to bring Tygan into this?"

"Either him or Estella will do," Luna said, "but we should cover our bases. If it's Elder related, it is less likely to be magical in nature, and while miss Marilla seems trustworthy so far, the Commander has a lot more trust and confidence in Tygan."

"More for our merry crew," Central growled. "The Commander will not appreciate the crowd."

"Think of it as an intervention, John," Dr. Luna said gently. "I know you respect the Commander and don't want to add anything else to her plate, but if this is just coincidence, then we'll find out… and if it isn't… we need to know. For her sake and ours."

"Fine," Central sighed, motioning for Dr. Luna to contact Tygan. He turned to look at the others. "Do we need any additional people in this? Because unless it's absolutely necessary, I don't want anyone else involved. If we don't decide on them now as indispensable for this, then they're not coming."

"There is… one more, I would add," Princess Luna said carefully. "As I believe the familiar face will help, besides the more obvious assistance on psionics."

Bradford took a deep, calming breath. "Who?"

"That's ridiculous," Annette said, crossing her arms. "The Elders don't listen to music. You guys are getting paranoid."

"Welcome to XCom," Shen said. "Where it is okay to be paranoid, because they really are out there to get you."

"You were more bearable as a child."

"Ladies, if we could?" Tygan spoke up, clearing his throat. "It is very unlikely that the Commander would be listening over and over to the same song the Ghost sings only because of coincidence. It is very clear that something else is going on, and should this prove to be some sort of interference, or message, or even some obscure attempt to manipulate her, we should do everything in our power to make it stop.

"I need not remind you all of the sheer importance of our task, nor of the dangers therein. Since we are the senior staff, we need to deal with this now that we are aware. I don't believe anyone else has been informed?"

Princess Luna shook her head. "Only us."

"It would just be our luck that this is some form of attack from an unknown enemy to create an enemy within," Shen muttered.

Tygan shot her an odd look before shaking his head. "We will approach the Commander with this, but it is possible that the Elders programmed a reaction in her. Please be ready to act if necessary."

"I think I should be able to control her if she suddenly snapped," Annette said. "Maybe."

"If not, I do have my magic available," Luna said.

Central rubbed his forehead, closing his eyes. "Just so you are aware, the Commander is very proficient in combat… if she becomes violent, you must act immediately."

Dr. Luna glanced at the grim-faced group. "You sound paranoid… but I sense there's more to it than that?"

"Central is probably considering this as similar to a Mind Control scenario," Tygan said, "which, however unlikely it sounds after all this time, is still possible. We do not know for an absolute certainty that the Commander doesn't have a sleeper-agent command of some sort."

Dr. Luna ran her hand through her head. "Every day I'm here I understand more why you need an army of psychologists and counselors."

"We've only got you right now, doc. Laetitia is currently a pony with wings and a horn, and the nurse cannot be trusted with this information."

"Thank you for the reminder, Shen."

Central nodded. "Let's go. It's time to face the Commander."

o.0.o End Chapter 206 o.0.o

Chapter 207: Vision

Ranger

Chapter 207: Vision

By Wanderer D

Present Day

Chrysalis paused the music and groaned, standing up and stretching. She could feel her muscles relax after a few seconds, not that she could, when someone was knocking on her door. She walked over to press the pad releasing the lock, allowing the doors to slide open.

She narrowed her eyes. "Central. It seems you organized a party in my quarters and didn't tell me it was happening."

"We need to talk, Commander…" Central took a deep breath. "Some information about the Ghost has emerged and we need to discuss it."

There was a strange tone to his voice, but Chrysalis ignored it for now, looking into his eyes. He seemed worried—more than usual—but also wary. Of her.

"I'm not going to like what I'm about to hear, am I?"

"No, Commander, you will not."

Of course. Why would things be more simple. She quickly took stock. Tygan, Dr. Luna, and Shen at the back, with Laeti—Luna in front of them, stance wide. Expecting trouble. Her demeanor was otherwise calm, and she had good reason… she probably could rip the room out if she wanted to. Chrysalis wasn't very sure of the power level of the Equestrian Princess, nor how or if it was even affected by the dimensional change.

Shen, Luna and Tygan however were a bit easier to read. They were fidgety and unwilling to look her in the eye. The counselor was the calmer of the three, but she was tense.

In front of the Princess were Central and Annette, both tense. She felt a light brush in her mind and she glared at the mutated psi-op. "None of that. Come on in, you're all making the engineers nervous."

She stepped aside letting them through. Possibilities ran through her mind, but Central and Annette's attitude, along with the others' fear was telling… they expected her to attack them. But why would she? Unless whatever they had discovered was related to her? But what did the Ghost have to do with anything?

Either way, she had to decide immediately how to take this, and where.

It was unlikely all of them had suddenly decided to betray her. It was also unlikely they would all have been possessed or controlled… especially Princess Luna or Annette. Which only left very few options, the most likely was that they expected her to betray them, or attack them irrationally.

But why would she? No matter how damaging the information might be, she didn't see herself attacking them for it unless…

"I see."

The others stopped as she locked the room. She walked forth, unstrapping her holster, and passing it over to Central. "Annette, I'll take the seat furthest from the door, you sit to my left, anything else I might use would be in that direction. Princess Luna, I trust you are capable of defending yourself and others, I want you on my right. Central, you sit right across from me. Tygan, Shen, Luna, you three sit wherever you want, but it must be behind Annette or the princess."

"Commander, I—"

"Save it, John," Chrysalis said, glancing at him with a rueful smile on her face. "It's fairly obvious you're afraid I'm some sort of sleeper agent." Chrysalis paused, a horrible thought crossing her mind, but after a calculation, she decided that it was not, in fact her birthday and she had not actually done something too embarrassing.

Still composed, she made her way to the seat she had selected and sat down, flanked by the others. "So what is this all about?"

Central and Tygan glanced at each other, and Chrysalis almost braced herself for a wait, but, Princess Luna seemed to have a lot less issues bringing up the problem.

"It has come to the attention of Central and the others that you have a tendency to listen to a specific song that has been known to be transmitted by the Ghost."

Chrysalis felt a chill run down her back. "What?"

Shen nodded. "When Princess Luna and I visited Apple Bloom, she said she had heard a recording of the Ghost that Julian had done while hacking into the ADVENT Network," she said, looking down at the table. "This usually would just be a piece of potentially useful information limited to the investigation of the Ghost… except that it's a very familiar song."

Chrysalis nodded. "And what song is that, and what does it have to do with you all being here?"

Central sighed. "Runaway Train."

'Runaway Train? But that's—' Chrysalis felt a chill run down her spine and she almost stood up, except that the sudden movement caused both the Princess and Annette to tense up and look ready to tackle her.

Instead, she fought the turmoil of emotions that came from that revelation. That song echoed in her dreams, and during her waking moments, along with the memories… "That's…"

She didn't know what to say. She didn't want to remember.

"Commander," Central spoke up, making her jump. She wondered briefly how long she had spaced out for.

"Yeah… I don't want to talk about it—"

"It is important, Chrysalis," Dr. Luna spoke up, "your crew needs to know you're not being manipulated."

Chrysalis crossed her arms, digging her nails into her biceps. "No. I don't want to remember this."

"Remember what, Commander?" Annette asked. "We'll follow you to hell and back, as long as it's you calling the shots. But we need to know it's really you."

"They… they made me see." Chrysalis whispered after a long, contemplative silence. "When I was their prisoner, running simulations through my brain… They showed me what happened when Sunset died."

Twenty Years Ago

Loose cables and equipment hung precariously over the heads of all six soldiers. The emergency light inside the cabin flickered among the buzz of destroyed electrical equipment. The back hatch was torn, letting a little light through, and outside all that could be heard was air and the distant hum of very large engines, or the crackling of flames from their landing.

The screen where they usually got their briefings from Central from, was split almost in half, with the upper right corner still flickering with static. Tubes of all sorts were loose and littered both the cracked floor and ceiling. But the ship had survived.

It was eerily quiet, until Sunset shifted, opening her eyes with a groan and looking around. With what little light she had, she could only see the silhouettes of most of the others, but not their actual state. She spoke up, voice cutting through the silence with a rasping quality to it. "Report. Is everyone alive and in one piece?"

"I think I lost my hat," Irvine said after a moment. "But I have my rifle and I seem to be more or less okay."

"At least you didn't throw up," Bok replied.

"I did."

"Great," Lionel muttered, shifting in place. "At least that explains the smell."

"Just… don't tell me where it landed. I don't want to know," Elaine grumbled.

"It seems we're all in one piece, Colonel," Zhang said.

"Apparently," Sunset said, managing to disentangle herself from her seatbelt. She stood, followed by the others, on the uneven, broken remains of the cabin. "Spitfire?"

When there was no immediate response, she grimaced and moved forth, past the others. "Spits? You still with us?"

A cough was her answer, she reached the entrance to the cockpit, but stopped, unable to move past the debris. The doorframe was twisted out of shape, and a huge part of the front of the plane was crunched up and pushed into that space. Pieces of glass and cables prevented further movement, and it would have taken herculean strength to pry the twisted, sizzling, metal away from the doors.

"D-don't call me 'Spits'," Spitfire's voice was weak, coming from in there. Sunset could barely see her face, between pieces of plastic and cables. "Ladies don't spit."

"I'm not going there, Captain," Sunset said, looking around and grimacing. There was no other way to get in there. Maybe if they took apart the wall where the now-broken screen was…

"I'm not going anywhere, Sunset," Spitfire said. "Most of the cockpit collapsed. I'm pinned in… can't even feel half my body." She coughed. "I guess this is it."

"Hey, you're still with us," Sunset replied. "Come on—"

"You know this is it. I know it too," Spitfire interrupted. "I don't know if I'll see all of you soon… but… I have one last present for all of you."

The moment Spitfire said that, a loud hum shook the plane.

"Hit the deck!" Irvine shouted, crouching low. The rest of Stardust followed suit, pressing themselves against what seemed to be secure.

"Spitfire?!"

"Haha, happy fourth, nerds. Don't say I never got you anything nice."

A loud, sizzling burst of fire-red energy shot from somewhere on top of the Skyranger, almost blinding them for a moment, and it was followed by an explosion ahead that shook the whole Temple Ship.

"Holy shit!" Bok shouted, while Zhang positioned himself so his body was between the explosion and Sunset. When things died down, the team carefully stood up.

"Spitfire?" Sunset called.

But there was only silence.

o.0.o End Chapter 207 o.0.o

Author's Note

Chapter posted early today... Happy New Year!

Chapter 209: Army

Ranger

Chapter 209: Army

By Wanderer D

Twenty Years Ago

"You are powerful, too powerful. This is good. A healthy body, the capacity for unlimited power. For too long have our failures held us back. For too long have these unworthy species proven useless. Now your last test remains, chosen one. Show us how you fare against your predecessors."

Sunset shook her head, mentally reinforcing her shields and blocking the Ethereal's voices completely. In her mindscape, all was silent until a shimmering figure appeared in her mind's eye. Shifting. Phasing. Warm.

'They're annoying.' Sunset projected to the figure.

"Yes. But you're close."

'Can you help?'

She waited, staring up at the prismatic forcefield door that had withstood the Phoenix Cannon's blast, while Stardust awaited her orders.

"I'm sorry, Sunny. Once you cross that door… if I'm sensed…"

Sunset Shimmer nodded. 'Will I hear you again?'

"I will be with you at the end. I'll tell you the truth of who I am."

Sunset smirked. "Can't wait."

"For what, Colonel?" Lionel asked.

"To send E.T. home, of course," she replied. She took a deep breath, extending her senses. "The ethereals are badgering me with their BS. But I sense several living creatures past this point. And more all around us. A veritable army." She smirked, picking out a song.

Listening to the notorious intro, the others chuckled.

"That's not 80s or 90s, Colonel, could it be you're growing out of your fixation?" Elaine asked.

"I feel slightly betrayed," Irvine added.

"Never! This is like, one of four songs I have in this thing that are not from the best decades. But we need to send a message, and this might as well be it." She looked at the others. "We'll follow our usual approach," Sunset said then, "but Irvine and I will take point this time."

Irvine rubbed his forehead, pushing his hat back. "I dunno, Sunset. Snipers are supposed to stay back."

"Don't worry, I might not have a sword, but I can still protect you."

"Is she referencing something we are not meant to know?" Bors stage-whispered.

"Yes." Zhang shrugged. "But she's our leader."

"Fair."

"Irvine and I will take point," Sunset repeated, "Zhang and Elaine will be right behind us, center. Bors and Lionel flank them."

"Any particular reason we're doing this?" Elaine asked demurely, her gaze meeting Sunset's. "I trust you, but it seems foolish to risk you two."

"I sense more life-signs further in… we might have some bots on the way," Sunset said. "In which case we'll not only draw their attention…" she tapped her head, "but if you take care of them as I know you can, I can use my powers to bolster our troops."

"Oh, I like bolstering."

"I know," Sunset motioned for Irvine to move forth next to her. "Ready?"

"No."

"Go!"

The shield faded, revealing another massive room with green tubes of some sort in the middle of it, and two long tower-like structures at the other end. Both snipers took the details of the room as fast as they could while they ran in opposite directions across from each other, trying to find the best vantage point.

Almost immediately and straight ahead, the room had a second lower level from where two cyberdiscs floated up, with four of the smaller-sized drones flanking them each. It took less than a second for a rocket to blast across the empty space and explode, shredding the drones completely, and badly damaging the cyberdiscs.

Shots followed the rocket, but Sunset's mind was already on what she was seeing across from them. Two berserkers were running parallel to each other, heading straight for them, and worse still, she could hear the chilling chittering of chryssalids nearby.

"Irvine, take down the one heading for you. Don't worry about the one on the left."

"Roger."

Just as a red flash emerged from the far corner of the room, burning its way in an unfaltering trajectory straight for the berserker's head, Sunset stood and pointed her open palm at the other creature.

She projected her will to the creature just as she spoke up, her voice carrying an echoing quality with it.

"YYoouu," she growled, the echoes giving her voice a distinctly ghostly quality, "wwiillll OOBBEEYY!!"

The berserk didn't stop running, but it took another route, straight into six chryssalids that were creeping in through the center. With a mighty leap, the berserker brought both fists down on the first, unaware chryssalid, splattering green ichor all over the others, and damaging its hands with their spikes. But, in true berserker rage, it only seemed to make it stronger and faster.

While her new minion destroyed the chryssalids, the other berserker had taken Irvine's shot to the head twice, and it had barely made it to the ramp connecting to their location when it took shots from Elaine, Zhang, Bors and Lionel.

The creature fell forward, sliding through the floor with sheer momentum to end in a bloody heap. The foursome didn't even stop, rushing towards the battle below and taking cover before showering the chrysalids with laser shots.

All in all things were going well for Stardust… but then they changed.

Just as Bors and Lionel circled around the battling beasts, finishing them off, two piles of energy formed behind them, and another in front.

"You want to keep us away, chosen one, but your test is your own. These pests are unnecessary."

Two more cyberdiscs appeared, this time behind the pair of specialists. Zhang reacted immediately, his heavy laser making short work of one, but not before the other had completed its transformation into its fish-like appearance.

A wicked, metallic tail lashed out, slamming onto Lionel and sending him rolling into the group of elite mutons that had also materialized.

"No!" Sunset shouted, arms shooting forward as a ray of pure, purple-black psionic energy sliced through one of the elites, but her reaction, and even Irvine's immediate shot was not enough to stop the cyberdisc that had tossed Lionel onto the wall to empty a barrage of plasma straight onto Bors, point blank.

They heard him scream for a second and then he was gone.

"Fall back!" Sunset shouted, taking a running leap and opening her arms wide, before bringing them together. A whirling vortex of energy formed where the mutons were, dragging them into it, screaming alongside the last chryssalid and the berserker.

It seemed to compress for a second—the sickening crunch of bones and armor accompanying its reduction in size—before it exploded outwards, throwing the dead bodies over the team. Zhang and Elaine took the opportunity to finish off the cyberdisc. The lasers destroying it completely.

Once it seemed safe, Elaine ran to check on Lionel, while Sunset ran over to Zhang, who was kneeling next to Bors. Or what remained of her friend.

That much plasma at point blank… Sunset closed her eyes and looked away. There was not much to recognize.

"Sunset," she heard Zhang before he placed a hand firmly on her shoulder. "Death is inevitable today. No matter what we do. We just need to finish the mission."

Sunset took a deep breath, nodding as she knelt next to her dead friend, shifting through the remains to fish out his dog tags. A moment later, tags in hand, she made her way to Elaine, who was helping Lionel apply a generous amount of medicine and painkillers.

"How are you, Rook?"

"Could be better," he whizzed, glancing briefly at her hand, where Bor's tags were.

Sunset followed his gaze, then extended her hand, passing the tags on to him.

"Y'know," he said, gently pushing Elaine away and forcing himself to sit. "I always thought I'd be first."

"That's two of us down…" Irvine whispered, catching up to them. "We're taking out a lot more, Colonel, but—"

"Don't even say it." Elaine glared at Irvine. "We'll keep going on. As long as we make it to the end. As long as we bring this thing down…" she trailed off looking at the body. "It'll be worth it. That's what he would have wanted."

Irvine pulled down his hat to cover his eyes. "Hey, Colonel… are we letting that song go to waste?"

Sunset shook her head.

"Let's go then."

"Yeah," Lionel whispered, looking down at the tags in his hand, before hanging them around his neck. "Yeah. I'm good to go."

Sunset leaned down, grasping his hand and pulling him up. They turned to face the towers just ahead.

"I sense a powerful mind there… not as powerful as an ethereal… maybe a Sectoid Commander?"

"Then we'd better be ready," Zhang said.

"Come on… let's move. We still have more songs left."

Present Day

"We knew at the time that opposition in the ship would be strong," Chrysalis said gently, almost as if she wanted to reach down and touch the tiny image of Sunset Shimmer. Her Sunset Shimmer. "But we had no idea… I had no idea… that she would be so… powerful, and yet so overwhelmed.

"I don't think I understood when she left… until I saw this over and over… just how scared of facing her death she truly was."

"Sunset Shimmer's power is vast…" Luna said, her eyes on the image. "And her knowledge of combat seems to exceed our Sunset's. I cannot imagine an enemy that could truly pose a threat to her."

"But she wasn't there on her own… and the ethereal leadership was there… their ultimate leader. If Sunset hadn't destroyed that ship, that ethereal would have been overseeing ADVENT… if they would have needed it at all… and its strength far exceeded anything I had seen before.

The others remained silent, watching Stardust pick itself up and head deeper into the ship. They couldn't hear what Sunset and the others were saying... just the music.

o.0.o End Chapter 209 o.0.o

Chapter 210: Exasperated

Ranger

Chapter 210: Exasperated

By Wanderer D

Twenty Years Ago

Their run through the large room before they had reached the end of the lower level had accounted for the deaths of four more chryssalids, six mutons, a mechtoid, and two more floaters.

"Gah!" Sunset growled, her psychic power slamming the last of the floaters onto a wall with such force that it exploded in a mix of metal and meat with a shrill cry. Around her the others staggered and regained their composure from the constant battling.

It seemed never-ending. And their cries… it got to her nerves.

That was one of the things about the aliens. Their cries when they died. It was never a cry of fear, or a cry of pain, or even relief in the case of the obviously injured ones. It was a cry of anger. Every. Time.

Even EXALT soldiers cried out in pain if they got shot before getting angry. The aliens… they were unable to do so. It was all anger. All purpose. Physical pain didn't make them react the way it would anything else.

Even Vahlen's subjects were angry when she dragged information out of their minds with her experiments. Not scared or intimidated. One second they were suspiciously calm, then suddenly they were violent. Reactive, regardless of what you did that didn't knock them unconscious or outright kill them.

Only one alien had shown anything other than anger, and that had been the Ethereal she herself had captured. Even when her own unaided power was more than a match for it, it had exuded contempt up until Vahlen had used her machines to extract information out of it.

It was surreal how, in her visions, she had seen her young self fighting alongside aliens.

Even though their enemies were still the Ethereals, there was choice in the future, and it was a result of this mission. It was in part the reason she was here. In taking down their leader, not only would she help Earth survive… humans wouldn't become creatures of anger and violence unable to think for themselves or make peace.

Even aliens would be affected.

"Let's go," she said, taking a deep, calming breath. "We can't stop. Everyone's future depends on us."

Next to her, ever faithful Zhang grimaced as he finished bandaging his arm.

It was a minor wound, really. But painful, she knew. It stung like hell. She could feel it.

Lionel groaned, pushing himself away from the wall, while Irvine—who had slid down to sit on the floor—forced himself to stand. Elaine rolled her shoulders and cracked her neck.

They had stopped for a rest just below the next level up, right next to the Alien warp fields that would transport them up there.

"What do you feel, Colonel?"

"Plenty of enemies…" Sunset said, blocking off the voices. I sense more sectoid commanders and… mutons. No chryssalids for now but…"

"Yeah… we know," Lionel said, his hand going up to Bor's tags.

The alien "elevator" was an experience all to itself. You stepped into a blue, glowing field that suddenly pulled you up and deposited you up in the next floor in seconds, but there was no additional acceleration you had to fight when you got there.

Vahlen had once explained it had to do with the aliens manipulation of gravity—presumably the same technology which allowed for this monstrosity of a ship to simply float there, immobile without any thrusters they could see.

The upper level they had reached had three building-like structures just past the elevator, with two paths between them. Roughly three stories high, they appeared to be look-out spots of some sort.

Perfect for snipers to nest.

As soon as Irvine was there, she pointed at the one to her right and he nodded, while made her way to the one on the left.

The moment she passed the path on the left, however, she heard the tell-tale sound of massive mechanical feet slamming down on the surface.

"Sectopod! Take cover!"

She barely managed to make it to the corner of the building and jump to safety before a red ray of energy sliced right through where she had been.

Sectopod.

Once, some time ago, she had dreamed she had been sitting on top of one of the things, facing the actual sunset. At the time, the fantasy had been kind of amusing, and Chrysalis had even laughed when she told her about it.

But, that fantasy was less appealing while in actual combat… and when you were inside a giant metal cage, floating above the ocean, surrounded by enemies on all levels, and just when you thought you had gotten past the worst part…

...they proved you wrong. She dared look and felt her heart sink. Not one. Three. The other two hadn't engaged quite yet.

Lionel, Elaine and Zhang had pressed their backs against the middle building, but it wouldn't do much good. They needed to act fast.

She signaled them to stay put and climbed up the side of the building, missing her grappling hook already.

"We can let them live, young one." The Ethereal's voice was a whispering, grating, reminder that they would take any advantage to convince her to quit. Either they could see the future and knew they couldn't escape this one… or they were just playing with her.

"Surrender child…"

"For the last time…" Sunset hissed.

Present Day

"What's going on?!" Central asked as the lights in the room flickered. The computer screens glitched, going to static before turning off for just a second… then they all lit up, with a clearly pissed Sunset Shimmer, sniper rifle hanging from her shoulder and in her psi armor.

The cameras were looking down on her, exactly as the vision they were seeing from the Commander.

"Princess?!" Central asked, turning to stare at Luna and the Commander, but both were frozen in place, eyes wide and glowing.

"Central, what do we do?" Shen asked.

"I—"

"We feel you tire, child. Why fight us? You have proven yourself worthy. You have proven your race worthy. Join us. Let us exalt you. Let us transform you into something new." the voice sounded like some sort of echo from his nightmares.

"FUCK OFF!" Sunset shouted from the screen. "I'm tired of you stupid assholes trying to use me! I'm tired of you killing off humanity for whatever experiment you have in mind! We will never surrender! We will never bow to you! I'm never going to join your side!"

"You cannot win. Surrender. Do it for your people. No more suffering. We will—"

"You will fail! You won't enslave humanity!" Sunset retorted. "You will do nothing! I will not only stop you from controlling us! I will break your hold over everything you take so much condescending pride in controlling!"

The group stared, baffled, at the screen as the horrifying, whispering voice replied Sunset's challenging cry.

"We have traveled the universe. Destroyed and subjugated untold cultures. Taken the strongest, most resilient species we have encountered. Improving them. All for the greater cause. If you will not bow, child… you have already proven the potential of your species. You are disposable."

Sunset's eyes never wavered as she took her sniper rifle and shot the nearest Sectopod, rolling down to avoid the return fire. They could still hear her reply. "I'm taking you down. And the universe will be better for it. Chrysalis and Central… Charles and Moira… the other me. They will finish what we start here. You won't turn humanity into mindless beasts… I don't care what your 'greater good' is! Right now… you answer to me!"

There was a pause.

"So be it."

Several shots flew past Sunset, others exploding against her cover, but despite the barrage, Sunset grinned, picking out her player from her pocket.

"Let's see how you like this one..."

She hit play.

o.0.o End Chapter 210 o.0.o

Author's Note

Getting back on track is always more difficult than I anticipated. Thank you for your patience!

Chapter 211: Runaway

Ranger

Chapter 211: Runaway

By Wanderer D

Present Day

"Chug! Chug! Chug!" Shogun, Jaws, Fridge, Security and Coyote cheered.

The bar was packed today. Word had spread of what was going on with Sunset, and morale needed a boost, which usually meant the bar.

Engineers and scientists on break talked and mingled while the center table was taken over by the combined might of Dragon and Wolf. While some of them cheered, the others watched with amused interest as Deadwood and Ember drank their fifth pint of beer and put the empty glass to the left, before grabbing the next one.

The stakes were high, with the loser team paying for the winners.

"I'm going to—burp—drink you under the table, Ember," Kiba growled. "It'll be so bad you'll be buying me drinks until you're old and gray."

Ember grinned viciously. "Says Mr. Burp. I'm just getting started. By the time I'm done with you, pup, you'll—"

The lights in the bar flickered for a moment, and everyone looked around with a bit of worry. It was not a good sign for the lights to turn off however briefly while you were inside of a flying tank. If they hadn't been currently landed, it could have created a real problem.

"Well, that was a thing…" Kiba muttered. "Now—"

"FUCK OFF!" Sunset shouted from the TV screen above the bar. Whatever Deadwood had been about to say was immediately forgotten by all present as their attention turned to the screen, where an older-looking Sunset Shimmer was screaming her lungs out at the sky.

"FUCK OFF!"

The room was dark, save for the single monitor that had turned on for no apparent reason.

Jane cringed. Drawing her legs up to herself and wrapping her bed sheets around her as her blood-shot eyes studied the images flashing across the screen.

Twenty Years Ago

Before the first words of the song flooded their ears, she was again leaning over the edge, her sight on the same Sectopod she had shot originally. It shook when Irvine took his own shot at it, and she could already see smoke coming out of the machine.

"...I'll say it anyway..." Sunset whisper-sang under her breath, her shot piercing through the lenses of the mechanical monstrosity. It crackled and shook, more smoke coming out, but it didn't explode.

Immediately, two small machines flew out, energy gathering as they whizzed around the damaged sectopod, their systems repairing the damaged areas.

"Drones!" Irvine called, diving behind cover as the second sectopod concentrated on him, shooting two full blasts of energy.

"I've got it!" Elaine shouted, running around the building.

"No!" Sunset hollered, "there's no cover!"

Elaine was fast. She ran in, dodging at the last second the shot from the third Sectopod, she knelt just before the one Sunset and Irvine had damaged.

The assault trooper shot the creature with her scatter gun at point blank, making the machine snap back as its armor was pierced and the bullets tore through its innards. It staggered forth, taking half a single step towards Elaine before she shot it again.

Sunset's eyes went wide when the machine shook, taking another step right next to Elaine before it blew up into pieces. She didn't have time to check on her friend, as another angry, red flash burned through her cover. She barely managed to avoid damage, rolling on her back away from the edge, her armor smoking.

She heard a familiar noise of servos hissing. She didn't have time. She dashed to the opposite edge of the structure she was on, hopping over the edge and holding on for just one second before letting go.

The top of the structure was enveloped in plasma and fire as the missiles from one of the sectopods they were fighting crashed with tremendous force on it and exploded. If she'd stayed…

Sunset controlled her fall as best as she could, falling hard and rolling to a painful stop, her impact turning off her player prematurely. Still… better that than staying up there. Disoriented, she turned around, looking at the opposite tower, where Irvine had been…

...only to see it similarly lighting the other side of the Temple Ship.

"Can you move?" Lionel asked, kneeling next to her.

Sunset nodded, then winced as her leg throbbed in pain. "What the fuck just happened?! Why did Elaine—"

Lionel shook his head, motioning over his shoulder, where a badly battered and burnt Elaine smirked, giving Sunset a painful-looking thumbs up.

"Idiot!" Sunset growled. "Irvine?"

Lionel shook his head once more, but the smile faded. He set up to bandaging Sunset's leg and applying medication and stimulants.

"Where's Zhang?"

A loud explosion seemed to be the answer. Several pieces of alien alloy flew from the open area between structures, followed by a bleeding Zhang, who pressed his back against the middle one.

"Have you idiots forgotten your training?" Sunset snapped, forcing herself to her knees.

"That's one less drone." Zhang shrugged. "There's still another left… but I couldn't see it." A pause. "There are still two sectopods left."

"I can clear a path… just let me go ahead and—"

"Can you do that and still fight a bunch of ethereals?" Lionel asked softly.

Sunset bit her lip and closed her eyes, feeling his hand press her shoulder consolingly.

The ship shuddered.

Sunset's mind was suddenly awash with images of the world spiraling slowly into the air. Cars, crumbling buildings, trees, birds, people were being sucked into the air as red clouds with angry lightning wreaked havoc on the ground below.

The ethereal's voice echoed in her mind. "This is your end, the end of your species as you know it. You are too late, chosen one, to change their fate. You are too late to regret and beg. You are too late to stop us."

"What's happening?" Lionel asked, his voice almost drowned by the heavy thuds of an approaching sectopod.

"The aliens are beginning their last attack… it'll cripple the cities, kill millions… destroy any defenses we might have… they'll breed us like cattle." She covered her face. "We don't have time."

Zhang shook his head, his fists closing in anger. "You must reach the next room."

"But—"

Zhang wasn't listening, he was already climbing up the middle structure.

"Zhang! What—"

"Sunset…"

She turned to face Elaine, who gave her a tired smile. "We're not getting out, remember? What's past us?"

Sunset concentrated. Not accounting for mechanical enemies she couldn't sense… outside of a couple of sectoids and mutons left, there was nothing else left between her… and the ethereals.

She looked at up at Lionel, who gave her a brief hug. "Only you can do this. You're strong enough, Sunset. We're here just to open the path for you."

"It was an honor, Sunset Shimmer," Zhang's voice came on the radio. "My only wish was that my daughter would live to see a free world. And thanks to you, she will have that chance."

"I don't know who'll follow in our footsteps," Elaine said, raising up and leaning to take a peek around the corner. "But they'll have large shoes to fill."

"We'll get you through," Lionel said, smiling as he patted Sunset's shoulder. "We are your knights, after all. You need a few seconds for the stimulants to take effect."

Sunset licked her lips and closed her eyes taking a deep breath before standing up. "I'll see you all soon."

She could hear the smile on Zhang's reply. "We know."

Present Day

Ember's grip on the pint tightened as she watched her father. He climbed fast and efficiently and pulled himself over the edge of the structure he was standing on.

"It was an honor, Sunset Shimmer," Zhang's voice came on the radio. "My only wish was that my daughter would live to see a free world. And thanks to you, she will have that chance."

The glass cracked under the force of her hand. The bar was deathly silent, all eyes on the monitors. Everyone could all hear the conversations... and the music.

She shook her head, eyes wide as her father smiled at Sunset's words. She had only seen him smile a few times. It was a sad smile. "We know."

He took off, running across the top of the structure, then planting one foot firmly on the rail, pushed forth, looking for all the world like he was flying. His heavy laser weapon started whirring as he shouted a long defiant cry, hundreds of short blasts of laser crashing onto the sectopod below him.

He landed on the mechanical nightmare, digging the ends of this weapon onto the optical visor, still shooting. Without pause, he threw his remaining plasma grenades at the other sectopod, which stomped over to them, ignoring the explosives for the chance to shoot him down.

Jane watched quietly, knees drawn against her chest, arms tight.

The sectopod stumbled back, unsure on how to deal with this new form of attack. It didn't last long, shaking and exploding a few seconds later along with both grenades and severely damaging the other sectopod which was then finished off by two shots from Sunset's teammates.

Of Zhang, there was no sign.

Lionel and Elaine ran out of the space between the structure, not even stopping to look at the remains, concentrating instead on the living bogies.

Lionel's weapon flashed, hitting a sectoid on the shoulder, spinning it in place and dropping it right there, just as another of his shots blew up another's chest. He didn't get far before a heavily armored muton stopped him short, emerging from the smoke, charred and dripping blood. It used its heavy plasma weapon like a bat, hitting the soldier square in the chest, and dropping him painfully on his back, before stabbing him with a sickening crunch.

Lionel spat blood, groaning in pain as he was gored by the weapon. Just as the muton leaned down to finish him off, Lionel spat at it. The creature seemed to take offense, and picked Lionel up by the neck, roaring in anger straight at his face.

Lionel smirked, using the last of his strength to stuff a plasma grenade into the creature's mouth.

Jane looked down and closed her eyes when the screen flashed green.

In the Skyranger, Elena and Rainbow Dash watched Elaine blow a muton's head off, then take a shot the moment another got close to her. Her third shot took down a Sectoid Commander straight in the face, a fourth shot injured a muton on the leg, dropping the creature and allowing her to finish it.

She stopped for a second to reload, but had to roll out of the way of a plasma blast, only to land next to a grenade. Cursing, she rolled away just as it exploded, burning her and almost ripping her arm appart. She coughed, forcing herself to stand and looking around wildly, trying to see where it had come from, but it seemed she had taken down its owner just as it was about to throw the grenade. Just her luck to land there.

She sensed movement behind her, and she turned, fast as lightning to shoot—and miss—the drone that had crept behind her.

"Fuck."

Rainbow Dash hit the wall of the cockpit with her fist as Elaine's badly burnt body hit the deck of the ship, still smoking.

"A drone?!" she gasped, tears of frustration threatening to fall down her cheeks. "A stupid drone! Really Elaine?! A drone? Fucking XCOM luck!"

Elena for her part shook her head, her eyes glued to the screen as the last standing member of Stardust ran out of the smoke and fire.

Twenty Years Ago

Sirens.

Drums.

Guitar.

Sunset pushed past the debris, hopping over pieces of metal and bodies, holding her breath as she ran through the smoke, eyes focused ahead—even if her peripheral vision was enough to get the tears flowing and her anger rising. A single standing muton raised its weapon at her, but she didn't even stop, projecting her anger and frustration at him, lashing out with her mind.

Although invisible to most, her inner eye saw the whip-like ethereal energy that snapped the creature's brain like a twig. A minor effort at this stage.

There was no one else, nothing else. Just her and the aliens behind the last door.

She pressed her hand against the force-field, feeling it dissipate.

"And so you have arrived, Chosen."

Sunset looked at the tallest ethereal she had ever seen. It carried itself with confidence, and she could feel why-his power was staggering.

"Now you see us, the last and greatest failure… doomed to pray on the strengths of lesser species… until now. Now, thanks to you, we can be complete. We can destroy—"

"Oh, shut up already," Sunset shouted. "I've seen what you want to do. I've peered into your contemptuous little mind. You will lose today."

The ethereal didn't respond, simply whipping out its thin, long arms. Several clouds of black-purple energy formed around the room, and Sunset quickly recognized them as the same teleportation technique that had gotten Bors killed.

"Not this time!" Sunset growled, whipping out her hand and making a fist as she forced her will through the room. The clouds imploded, one of them just in time for the severed arm of an elite muton to flop out and roll, spattering yellow-green blood on the deck.

She could feel the ire of the uber-ethereal before her like a physical force, trying to push her back, and only her own power was barely strong enough to keep it in check. She fought back, her will against its own.

The air between them crackled and snapped with random crystal-like fractures appearing between them. The lights dimmed, clouds of dark energy spiraled threateningly around the whole room, making the entire place shake.

"You are too late, chosen. Earth will suffer, and what remains will be ours."

Sunset didn't know what clued her in. Maybe it was a shift in the air. A sound, possibly. Perhaps just a slight tilt of the ethereal's head. She dove to the side, but not quick enough. Sunset screamed as a plasma bolt designed to fuse alien alloys together seared through her, burning her skin into the armor she was wearing, courtesy of a drone that had survived Stardust's advance.

She collapsed, slamming her fists on the ground and screaming as the smell of ozone and burnt flesh mixed with the sizzling sounds. She twisted and turned, not daring to touch the wounded area, spit dribbling down her chin and mixing with blood as she bit down on her lip.

"Foolish child. You were never to win this battle. Much less the war."

The uber-ethereal turned around, gliding towards a dark, pulsating sphere behind it. "Now die."

She watched with horror as the drone floated over to her and started charging another blast…

Present Day

Shen covered her mouth when Sunset went down. She was on her feet, hands grasping the side of the table as she stared down at what was happening.

The sacrifices of the people she had known had torn her heart, but she had held hope as Sunset pushed through and started fighting the ethereal on equal footing—a feat no living human had achieved since.

For her to die from a drone's backstabbing attack…

Next to her, Central watched, face pale. The ghostly music of the song a contrast to the impending doom. None of them had known how things had ended. Could Sunset have possibly lost?

Central slammed his fist on the table, making Dr. Luna, Tygan and Shen jump. "Get up, Sunset!" he ordered, almost angry as he glared at the scene.

"GET UP!" Ember shouted. "Get the fuck up! My father died to get you there! You're finishing this, Sunset!"

She wasn't the only one shouting either. Scientists, soldiers, engineers… a chorus of shouts to get up slowly rose across the bar.

"Come on, Sunny," Rainbow Dash whispered, "Get up!"

Jane looked up, eyes fixed on the screen. Fists clenched.

"Get up. I can get up too... if you can."

Twenty Years Ago

She could hear them. Voices... Chrysalis. Central. Others. It was all in her head.

"Get up!"

"I—" Sunset gasped, holding herself in place with her right hand firmly on the floor as she twisted to get her legs under her.

"Get up!"

"I hear you!" She gasped, throwing herself back and up, stumbling backwards and losing her balance until she slammed on the wall to the side of the entrance. Smoke spiraled up from the scorch mark where she had been mere seconds before, and the drone was wobbling a little, as if it too was surprised by this turn of events.

"Insufferable!" the uber-ethereal snarled telepathically, its will pressing against Sunset. She couldn't concentrate on him, not while there was still—

The drone exploded, a single laser shot going through it to burn the floor across from where it had been hovering. The ethereal's attack ceased as both it and Sunset turned to look at the lone figure standing at the edge of a platform in the room behind her.

Irvine smirked. His trench-coat was little more than a rag, and his face was dark and burn. From where she was she could see a clear limp as he readjusted, aiming again, this time at the uber-ethereal and taking his shot.

"Foolish."

The laser smashed and compressed against the forehead of the uber-ethereal—then was immediately redirected back. Irvine didn't even get a chance to move before the laser had burned through his chest.

He staggered, eyes wide, dropping his rifle. He opened and closed his mouth, and looked at Sunset. He smiled just as a trickle of blood ran down from the edge of his mouth and nodded, tilting his hat in her direction... then fell off the platform.

"No!" Sunset shouted, turning her glare to the ethereal. "You motherfucker!"

Drawing power from deep within, far deeper than any time before, she jumped. One second she was at the base level of the ethereal's sanctum, the next, she was behind it, between it and the black sphere of energy.

The alien didn't hesitate for a second, slamming her with his full power, sending her damaged body flying to smash against one of the columns… or it would have, if Sunset hadn't retaliated with a blast of her own.

The air between them compressed and exploded, buffeting both of them as their minds sought to demolish each other.

Behind Sunset the sphere twisted and gyrated in place, gathering power.

She knew she didn't have much time. The ethereal pressed on, extending all four of its arms, projecting its psychic energy through every pore of its being, with Sunset fighting back in kind.

Her mind staggered under the assault, but she fought, feeding off of memories and visions and promises. She was now in the perfect position to see the others, or what remained of them. With an angry roar, she pushed back, her psionic powers snapping the ethereal's arms like they were toothpicks.

"You don't know what you're doing!"

"I know exactly what I'm doing!" Sunset shouted back. The power of the ethereal and her own power spiralled around her, cutting her, cutting it. Equipment exploded, the sphere flashed angrily… "I'm getting rid of a tumor."

Crunch!

BOOM!

The moment the uber-ethereal died a burst of energy shook the entire ship. Cries of actual anguish reached her as if suddenly aliens were allowed to feel pain. But she couldn't do anything else now.

She slumped, falling on her butt, her back hitting the base of the device controlling the ship. She gasped for breath, feeling as if there was a tank pressing down on her. Slow droplets of blood slid from somewhere, splashing on her legs.

She gingerly touched the edge of her head, felt the pool of blood slowly trickling down from her ear.

"You really did it."

Sunset tiredly looked up, blinking at the ethereal figure of light emerging from the mists of her mind to take an approving pose in front of her. "Is that all a girl's gotta do for a girl to talk to her?" she chuckled softly.

"Easy there, tiger," the figure said, its deep voice fading away to a more gentle, higher one. "How did you know?"

Sunset chuckled. "Your manly voice was nice… but you know… I can sort of see you. I can't see your face… but… you look pretty."

The figure of light was quiet for a moment, then, "...thank you."

"Aww," Sunset chuckled, coughing up blood. "Don't cry. We both knew this is where I was going to…" she grimaced. "I just… never knew it was going to be that painful."

"You're still not done, Sunset."

Sunset, who had started to drift away, snapped her head up. "I'm awake!"

"Of course you are."

Present Day

"Who is she talking to?" Shen asked, looking confused at Sunset Shimmer, slumped, bloody and dying, talking to thin air. "Did she go crazy?"

Tygan narrowed his eyes, then glanced over at Annette, who had her eyes glued to the scene, wide and mouth open. "Annette? Do you know something?"

Twenty Years Ago

"Right, right." Sunset tried to get up and failed, so instead, she twisted in place and held on to the platform, pulling herself up and crying out as her burnt torso was stretched.

"Sunset…"

"I'm… not okay. But… I can do this."

"Of course."

"You know," Sunset said once she had managed to plant her feet as firmly as she could. "You never told me your name. In the twenty seven years I've known you, you never said it once."

"I have many nam—"

"Your real name." Sunset didn't look over her shoulder at the ghostly figure. "If you ever were my friend."

She couldn't see it, or even hear it. But it felt like the ghost swallowed. "More than a friend. A sister. If you were like me, I think you'd also have a lovely name."

"Sister, huh." Sunset smirked. "I think Sunset Shimmer is an awesome name, if on the hippie side."

"I-there's something you should know."

"Your name?"

"No. She's watching. Chrysalis. They're all watching."

"Me too?"

The ghost paused. "Yes. Sort of."

Sunset groaned, receiving a mental backlash from the machine. "How?"

"Thanks to your powers and my… unique situation. But you have only a few seconds at best now."

Sunset nodded. She forced her will into the ship, making it release it's gravitational hold, disengage the various devices and weapons trained on Earth, intending to make it weaker. She started moving up. She saw in her mind as they left the planet behind, soon, even the moon.

She felt as the whole ship shuddered, and then she felt a warm embrace. "Adagio. My name is Adagio. And you'll forever be my sister."

Sunset smiled. "Can they still hear me, Adagio?"

"Yes."

"Chryssy." Sunset said, closing her eyes as her body was shocked by the psychic backlash one last time. "Chryssy. I love you. Goodbye, Adagio."

"Goodbye, sister."

o.0.o End Chapter 211 o.0.o

Chapter 212: Counseling

Ranger

Chapter 212: Counseling

By Wanderer D

Present Day

"I love you too."

Chrysalis' voice was a whisper, but at that moment, the images on the table and the screen flashed.

They watched in horror as the ship was torn apart with Sunset's body exploding into particles just before the alien cameras that had presumably recorded all of it went offline.

The whole room sat in stunned silence. Luna sagged, Laetitia's hands on the Commander's shoulders being the only thing holding her in place in the verge of collapse.

"You watched all of that happen when you were under?" Bradford asked in a low voice.

Chrysalis nodded. "Most of it… I never got to say goodbye until now."

Shen's eyes were wide. "Which means… that the whole vision we watched was not just from your memories!" She brought up her tablet and pressed a few buttons, sagging in relief when a beeping confirmation appeared on the screen. "Good. I set ROV-R to auto-record and trace any surprise interference in case we got blindsided by something like Julian." She stood up. "Which means I have to go and get Apple Bloom on board with this. We need to trace this ASAP."

Chrysalis nodded tiredly and waved a hand, dismissing Shen.

"I can't believe it was her all this time," Annette said, getting their attention.

"You used to know the Sirens before they became the Chosen," Bradford realized. "I thought Adagio was always on their side."

"She was," Annette said, shuddering. "And she was vicious. But… it was her. There's something about her that… when you see her, or hear her, you know it's her."

"Doesn't make sense." Chrysalis groaned when Luna finally released her shoulders to walk stiffly and sit down on the couch. "Sunset had… her guest… for most of her life. It was a constant presence that helped her build up her mind, and…" she shook her head. "Just how long has Adagio been manipulating the whole thing? How long was she manipulating Sunset?"

Tygan sighed. "Sunset said twenty seven years."

"But that's impossible," Annette insisted, "Adagio was right there with EXALT. She went to missions, trained me. She argued, fought and had fun with her sisters. How could she be in two places at once?"

"It might be a long shot, as they say," Luna spoke up. "But it seems that she suffered a similar situation to what our Sunset Shimmer went through… a conscious temporal displacement of some sort."

"Well," Dr. Luna spoke up dryly. "That is something you science and magic types will need to discuss on your own for now. Right now, you are all dismissed, I'll stay here with Chrysalis and talk."

"Doctor, I can deal—"

"No," Dr. Luna interrupted, "forgive me commander, but to be blunt, you can't. This has been torturing you subconsciously for years, and ever since you were revived, it has affected your day-to-day work and disposition. You've avoided all our appointments, and now I am declaring us in session. So if you guys would be so kind…"

Princess Luna was the first one up, wobbling a little before Central took her arm. "I should contact my sister and Twilight."

"And I have a lot to think about..." Annette muttered, following suit alongside Tygan, who added his own muttering about seeing Shen and the lab.

Chrysalis watched the others slowly file out, with Bradford helping Laetitia's body out of the room, then turned to glare at her former teacher.

"Really, Luna?"

"Really." The counselor sat on the couch again once everyone was out of the room. "Chrysalis, child… you've been torturing yourself all this time. You need to let go of that iron grip you have on your emotions from time to time. The stress alone will kill you."

Chrysalis looked away. "It's not easy."

"No, it's not. But we all saw what happened and this is not something that you can shrug and dismiss. You need to talk about it." She hesitated. "Did you and Sunset… were you—"

"No." Chrysalis took a deep breath, looking down at her lap. "We… flirted. And gods I've wanted to kiss her. She'd bite my ear sometimes but we never… I never—" She bit her lip. "I think, deep down we both knew but we never acted on it. I never said 'I love you' to her. She never said it to me. We were… comfortable with that internal knowledge.

"But now… Adagio was right there, sure but… Sunset's last words were for me. And they were those words. The vision would always end when she pulled herself up to the sphere. It was a well known fact that the ship had exploded… it was the first thing I looked up in the archives."

"I knew you two loved each other," Luna said gently. "So did Celestia. Everyone that knew you at the time, knew. We thought you'd be married soon after school."

"Yeah, well, the world wasn't that willing to take that at the time," Chrysalis smirked. "Besides, no one bothered pointing out the obvious to us, and by the time we got to XCOM… work got in the way."

"True."

"And I lost all those years…"

"None of that," Luna said with a smile. "You had her with you, all along."

"Yes, well, all I'm saying is that we could have saved some space and rooms in the base and shared a bed."

Luna's smile grew, and she shook her head as Chrysalis chuckled.

"You know, Luna, I realize you were never a traditional counselor, but I do know that sessions like these are not normal procedure."

"Oh, I agree, but there was never a book on how to deal with secret organization soldiers organizing a global resistance against their alien overlords. Let's just say that traditional counseling methods are not always the best approach." Luna shrugged. "Besides, this is less about a professional intervention and more about a friend with some knowledge on how to deal with things like this, being there for another." She arched her eyebrow. "I hear 'Friendship is Magic' from some of your alien recruits. So I decided to use my own brand of magic."

"Speaking of which, it must be weird seeing an inter-dimensional counterpart in Laetitia's body."

"This is about you, Chryssy, not me."

"Fair enough. Let's hope Shen has something soon… besides helping our new Sunset, I have a lot of questions for that Siren." Chrysalis tapped her fingers on the table. "'How' and 'why' being at the top."

"Sunset seemed to really care for her," Luna said. "She called her sister."

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. "These days I'm left wondering how many people I know are half fish."

"I'm just saying, Chrysalis… whatever the experience Annette had with her, whatever you expect from her manipulation-wise—and I know you expect her to be evil—I think you should really look at things with an open mind…" She shook her head slowly. "I still barely understand what I saw. The sacrifices… the alien's intent at the time… Sunset… my student's death and her apparent communication with someone her whole life who we never knew about.

"I have a lot to re-examine about my own interactions with her back in Canterlot City and also a lot of things to think about. You should do the same, and maybe—"she placed her hand on top of Chrysalis'—"you can start a real healing process and let go."

"Hard to do with a daily reminder," Chrysalis said with a soft sigh, but she patted Luna's hand. "But thank you."

o.0.o End Chapter 212 o.0.o

Author's Note

Late! :raritycry: but trudging on.

Chapter 213: Temple

Ranger

Chapter 213: Temple

By Wanderer D

Equestria

Laetitia had to admit to herself that there were many things she had not anticipated ever doing, despite the tremendous power that had come with being a Templar, such as being in possession of a non-human body, or having to learn how to use it, and more dangerously, how to fly. She hadn't anticipated falling in devotional love with an inter-dimensional being that would never return her feelings, or was even aware of the true depth of how much she meant to Laetitia.

The ability to react accordingly to unexpected events was, understandably, a critical thing for Templars and soldiers of all factions to possess, and yet there was no training to deal with love, other than turning the impetus of those emotions into action and energy for more combat-worthy pursuits.

The mental exercises that the Templars instilled in all their members through constant training were good for venting frustration and angst into positive efforts, and also had the unexpected and sometimes unwelcome side-effect of distancing them from non-templars, as they would be perceived as aloof and uninterested… which is why when that defense was broken through, they were woefully unprepared to deal with the unfamiliar emotions of joy or love.

Laetitia herself had been considered mostly laid back among her peers… and yet a total bitch to those outside the temple. Not because she was mean or ill-intentioned, but her distance was palpable, her defenses high and her experience outside of her Templar family… mostly non-existent.

That had all changed when Sunset Shimmer and Bradford had visited them, so long ago. She had been as surprised as everyone else to see "normals" walk in, but it hadn't taken long for them to discover that there was nothing normal about Sunset Shimmer.

After her accident and Luna's help, she had found herself staying busy by serving as a quasi-counselor to the others, training, going on missions or simply spending time talking to Luna. She hadn't been alone in a long time.

Alone or helpless.

And if she was honest with herself, it was terrifying. She was familiar with Luna's room. Shared memories and experiences made it so that she instinctively knew where Luna's favorite hai—mane brush was, which pillow was the comfiest to rest her head on when she went to sleep and which pillow she'd wake up cuddling up to.

She knew where the ink was, where extra scrolls were stored, and where Luna's dirty novels were hidden. She knew which regalia she liked the most. She knew which pieces she hated. She knew Luna had a toy version of Nightmare Moon hidden with a small diary that had drawings of Tantabus and little dribbles of poems and fantasies.

Luna and her… they were beyond best friends. They had practically been one entity with two bodies, that's how close they had become… and they both loved Sunset Shimmer in different ways.

Luna's love was not romantic, although Laetitia knew she found her niece physically attractive. She was in awe of Sunset's willpower, her combat skills and her willingness to jump straight ahead with what she wanted… traits that Luna could relate to. She also felt a strong connection to Sunset because of their live choices. Because of how they both had fallen to temptation and had fought their way out with the help of their friends… Luna's love for Sunset was very similar to Jane's.

It was a deep, deep respect and trust.

Contrast with Laetitia, who was infatuated to the point of forcing an objective onto herself even when she was supposed to die. Her feelings for Sunset hadn't changed, although she held them close… very close. There was little point in revealing them to Sunset if she was just going to die after all. Better to be remembered as the tease that never got anywhere.

But now Sunset had given in to her inner demons… or they had taken control and she was here, alone in a dark room that smelled of incense and lavender. She adored the room, but she didn't want to be in there. In this familiar and comforting place that was alien and disconcerting, in a body she knew like her own, and yet wasn't.

Luna had wanted her to experience life here for now, while they figured out how to help Sunset, and worse, Luna would do it in her body because, if Laetitia tried it, she'd definitely die. She was useless.

So much for her noble sacrifice to stay behind to protect Sunset. What could she do? Explode if she tried to help her? She had fought so many times and lost consciousness, relying on Luna to take over… the first fight after her return, when they had fought their first ADVENT priest, she had passed out due to exhaustion and Luna had dispatched the creature with no problem.

Time and again she had been witness while her body followed Luna's direction. Sure… with her own willing help, but it didn't take away the feeling of just how superfluous she was in the scheme of things.

Laetitia sighed.

She was depressed. She felt useless. She didn't belong in this beautiful body. She didn't belong in this cute goth-like room. She didn't belong in this world. She was needed elsewhere, how could she take her mind off of things while her leader and beacon of life had transformed into a monster?

How could she relax when others fought or looked for solutions?

She chuckled into the darkness of the room. She knew these thoughts were self-destructive. She knew it didn't help at all to worry about things she couldn't possibly influence right now. She knew her time would come and that she would be not only useful but prove beyond doubt her love and loyalty before her end… she knew this could be a blessing in disguise, a last chance to enjoy life.

But how could she?

Her musings were interrupted by a knock on the door, and she frowned. Very few individuals were allowed to come to her room, since outside of the inner circle of Princesses and Elements of Harmony, no one knew Luna was gone, and her powers did not work here, so she had no idea who was behind the door.

She really wanted to ignore them.

But there was another knock and she sighed, forcing herself up and shaking her body to loosen up—much like a puppy—before marching over to the door. She studied it carefully before using her hoof (as she had been taught by Twilight) to slowly open it and peer outside, wincing at the contrast from the darkness within her sanctum.

She blinked away the spots, and regarded with some surprise the foursome of griffons outside her door. Two of them were basically twins, if not for the obvious age difference.

"Oh, hey, Laetitia," one of the twins—the elder—said, her voice stirring a memory in Laetitia's mind. "I hope we didn't wake you up! I was going to take some flying lessons with Gilda, Galahad, and Gabby and I heard you were here… would you like to go flying with us?"

While the old griffon took a confident bow and the youngest of the trio stammered a greeting and bowed deeply, it took Laetitia a moment to remember that there were other humans here. And it took her yet another to realize who this was.

"Alejandra?" she asked, studying the griffon with some jealousy. She looked completely comfortable and at ease in this alien body of hers.

"The one and only!" the griffon said with a smile, extending a claw. "Come fly?"

Laetitia grimaced, and looked back at the welcoming darkness behind her, before turning to face her guests and behind them a brand new world.

Before X-Com she had been isolated in her temple, and it had potentially cost her a relationship. Now she had another temple behind her. Welcoming and safe and… lonely.

She found herself smiling as she took Alejandra's claw in her hoof. "Why not?"

o.0.o End Chapter 213 o.0.o

Chapter 214: Fiction

Ranger

Chapter 214: Fiction

By Wanderer D

Equestria

Spike jumped and almost dropped the books he was carrying when Twilight screamed in frustration.

She had returned to her old tower while in Canterlot, needing her own space and work area near the castle more than anything. Piles and piles of books containing theories about the origins of forbidden magic, including the ones found in Luna's room, along with studies on magical possession, soul-projection, gathering, transmutation, infusing, transplanting, negating, inducing and dispersing, in addition to the several thick tomes on runes, metallurgy, psionic theory, and non-forbidden mental magic stacked the work tables and walls of her very spacious lab.

"Calm down, Twilight," Spike said, putting down the four tomes he had been carrying, "you won't get much done by panicking."

"I know! But I promised Laetitia to help her! She's not going to die if I can help it, alright? There has to be a way!" She slammed her hooves down on the table, upturning an empty ink bottle. "But half of the methods that I know for sure will work require forbidden magic! Soul Magic. Mind Reaping spells… we could use them for that… but we'd end up the same as Sunset!"

"It can't be that bad," Spike said carefully, his mind thinking about possible ways of using forbidden magic like some of his superheroes. "if we only use—"

"No." Twilight slid down, sitting on her rump. "Spike. They all start the same. It's always a good intention that starts ponies into the forbidden magics. But they demand more. They corrupt you more and more, little by little. You helped once. Why not again? You made this pony forget pain, why not help this other one forget their breakup? Or this other one should forget that they almost died during that accident. Or this other one… it piles up. It's easy and it deludes you into thinking you're in control.

"Sunset thought she was in control. She thought the different magic levels in the human world would help. Look where she is now." Twilight sighed, motioning Spike to come over and gave him a hug. "She's my sister by battle… and a great leader, and she took care of me and she taught me and… and she's lost! And Laetitia comforted me when I was scared, she listened to my problems… and I told her all that I was feeling at the time, and I never realized just what she was going through… Spike, she's dying! Luna's spell cannot stop her from fading eventually into little more than a memory... And I promised I would help her."

Spike sighed, disengaging from his hug to look around the place. In one corner, Owlowiscious slept, and next to a window, the docked Gremliniscious slowly gathered sunlight to feed its batteries. He sighed, wishing he could be of more use.

Twilight was different now. Well, mostly the same but still different. And not only physically—her time in the human world had trimmed away a lot of the baby fat she had and she woke up every morning not straight to a book, but straight to training with the guard.

She was more confident, stronger and decisive than ever before, so much so it was almost like dealing with well… Spitfire. Or some of the old guard that watched over them when they were younger. Sometimes, he thought he'd have to get used to this new Twilight and really missed the old one… and then she would do this and as much as she was frustrated, it brought some relief to Spike to see that she was still in there.

If things weren't so bad, he would suggest she take a break. Read some light literature, or borrow some of Rarity's books, or maybe catch up with Rainbow Dash and read the latest…

Spike blinked, his eyes trailing to a specific bookshelf, and his brain screamed at him that he was onto something.

Slowly, he made his way to the shelf and stared at the books there, before slowly pulling them out and piling them so he could carry them over.

Once he had this new stack, he made his way over to where Twilight was now muttering to herself something about redirecting the evil out of the magic. "Hey Twilight? Why not look at these?"

Twilight raised her head from her dribbles and glanced at the books Spike had brought before sighing. "Spike. Please."

"No, no, seriously!" Spike said, raising his arms to get her attention. "Look… you once told me that a few of these were based on real lost items, right?"

Twilight didn't look convinced, but she had turned to give him her undivided attention. Spike gulped. She was a lot more intense now. "So… could we maybe draw inspiration from some of the artifacts?"

Twilight blinked, levitating one of the books. "I mean… I had read about some of the artifacts mentioned here… but this is fiction, Spike."

"And remember how you didn't believe Supernaturals would be useful? Or that Pinkie's Pinkie-sense was a real thing?"

"Well, I—"

"Twilight…" Spike interrupted, taking her hoof in her hand. "What does your gut tell you? The same instinct that told you the Elements of Harmony and Nightmare Moon were real?"

Twilight grimaced, then turned to look at the books, levitating one and flipping the pages. "You don't think…" she ventured, the other books floating up and opening, pages ruffling as several artifacts were revealed, illustrated within the contents. "That—" she stopped, shaking her head before looking back at him, eyes wide. "You really think this is real?"

"Twilight…" Spike motioned with his claws at the several stacks of books, crumpled papers and discarded meals. "What do you have to lose right now?"

He watched as she licked her lips, mind working fast, considering his words. "Spike… if there is an artifact that could help us... " she shook her head. "These might be fiction, but they are really well researched."

Spike felt a smile grow in his face. He hadn't felt useful at all lately, and hearing her honest admiration for his idea felt… wonderful. He had almost forgotten how good it felt for her to acknowledge him.

"You said it before! Even you couldn't argue much about the research put into it."

"Spike," Twilight pulled him into a hug. "You're a genius."

"I know."

Twilight giggled. Another, much-missed part of her. "Come on, let's get Rainbow Dash, I don't think she'll want to miss out on this one."

Spike nodded. "So we're doing this?"

Twilight smiled, nodding. "Yep. Spike, take a note: Dear Princess Celestia, Spike has given me a good idea of where we can find possible help. We'll be departing immediately to meet with Rainbow Dash. I will write again, to you as soon as we know anything. Sincerely, Twilight."

"Done!"

"Send it off. Now, where's Rainbow Dash?"

o.0.o End Chapter 214 o.0.o

Chapter 215: Loops

Ranger

Chapter 215: Loops

By Wanderer D

"Princess!" The guard saluted Twilight, who stopped to briefly salute back. Twilight smiled and lowered her hoof. "At ease. I am looking for Princess Luna, and any of my guests."

Rainbow Dash stopped next to Twilight, and silently observed how all the Royal Guard stood straighter and prouder. She had to admit, Twilight being a warrior—even if she was a rookie by the other world's standards—had changed the whole way the Royal Guard looked at their newest princess.

Where they had always been fond of the egghead, Rainbow Dash clearly remembered that there was a slight sense of amusement, no matter how many times they saved Equestria. That was gone now. For better or worse, they had recognized Twilight as someone trained and professional, and that had changed a lot of their interactions.

Dash briefly wondered if it would be the same when she finally joined the Wonderbolts.

"Princess Luna was reportedly conducting some sort of flying drills with the griffons: Galejandra, Galahad, Gilda, and Gabby, ma'am," the guard said, "they requested the south wing of the pegasus corps training grounds be assigned for their exclusive use."

"Wait, Gilda's here?" Rainbow Dash asked, eyes wide, all previous thoughts forgotten. "Why?"

The guard shook his head. "I do not know her reason for being here, ma'am, she came back with the other griffons. She seemed to be part of Sir Galahad's training entourage for Galejandra."

"Alejandra," Twilight corrected gently. "The G is silent."

"Right! Sorry ma'am."

Twilight shook her head with a smile. "It's okay. Thank you for the information."

The trio turned and headed towards the training grounds, walking slowly, while Rainbow Dash's mind flew at two times the speed of rainbow. Why had Twilight been so insistent she come with her? Was this whole thing some sort of friendship mission? Was she the mission? "So… are you ready to tell me what this is all about?" She finally asked, trying to keep her mind from going into even crazier theories. "I have like… so many questions right now. Why me? Is it related to our Elements? Why so quiet?"

Twilight smiled. "It's a surprise. But I'd like Alejandra and Galahad to come with us… maybe even Lae—Luna, if she feels like it."

Rainbow Dash sighed, and shook her head, quenching the questions. She had done this before with Twilight. No matter how much she cajoled, begged, insisted or whined, Twilight never told her anything if it was 'a surprise'. "Fine, I'll wait. But I still don't know why Gilda is here. Did you know about her?"

"No." Twilight shook her head, "And I don't know who this Gabby griffon is either. But since we're going on a mission, I'd like to take some of my team with me, and Tala is down in Ponyville right now. Since we're not going that way, I might as well take the others."

Rainbow Dash was quiet for a moment, pondering. "What about the others?" she asked, eyeing Twilight.

Sighing, Twilight shook her head and looked away. "This… is not for them, Dash. They're all back home right now, in Ponyville. They're tending to crops, helping little animals, selling clothes, or organizing parties." She started walking a little bit faster, and Rainbow Dash simply followed suit.

"I still don't get why we can't send them a message."

Twilight grimaced. "This mission is really urgent, and unlike the others, having an official crown-mission would help your chances with the Wonderbolts as well." She glanced over her shoulder and smirked. "Besides. I couldn't go there and not bring you. I don't think you'd forgive me."

"Why wouldn't I forgive you?" Rainbow Dash asked, her mind already following Twilight's logic about how that would help with the Wonderbolts and liking that too much to really complain. "Okay, now I'm really curious."

"You'll find out in a moment," Twilight said as they took off, flapping their wings.

It wasn't a long flight before they could see the training grounds, or the squad that flew up to meet them. After confirming their identities, the group of pegasi saluted and flew away to continue their patrol. It was very clear that Luna had not wanted anyone else to be there.

Rainbow Dash caught sight of a couple of other patrols, but none of them bothered them as they finally saw their objective.

The training ground was very similar to the ones used by the Wonderbolts themselves, being on a pretty high mountain, above the cloud level. Usually, the whole area would have platoons of pegasi training and performing drills… something Rainbow Dash had witnessed herself a couple of times, but this time, there was nopony around other than the patrols they had left behind.

"It's kinda weird seeing this place so empty," Rainbow Dash said, glancing around. "I guess the Princess really wanted this all for herself, huh? Maybe she's practicing some crazy spells?"

Twilight's laugh was so awkward that Rainbow Dash could not ignore it. "Alright. Fezz up, Twilight."

Twilight cringed, glancing at her and taking a deep breath. "I guess you would be finding out soon enough… but you have to promise not to tell anybody about this."

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Cross m—"

"No! Don't summon her. Just promise, normally."

"Summon her?" Rainbow Dash muttered under her breath. "Alright, alright, I promise."

Twilight gulped. "Well, you see… the thing is that that's not actually Luna…"

Laetitia laughed.

She could feel the feathers, each one, ruffling in the wind. She could sense the updraft. She could sense the changes in pressure, humidity, speed. It was instinctual and beautiful. She had never felt this free.

She took on speed, spiraling up and up past clouds until there was only darkness and stars above her and she let go, falling down on her back, her eyes wide and smiling so hard her cheeks hurt as the tiniest moment of vertigo hit her and then a rush of air and adrenaline.

She fell several thousand feet, then turned and looped, whooping and laughing again.

Below her, in the amphitheater that was used for mock battles, Alejandra flew, tracing the edges of the structure really close, feeling her stalker behind her. She risked a glance, immediately noticing Gilda, who had a big, predatory grin on her face.

"Don't think you can outrun me, G!" Gilda roared. "I'm the fastest griffon you'll ever meet!"

And she was right.

Alejandra knew she couldn't outfly her, but she didn't plan to. They had done several loops there since the morning after picking up Luna, and she had been studying the structure. Up ahead there was a balcony, and that's where she would take her chance.

The moment she flew under the balcony, she twisted and opened her wings wide, arresting her acceleration enough to grab onto the ledge of the balcony. The momentum swung her upwards, and she quickly tucked her legs behind and pushed against the stone structure, flying down just as a very surprised Gilda should have flown under.

But she wasn't there.

An eagle-like cry from above made Alejandra flap hard to her left, throwing her weight in that direction desperately, and she barely managed to avoid Gilda's dive, who sprinted on the floor and took off after her with cat-like grace.

All her instincts ordered her to take out her guns and shoot… except her guns were with Galahad, and they were only allowed to fight without intent to kill.

"You can do it!" Gabby shouted from the side, and Alejandra narrowed her eyes. She slammed her claw down on the dirt, flapping her wings to pivot her out of the way just in time to let Gilda flash right past her.

Alejandra brought down her claw, but Gilda's tail slapped her in the eyes and broke her concentration, it took only that moment in their high-speed battle for Alejandra to loose control completely and crash, rolling away without much control, her wings and tail slapping the ground painfully until she came to a dusty stop.

"Haha!" Gilda crowed. "And one more point for me!" She approached Alejandra, offering a claw to help her up. "That wasn't bad, G," she added, grunting as she helped the former human up. "You almost had me there."

"How?!" Alejandra groaned. "How did you know?"

Gilda cackled. "You think I didn't notice you eying that balcony every time?" She shook her head, smirking smugly. "When I saw you aim for it, I flew straight up. I could see the fancy tumbling you did, but I was already going down for the kill."

"And the tail attack?" Alejandra asked.

"Instinct," Gilda replied, shrugging. "I've gotten into my share of fights and using my tail to distract has worked in desperate situations."

Alejandra shook her head in amusement.

"I think it's time for a break."

"Gah!" both griffons shouted, jumping back and glaring at Galahad, who simply smiled.

"Don't do that!" Gilda wheezed.

"We have guests," Galahad said, turning to the stands. "Gabby? Be a dear and get Laetitia, would you?"

"Yes, sir!"

Alejandra sat down, taking the time she could to gather her breath. "So… who's coming?"

Galahad motioned with his head, and Alejandra looked past him, squinting her eagle eyes. "Is that… Twilight?"

"...and Rainbow Dash." Gilda stood straighter, eyes narrowing. "I should go."

"No," Galahad said, glancing at the approaching pair. "They wouldn't bother us unless it was important."

"Yeah but—oof!"

Before Gilda could say anything else, she was tackled by Rainbow Dash and they both rolled in the dust, creating a veritable cloud, just as Twilight gently spiraled down to join them.

"Um… should we help them?" Alejandra asked.

Twilight shook her head. "Let's let them catch up first." She smiled using a wing to dust off Alejandra, who looked down with a small smile. "You look much better, I'm glad you're up and fighting again."

"Thanks."

Before she could say anything else, Laetitia landed, flanked by Gabby, who gaped at yet another princess.

"Twilight?" Laetitia asked. "What brings you here?"

Twilight smirked. "Hope."

o.0.o End Chapter 215 o.0.o

Chapter 216: Intimate

Ranger

Chapter 216: Intimate

By Wanderer D

Twilight Sparkle lead her team through the thick foliage of the Northern Forest, mind awash with several possible leads. Could the Staff of Soul help? Did it still exist? Perhaps the Earrings of One, or even the legendary Eye of Berta?

Cursed or not, magical items could bypass the worst effects of using forbidden magics. In fact, it was part of the reason they were created. And even though they might corrupt the users, they were always built with a safety switch of some sort, all it really took was some research.

But even then. Twilight had little intention to use the items themselves.

"I think… I want to come here."

Twilight blinked, shaking her head and dragging her attention to Laetitia. The Templar trapped in the alicorn, slowly took in the forest around her. Perhaps it was because she had met her after the magical accident, but Twilight had never seen her eyes so full of life, her smile so… open. "I'm sorry?"

Laetitia laughed. "I'm sorry, Twilight. I interrupted your thoughts."

"It's okay, I'm thinking too much anyway." Twilight smiled at the alicorn. "You were saying?"

Laetitia looked away, contemplating something beyond the trees around them. "I was thinking… after the war, I would like to come live here. In Equestria. I want to cross the mirror, and get a body of my own… I hope it's a pegasus."

"You wouldn't want to stay on Earth after all of that?"

Laetitia shook her head, still smiling, albeit a little sadly. "This world… it just fills me with life, Twilight. It sings to my soul… I'd give away all my powers for a chance to live here. When Sunset no longer needs me…" she trailed off, looking down. "Is it too… presumptuous that I'd like to live here with her? With Luna? That I'd rather not see Earth after we've freed it? That I want to be away from everything, from a world that's done its best to kill me?"

Twilight placed a hoof on Laetitia's shoulder. "I don't think anyone can be forced to anything. I think Sunset would understand. I think… I think she wants to come back someday too. And I think she would be happy if you were here for her."

Laetitia chuckled. "I'll always put her first. My life will always be secondary to hers. But I want both of us to be happy."

"Sunset needs time," Twilight said. "Once we get her back… once we get rid of whatever has taken control of her, then I think she'd probably enjoy being here for some time."

Laetitia laughed. "Oh, I will indulge myself in that fantasy." She looked up at the trees. "I feel like I can no longer be earth-bound. That I've experienced something beautiful beyond description. Even now, I cannot express the sheer happiness of flying. When Luna said to fly… I didn't realize. I didn't understand."

Twilight's smile was gentle. "It took me a long time to feel comfortable in the air, but you took to it like a fish to water. I think you'll be a pegasus, or maybe a griffon. Certainly a creature that was born to fly."

"It'll be hard to wait, ma cherie. I had already resigned to be nothing more than a memory in Luna's soul." Her smile changed. It was no longer sad, but peaceful. "It is… a beautiful fate, in a way. Becoming something like that. I have so much of Luna in me now…"

"And she has so much of you!" Twilight countered. "She started speaking French as well."

Laetitia grinned. "She knows me better than anyone. She's seen everything I am. Before her I am beyond naked, beyond an open book… I'm words and meaning sketched into her heart, and to me she's... " she shook her head, eyes wide, trying to describe it. "Like a blanket… a universe… a billion stars, shining gentle light and love and understanding. I have seen her darkest secrets, and she has tasted mine. I have seen her worst fears, and she has dissipated mine. When I die… in a way I know now, I will be eternal. Within her."

Twilight had gone quiet, listening to Laetitia's words. Oddly enough, she felt slightly jealous. Her thoughts drifted to that tone of absolute awe and confidence in Laetitia's voice. Would she ever feel that way? Luna had expressed similar feelings for Laetitia herself, although nothing so poetic... for Luna, Laetitia was someone that would leave a hand-print (or hoof-print) in her heart, but she would not lose herself in someone else's soul.

Laetitia was content with that fate, even if she was just now experiencing the thrill of a new life. Could she ever feel that way? Could she ever offer that sort of... assurance to anyone?

Unbidden, she glanced behind her, to where Alejandra walked, eyes studying their surroundings, ready to pounce and protect her, but also talking to the young griffon with her, who she had learned was her counterpart. Could Twilight ever be a part of something that?

Alejandra's eyes looked up to her, and they met with Twilight's. For a moment, there was something there, a strong feeling that the griffon wanted to curl up to Twilight, and the alicorn quickly looked away.

"You know, don't you?" Laetitia asked, her voice gentle. "She's infatuated with you. As a human and as a pony."

Twilight felt her face flush, but shook her head. "It wouldn't work... she's infatuated with me because we're both the only survivors of the mission. She told me before: I'm her pillar. She's clinging to me because she feels like we share that. And we do, we went through all of that, and we two survived. But she can't think that is enough... especially now that she found Gabby, she'll slowly realize it's not me that she wants. She just wants... security, or a loving companion of some sort."

Laetitia shrugged. "You seem to have done a lot of thinking about this."

Twilight nodded firmly, eyes straight ahead. "I have."

"My dear." Laetitia smiled, a small, encouraging smile. "If you don't feel the same way as she does, there is no shame, nothing wrong in talking to her and clarifying that. But, what you're doing is imposing your thoughts on why she shouldn't be with you, into her reasons for being here with you. You do not know her true feelings, just as she doesn't know yours."

Twilight's brow narrowed. "You think I'm fitting the evidence to my theory, rather than seeing if my theory fits the evidence?"

"That's one way of putting it, Twilight."

Twilight looked down, pressing her lips. What did she really want? Did she want Alejandra's love? The thought wasn't repulsive. It was, in fact, warming and nice. But just because it was a nice prospect, it didn't mean it was what they needed.

As if she were reading her mind, Laetitia hugged her with a wing. "Twilight. Think of what you need. And I promise you, it will be okay. Even if it's not what she wants."

"I—"

"I see it!" the little griffon shouted excitedly, pointing across the woods at a house that was just becoming visible.

"...I guess that will have to wait."

o.0.o End Chapter 216 o.0.o

Chapter 217: Reclaim

Ranger

Chapter 217: Reclaim

By Wanderer D

Rainbow Dash followed Laetitia and Twilight at a leisurely pace, letting the pair talk with as much privacy as could be granted, given the circumstances. They were an odd group, and she still had some trouble understanding why Twilight had insisted on bringing her with them, and still leave the others behind.

Still, there were some advantages to the situation. For one, she was on an adventure with the coolest princess. Also, and she felt a bit guilty about it, without Fluttershy or Pinkie, two of their companions wouldn't feel uncomfortable. Without Fluttershy, Alejandra was more at ease, enjoying her conversation with Galahad and Gabby, and without Pinkie Pie, here, she had a chance to try and fix something she should have tried to fix a long time ago.

"So, can we talk now, or are you still going to ignore me?"

Gilda's response to her words was to basically tense up, then try to act normal, but that didn't fool Rainbow Dash. She had known Gilda for years. Ever since they were nothing more than a cub and a filly in flight school. They had been the scrappy pair, ready to get into any and all fights, more often than not getting owned at the beginning, until later on they both had learned how to fight for real.

Rainbow knew all of Gilda's body language. The sway of her tail; the slight increase in speed, the tension on her shoulders when she wanted to argue, but chose not to. The way her wings trembled was Gilda's tell for an energetic comeback. Her head held higher and back was her defensive tell-she was clamping her beak hard. Her eyes were focused entirely ahead.

If anypony had asked who knew Gilda the best, Rainbow would have stepped forth immediately. And it wouldn't be bragging. It would be fact.

It was also a fact that Gilda knew her just as well. She could—and had—manipulated Rainbow at times with her knowledge of what made her twitch. Up to the point, in fact, that it had finally broken their friendship when she had attempted to sabotage Rainbow's friendship with Twilight and the others.

Ever since, she had seen neither tail nor beak of her erstwhile friend, and now, out of the blue, she was here, with Alejandra, Luna—well, Laetitia—Galahad, and some cub, on their way to some mysterious place Twilight had insisted in dragging her to.

And Gilda had completely refused to talk to her at all during the whole trip so far.

"Gilda," Rainbow Dash tried again. "Come on, talk to me."

"Why?" Gilda growled. "I don't have to talk to you at all, Rainbow Dash. I'm here for Alejandra, Gabby, and Galahad."

"Look," Rainbow Dash said, "the way I see it, we can continue ignoring each other, or we can try and fix our friendship."

Gilda snorted. "Friendship? You left me for your new buddies, Rainbow Dash. So far, only that one—" she pointed at the armed and armored Twilight, "—doesn't look or act like a total dweeb. But the rest? Uncool."

Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth. "My friends are not dweebs, they're just different from you. But they accept me as I am, and they would accept you too."

The griffon snorted. "If they're not dweebs then why did Battle Princess Twilight not bring them along?"

"That has nothing to do with them being that."

"Well, she brought you, the toughest of your bunch, me, Alejandra who's a soldier from another universe, Galahad who's an assassin… and an overachieving cub. How exactly does that not clarify that the dweebs were left behind."

"Seriously, Gilda?"

"Seriously what, Dash? You don't like it when I point out the obvious?"

"Hey, I'm trying to fix things between us, here!"

"That's all fine and dandy, but what if I don't want to fix things?" Gilda snapped. "Can you deal with that? Huh? You chose them over me. I got the message loud and clear."

"But that's not what I wanted!" Rainbow Dash said, feeling her anger boiling. "I wanted to have my friends! All of them! Including you! You don't have to be their friend, but do you have to stop being mine?"

Gilda's beak clamped shut again, and Rainbow Dash knew she had scored a hit. But whether that would help at all was anypony's guess. She kept her eye on Gilda, trying to guess what would come next, but as they walked, the silence became too much.

"We lost Twilight a few months ago," Rainbow Dash said. "You might know a bit about it, since you know Luna's not Luna and that Alejandra is a soldier from another world. But maybe you haven't heard that one night, my friend was gone."

Gilda's head was tilted just so, and Rainbow Dash smiled a little. At least she was listening.

"We didn't know what was going on, only that somepony had broken into the castle and stolen her Element and this pony… she was ruthless. She had broken a guard's legs, and had almost killed two more. And then she had thrown Princess Luna at four more, and somehow tackled Twilight through an inter-dimensional portal and we couldn't even follow her!"

Gilda slowed down a little, matching her pace to Rainbow Dash again.

"Obviously she's… sort of okay," Rainbow Dash continued, glancing up at Twilight and Lu-Laetitia. "But… for the longest time we only had letters. About how all her friends died. Or that she was captured. Or that she had watched a traitor be executed. Or that she had gone out to kill…"

Rainbow Dash trailed off, glaring at the ground for several steps. "I could have lost my friend a thousand times over. And I thought back on how lucky I was to have friends that were alive and safe… and I thought about friends I had lost. I thought about you." She took a deep breath. "Things just… escalated. Twilight came here because of the black vines Discord planted, and I was all over the place talking to soldiers and guards about trauma."

She carefully nudged Gilda's shoulder. "It would have been nice to have my best friend around."

Gilda snorted, but she didn't growl or push her away, which was encouraging.

"So yeah," Rainbow Dash said, letting out a slow breath. "I'm sorry I was a lousy friend and didn't reach out when things calmed down."

"Ah, stop it." Gilda finally relented, glaring at Rainbow Dash. "You know how we griffons…" she glanced at Gabby. "Well, most griffons are. We're grumpy, ready to fight and rough all around. Your town… Ponyville, is something we'll never have because we can't get our claws off of each other's necks. Your friends there have it easy. It's hard relating to ponies that never had to struggle for food or education. I had to compete to get to go to flight school. We griffons aren't born with a paw already crossing the line." Her growl was less angry and more frustrated. "They don't understand where I came from."

"No," Rainbow Dash admitted. "They don't. But they're not bad ponies. They really wanted to give you a chance."

Gilda looked away, frowning, and Rainbow Dash let it be. She knew her friend well enough to know that saying more would not get her anywhere. It was time for Gilda to make up her mind on that front.

Still. It felt really nice to be walking next to her again.

It was then that she heard Gabby gasp, followed by an enthusiastic, "I see it!"

She looked up, trying to see among the trees, blinking in confusion when she realized it was just a small cottage in the middle of the woods. Why were they even here?

o.0.o End Chapter 217 o.0.o

Chapter 218: Forget

Ranger

Chapter 218: Forget

By Wanderer D

"Well, this place is a dump."

Twilight glanced over her shoulder at Rainbow Dash who had just walked into the battered home. She and Alejandra had their weapons out ever since they had spotted the kicked-in door, and the several objects strewn outside the hut.

Galahad and Gabby waited outside, the latter peeking in from the window, while the rest of them investigated the place.

"Who lives here anyway?" Rainbow Dash asked, looking around the place, her eyes narrowing with slight recognition at some of the objects.

Twilight smirked. "You haven't figured it out?"

Rainbow Dash blinked, slowly looking around again, while Gilda gave Twilight a curious look. "Why would Rainbow Dash know who lives here?"

"Wait." Rainbow Dash's voice was low. "No way."

"What?" Gilda asked. "This place is full of books and old stuff. Why would you possib—"

"What's going on here? Who are you?" A voice asked from the door, and the group turned around to see a heavily-dressed female pony slowly walking into the room.

"No way! No way!" Rainbow Dash gushed. "Y-you're A.K. Yearling!"

The pony made a disgruntled sound while Alejandra and Gilda shared a look of confusion.

"Who?" Gilda asked, to which Alejandra's response was a shrug.

"She wrote Daring Do!"

"She wrote what?" Gilda asked, glancing from the new pony back to Rainbow Dash.

"Daring Do! The best book series ever!" Rainbow Dash gushed, before her eyes widened and she stared at Gilda. "Uh, not that I would know! Hehe..." she gulped. "But I've heard a bunch of eggheads claim that!"

"Right."

The pony at the door didn't seem impressed. "That doesn't answer my question. Why are you here and what are you doing to my things?"

"I'm afraid your home was like this when we arrived," Twilight said, lowering her gun. "We're here to consult you on some ancient artifacts—" she stopped as AK Yearling walked past them to check on a fake book with a large, golden ring inside.

"It's safe…" she glanced over at her unexpected guests with a frown. "If you don't mind, I really have to—"

"Stop whatever you're doing and help us out," Twilight interrupted, eyes narrowed and not appreciating the earlier attitude. "We have lives on the line and very little time to help them. I need your expertise, miss Yearling, and I need it now."

"Figures. Somepony just gets wings, and now she thinks she's an authority." Yearling's eyes narrowed as well and she marched up to Twilight, glaring at her straight in the eye. "Well, excuse me, princess, but the bottom line is I'm not for hire for whatever inane friendship problem you might have. This here is one of the Rings of Scorchero, and I have more than enough problems with it because—"

"Oh, get over yourself!" Twilight snapped. "I didn't say a friendship problem. I said lives are at stake, literally!"

"Twilight," Laetitia said, walking into the house, and drawing a wide-eyed stare from Yearling. "There are a few ponies approaching the cabin. They seem to be…" she hesitated. "trying to look intimidating." She cleared her throat. "C'est tout simplement adorable."

Rainbow Dash gasped. "Are they here for the Ring?"

"Probably," Yearling said. "Now, if you could get out of my way…"

"No." Twilight said, stepping in front of the author. "Alejandra, Laetitia, take care of them."

"Right," Alejandra said, "you coming, Gilda?"

"Sure."

"Oh, and girls," Twilight called. "These ponies are probably not a real threat, so use as much force as necessary, but don't kill them."

"Your world, your rules," Alejandra said. "I've already gotten enough attitude for that giant lizard."

The trio left the house, allowing for Gabby and Galahad to step in. Yearling however, didn't pay any attention to them. "You're really getting in the middle of something you don't understand."

"Come on, Do," Galahad said, drawing the attention of everycreature in the room. "Don't be like that. Twilight does have a good reason to come here."

"Do?" Rainbow Dash asked. "As in Daring Do?"

"As I live and breathe," Yearling growled, taking off her additional clothing.

"A.K. Yearling is Daring Do!" Twilight and Rainbow gasped in unison, then Twilight looked at Galahad. "Wait, you know each other?"

"Hold on, hold on," Rainbow Dash muttered, looking from Galahad to Daring Do, then back to Galahad, then back to Daring Do. "Older griffon gentlecolt that happens to be an assassin..." she pointed an accusing hoof at Galahad. "You're Gefährlich?!"

"No way!" Twilight gasped, her professional face dropping. "You're the griffon that took down the Saddle Arabian Guard while Daring infiltrated the castle to steal the Crown of Gil the Mesh!"

"Gilgamesh." Daring whispered to herself. "Stupid editor thought it wasn't a real name."

"And then the two of you escaped together and hid in a tiny compartment in the Sultan's own boat!" Dash squealed excitedly.

Galahad smirked, and bowed. "I did like that nickname," he said, winking at Daring, whose scowl did not fade at all. "Although you left out a lot of what happened when we got to spend the night in Foaledo."

"Y-shut up!" Daring snapped. "You disappear after the temple comes down, and then you just show up as if nothing happened years later?! What's wrong with you?"

"Assassin." Galahad shrugged as if the statement explained everything.

Daring was about to reply when two very loud noises were heard outside, followed by an obvious scream of pain.

"Fuck." Twilight muttered. "I thought I told you not to kill anyone!" she shouted, turning around and hurrying to the door, followed by the others.

Outside, they found a bunch of terrified and beat up ponies, being tied up by Gabby along with a slightly sick-looking Gilda. The younger griffon looked conflicted, glancing from the group to one of the ponies—who was dressed in better clothes than the others—and was squirming on the ground, screaming in agony every time he moved his left hind-leg.

"What the hell, Alejandra?" Twilight asked, pointing a hoof at the injured pony.

"He tried to stab me," the griffon replied. "I told him to put the knife down, but he didn't listen. So I shot him in the leg."

"He'll live." Laetitia added. "Alejandra's shot should have gone mostly through muscle at the point of entry, and the blood is not spurting like a serious wound would."

"You're trained soldiers!" Rainbow Dash shouted, staring at the fallen pony. "Couldn't you have just—"

"Twilight," Alejandra interrupted. "What's a soldier to do when a hostile comes rushing at them with a knife?"

"We're not going to risk our lives unnecessarily," Twilight took a deep breath. "Fine. But unless it's imminent danger to our lives, let's try and not shoot anyone else, alright?"

Alejandra looked away. "If that's what you want, but if anyone… any creature of any sort threatens you—"

Twilight patted her shoulder with her hoof, and walked up to the downed pony. "You. What the hell do you want?"

"Help me!"

"No."

"Twilight!" Rainbow Dash gasped, face pale. "We can't just—"

"Listen Dash," Twilight interrupted, shaking her head. "This guy attacked us and was willing to use a knife against trained soldiers, so whatever it is he's after, he believes it's worth his life. Our hero, Daring Do, is clearly more concerned with her own adventures to help us out, and since I don't have the inclination to shoot her too, I'm just going to take what I can get and solve this as quickly as possible so we can get this over with."

Rainbow Dash didn't look happy, but stepped back. Daring Do walked over, standing next to her. "Uh… I thought Twilight was the Princess of Friendship?"

"Was." Rainbow Dash whispered bitterly. "Then she went to war."

"Listen up, uh… you."

"That's Dr. Caballeron," Daring provided, still looking at Twilight dubiously.

"Right," Twilight acknowledged. "Caballeron. I'm sure that hurts, but that's a good thing. It means you're still alive. Right? Now, I know you want my help…" she pointed a hoof at her chest, "and I want to help you, but you have to help us. Why do you want the ring?"

"Please, I'm bleeding here!"

Twilight took a deep breath. "Yes. I can see that! It is a very bad thing! And guess what? I have magic that can heal you. So why don't you do us both a favor and tell me what I need to know so I can use it?"

"Twilight," Gilda spoke up, "come on. This guy's one of the bad guys, but he doesn't deserve this."

"Princess…" Caballeron whined, lifting a begging hoof to Laetitia. "Please help me…"

"Oh, mon petit cheval, I'm afraid that is not my decision."

"Twilight." Rainbow Dash hissed, pulling her friend back. "Remember where you are. This is Equestria. This is a pony… a bad pony, sure, but not one of your killer monsters. You need to snap out of it!"

Twilight reared back, blinking and looking from Rainbow Dash to Caballeron, to the others. She gritted her teeth then turned around. Her horn flashed and Caballeron stopped squirming, still moaning in pain. "The wound is shut, but there's nothing much I can do for the pain." She licked her lips. "I… I need a moment. Someone get the info out of him."

Rainbow Dash watched Twilight trot away behind the house and grimaced. "Uh, excuse me. I'll be right back."

"Twilight is under a lot of pressure, Daring," Galahad said gently. "She really does mean it when she says lives depend on this."

Daring Do clenched her mouth, her eyes fixed on the blood.

o.0.o End Chapter 218 o.0.o

Chapter 219: Friendship

Ranger

Chapter 219: Friendship

By Wanderer D

Rainbow Dash went around Daring Do's home, a thousand thoughts and harsh words on her mind, which faded when she found Twilight, sitting down and leaning her head against the trunk of a tree, repeatedly bumping her head on the tree and muttering to herself. She looked miserable.

"Hey, Twilight?" she ventured, slowing down and stopping behind her friend. "Are you okay?"

Twilight gently smacked her forehead against the tree once more. "No, Dash. I'm not."

Rainbow Dash sighed, walking up to her and sitting down to her side. "Wanna talk about it?"

Twilight rested her head on the trunk and glanced from under her bangs at Rainbow Dash. "Not really."

"But you're going to, right?"

Twilight closed her eyes. "Yeah."

"So what happened back there?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Hostile unit got shot, he has information we need." Twilight said dully, "So I didn't help him and let him fear for his life because I have better things to do than negotiating with terrorists."

"Really?"

Twilight sighed. "Rainbow, you've read the books. What do the Rings of Scorchero do?"

Rainbow frowned, concentrating for a moment before her eyes went wide. "Oh my gosh! They can bring blazing heat that covers all of the ancient Tenochtitlan Empire!" She shook her head. "Is that why you were kinda torturing him for? To stop that?"

Twilight chuckled. "No. But it's one of the many reasons I told myself to justify doing that. Along with Sunset's life being on the line. Along with Laetitia's life being on the line. Along with 'what would Chrysalis do?' and I'm not even sure she'd do that. Every time Caballeron screamed, I thought reasons for why it was okay that I was doing that."

"Twilight—"

"Equestria is not Earth." Twilight turned around, resting her back on the tree trunk and looking up at the sky past the forest around them. "Here I'm a Princess, not an XCOM soldier. Today I showed everyone around what type of ruler I could be."

Rainbow Dash shook her head. "You stopped."

"Because you were here," Twilight said. "Can you imagine, if you hadn't come? If it was only Alejandra, Laetitia, Galahad, Gabby and Gilda?" She sighed. "The last two couldn't stop me. I barely know them and they barely know me. The first three would support my decision and justify it.

"On Earth, the fight is so desperate, that more than one person or resistance group has completely given up on their morals and turned to ruthless torture of anyone that refuses to help them. XCOM comes close a lot of times… hay, I think Vahlen crossed the line if you listen to what Bradford and Tygan have to say about her experiments.

"There's always a very thin line of what is acceptable there… but even they respect that. And that's on Earth. Over here… who tortures or allows their subjects to suffer?" She levitated and threw a small rock. "Sombra." Another small rock. "Chrysalis. Not shining examples of what makes us good, are they?"

Rainbow Dash leaned onto her friend's shoulder. "Come on, you're not that bad."

"Now, but I could be." Twilight licked her lips, looking down at the forest floor. "I brought you because you love Daring Do's books as much as I do. But I almost left you behind with the others."

Ears perked, Rainbow leaned back so she could look at Twilight. "So you left the others behind on purpose? It wasn't because they weren't around?"

Twilight laughed, a bitter, self-recriminating laugh. "Oh Rainbow. I could have made an effort. But I knew that I might have to do things to get what I wanted that they wouldn't approve of." She sighed. "It was easier to leave them behind than to force myself to face the fact that there are different ways of doing things here in Equestria. I knew the others would not have approved of me sending Alejandra out to "take care" of the bad guys." She shook her head. "When I gave the order, I knew. I knew shots would be fired."

"So you left them behind because they would have stopped you."

Twilight nodded. "Worse. Because I knew that this was easier and faster. Alejandra, for all her training, is just like me Dash. We're really rookies. We're both better trained than your average pony, but we're still green. We're still learning as we go. Tala would have handled things differently. Sunset…" she grimaced. "Has been on Earth too long, but if she wanted to, she could've taken the group by herself without really injuring anyone."

"And if the girls had been here?"

"I'd terrify them." Twilight whispered. "And I'm terrified of that. I'm afraid I'll lose your respect. That Fluttershy will hate me. That Applejack will lose her faith in me. That Pinkie would never see me and smile. That Rarity would be disgusted." Her ears flattened and she bit her lip. "That I've turned into someone different. So different, that none of you would want to be with me."

The pair remained quiet for a few moments.

"You changed, Twilight," Rainbow said eventually. "Nopony can look at you now and see the innocent egghead who would close her eyes when she got into any sort of confrontation or beg others for peace and understanding." She sighed. "That pony is gone."

"Oh."

Dash put her hoof on top of Twilight's. "But you, Twilight Sparkle, are still here. And you're different. You've grown and seen things nopony else has. You survived where just about everypony we know from Ponyville would probably not. You earned the respect, admiration and friendship of everypony you met on the other side of the mirror who was willing to listen." She smiled. "That's something only the Princess of Friendship can do!"

Rainbow Dash stood up and beat her wings, opening her forelegs to encompass everything around them. "You came back! You're trying to do the impossible, not to destroy enemies, but to save your friends. You might be Battle Princess Twily now, but that doesn't mean you stopped being the Princess of Friendship." She pointed at Twilight with her hoof. "Just because you changed, doesn't mean you're not yourself! Nopony else can do the things you do. Nopony else can solve the things you can!"

Twilight shook her head. "But I was about to—"

"About to make a mistake!" Rainbow Dash interrupted. "Everypony makes mistakes. I've made mistakes, and so has Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, you and Rarity. Don't tell me you already forgot all your friendship lessons?

"So you were close to making something worse. But you didn't. When I got through to you, you stopped. It could have been a lot worse. You could have simply not held back. Or ignored me! They could all be dead instead of tied up. You're not perfect Twilight, but you're not Sombra. You're not Queen Chrysalis." She got close so that she could stare at Twilight right in the eyes. "You're not a monster."

Twilight smiled a little. "So what now?"

"The way I see it, you're still in charge," Rainbow Dash said, flapping her wings so she could give her friend some space. "So you might as well get up and talk to the others. Just remember that you are the Princess of Friendship… and that we're all here for you. Everypony. Old friends and new."

She leaned forth, offering Twilight her hoof.

The princess smiled and took it.

o.0.o End Chapter 219 o.0.o

Chapter 220: Fallen

Ranger

Chapter 220: Fallen

By Wanderer D

"So, now what?" Gilda asked.

After what little remained of the day had faded into darkness, Twilight had teleported Caballeron's goons to Canterlot prison with a note from herself. Caballeron himself, exhausted was still tied up and his mouth tied shut, and had been magically attached to a chair. He would not be going anywhere.

And so, after helping clean up a little, they had made tea and gathered together around Daring's dinner table to consider their next move.

"I had a plan," Daring Do said. "The intention was to let Caballeron think he got away with the ring, so I could figure out who wanted it in the first place."

"Well, we've figured that the one that wants it is this Ahuichicle guy, right?" Gilda said. "Why don't we go to their meeting place and take care of him then?"

Daring shook her head. "If Caballeron doesn't show up himself, Ahuitzotl will know things went wrong and they'll all be on guard. He's not as smart as he think he is, but he's not stupid. We'll need to figure out a way to trick him into taking us to the temple."

"So, what's so important in that temple that you need to go there?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"The temple itself needs to be destroyed," Daring Do said, "if we simply destroy the ring, it a new one can be forged later on. No, the Temple must be brought down by removing all other rings from the dias. Once the whole thing tipples down, then we can destroy the rings and Ahuitzotl will never control the valley."

"Ahuitzotl is a powerful foe," Twilight said, "especially from what we base him on all your previous adventures and encounters, Daring. But he's also generally not stupid nor prone to do things without an endgame of some sort. What's he going to gain by activating the rings and burning the valley down?"

Daring almost rolled her eyes. Almost. Then she remembered that Princess of Friendship or not, she wasn't playing around. "The valley would be doomed, but the rings could be used for more than that," she said, "Ahuitzotl could bring war and raise an army to attack other countries."

Twilight sighed. "Always wars." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "We can get more information from Caballeron and help you destroy the temple."

Daring huffed. "I always work alone. But since it seems I have no other choice, why don't we get to the point of your visit. You said you needed help? For what?"

"We do need your help…" Twilight cleared her throat. "I have a friend that needs help. She's… been through a really tough time, and is currently in a place with very little magic around… she's also... a blood witch."

The cup in Daring's hoof cracked. "A blood witch?" she said carefully. "As in, forbidden magic blood witch. Scourge of the land, bring down the apocalypse kind of forbidden stuff?"

Twilight nodded. "She's been practicing for years without much of an issue, but recently during a mission, it seems like she was possessed… she's… calling herself something else. She's a good person… a good pony." Twilight looked down. "Please help me save her. There must be some sort of ancient artifact designed to fight ancient magics like that."

Daring stood and rummaged through her books, bringing out an old tome and opening it on the table, flipping the pages until she found an illustration of a city in flames and ruins.

"A long time ago, the great city of the Calpolli tribe was one of the ancient wonders of the world. It is said that their greatest priest, a unicorn of great power named Camazotz, was the first spellcaster to discover blood magic. Whether that's true or not, nopony knows. But what we do know, is that as his power grew, so did his lusts for other things. Mares. Stallions. Gold. Food. Magic.

"At one point, it wasn't enough. One night, he slaughtered everypony in his temple. From the walls and halls of it, massive blood-like tentacles emerged, bringing down the entire city in one night." She raised her eyes to Twilight. "Tell me, Princess. Why do you think the ancient ponies had so many powerful items like the Rings of Scorchero?"

Twilight shook her head, eyes fixated on the image. "Why?"

In answer, Daring flipped the page, where a pegasus pony in golden and white armor held aloft a golden feathered lance. Lightning and fire rained on the city below. "Because blood mages were not saved. They needed to be destroyed."

"I refuse to believe that!" Twilight snarled. "There has to be another way!"

"Your "good" pony already has surpassed the transformations of anypony in history, except perhaps Camazotz himself!" Daring countered.

She stood up, gathering more books and shaking her head.

"There are many forbidden magics, as you well know, and all of them had to be fought somehow! Most often battling these creatures required a great sacrifice." She opened another book, sliding it over to Twilight. "The shadow mage, Tonameyotl, who became powerful enough to inhabit and control everypony that cast a shadow before the heroine Icetlacatl hid her own shadow in a gem and absorbed all the shadow magic within her before throwing herself into the ocean."

She pulled up another book in a completely different language. "Pevka had similarly to deprive herself of sounds… any sounds… trapping her voice and essence before she could take Ritem down forever. She left behind her home and family to stop a monster that could kill anything that even rustled. It's said that even before she reached Ritem, she was half mad."

Another book came out. "Sivil did the same… perhaps the most tragic, capturing her very soul to take down the Time Wizard Lord Murthod by trapping her essence outside of time… while she was still living!"

For each name, she put down a book on the table, flipping pages to show the illustrations of each of their gruesome deaths. "None of those villains were half as dangerous as a blood mage," Daring said. "And all the heroes that tried to fight them, even if they won, died."

"Twilight?" Alejandra asked when she noticed the princess was not answering. Instead, she was staring at the images. One was a blue, earth pony with a feathered headband. The other was a purple unicorn in light armor, and the last one a yellow pegasus in traditional battle armor.

Each of them were depicted wearing a red gem around their necks.

"Oh Celestia…" Twilight murmured, "it's worse than I thought."

o.0.o End Chapter 220 o.0.o

Chapter 221: Found

Ranger

Chapter 221: Found

By Wanderer D

Atop Daring Do's cottage, Galahad sat, watching the forest around them, still as a statue, and in such a way that a casual observer would never notice him.

Gilda had dozed off near the tied up Caballeron, tying an additional rope from him to her hind paw, in case he tried to escape. The pony himself was unconscious after being given some strong herbal medicine and some help from Twilight's magic.

Lunatitia had taken off a bit earlier, full of energy and wanting to fly as high as she could in the darkness and moonlight.

Gabby slept curled close to Alejandra, who watched with mild amusement her younger-counterpart's legs, wings and tail twitch as whatever she was dreaming of took place. It was late, but no-one had felt like going to sleep yet.

There were plans to make, and also many, many references to her home-country's mythology to not boggle the mind. Ahuitzotl? Tenochtitlan? Camazotz? Next thing Quetzalcoatl and Tlaloc would drop by to talk shop.

Still, it was an eye-opener to see the sort of tragedy that Sunset Shimmer had gotten herself into. Heroes always rose in mythology to kill the monsters… on Earth, Greek heroes had defeated Medusa and the Leviathan, or the Minotaur and the Cyclops, then gone home, usually to be killed by more mundane means, like poison. It was strange to see that things in the past were a lot more grim for a world of pastel-colored ponies and other creatures who hadn't seen war in centuries.

Was Sunset truly one of those? Admittedly she was fighting monsters, but then again, so was every other XCOM soldier, and they weren't turning into demons. Yet.

She glanced over at Twilight and Daring arguing back and forth on ancient magical artifacts, with Rainbow Dash occasionally throwing in her own half-muttered comments, seemingly engrossed in some of the books Daring had pulled out earlier.

Twilight's eyes had a slight hint of desperation, and Alejandra could understand that. Sunset was a sister in arms, and a bit of an XCOM legend in her own right…

Her loss was—even ignoring personal relations—a big punch to the gut when it came to XCOM. She had become a symbol of their power to fight the Chosen, who were for all intents and purposes, the ultimate ADVENT agents.

Sunset had produced results, but she had known all along that she was going to go mad someday. As for Laetitia… her sacrifice made Alejandra proud to be a human, and also a member of the same army where someone so devoted would serve. Even as a loaner from the Templars.

Alejandra shivered, extending a wing over Gabby's form both to keep her warm, and as an involuntary effort to comfort herself a little. Ever since finding out about Sunset's fate, Alejandra had wondered how it would feel to know that you were going to one day lose your mind? What kind of state of mind someone would have to be in to prepare ways to have others kill them if it all went wrong.

When she had arrived in this world, she'd thought that Sunset and Twilight were somewhat unique in their willingness to fight the good fight whatever the cost, especially considering Fluttershy's infuriatingly naive view of the—well, not her world, specifically—but certainly the multiverse.

Given how blatantly horrified she and the others were at any sort of violence that went beyond some bruises, it was surprising to find that pony heroes of the past had knowingly sacrificed themselves to stop monsters, even knowing their fate could be worse than death.

And if the stories were true, Twilight's friends were actual, living, legend-like heroes in their own right. Saved-the-world kind of heroes out of Ndlovu's or Galahad's stories back home. They had stopped an evil goddess from casting everything into darkness… with a rainbow ray that had purified her.

They had defeated an invasion of body-snatchers/changelings and blasted their Queen… with love.

They had overcome their weaknesses and trapped Chaos himself… with rainbows… and then later on befriended him with honest friendship.

They had taken down wannabe Sauron with a crystal heart.

And yet, despite the danger, they had been so lucky, so… protected by the benevolent nature of this world that they still had the privilege of arguing whether killing in self-defense against murderous enemies was ethical.

What if Sunset had sacrificed herself somehow, thinking that she was stopping a Blood Demon without knowing that that sacrifice would turn her into something equally bad, if not worse?

By all accounts Sunset was just as educated as Twilight, so when she had started researching and creating her own gem… had she known? Had she been aware of just how much she would lose to this monster that called herself Fugue? Sunset, unlike Twilight's friends, was well aware of how bloody and dangerous the real world outside of this sphere of pastel magical horses was. They all knew the universe was unforgiving and ready to devour them at the slightest excuse.

A bit of twitching and Gabby cuddling up closer to her and purring for a second made Alejandra smile and look down. She didn't know what she was exactly for Gabby. A new mom? A big sister? A friend? All she knew was that Gabby didn't belong on Earth and that the thought of leaving her behind made her feel like someone was grasping her heart and squeezing it..

When the time came to return to Earth… would she be strong enough to let go? Or would she find another solution?

For all she criticised Fluttershy's view of the world… she'd rather have Gabby grow up here than where the real monsters ruled.

"Look, all I'm saying is that your friend is already on the right track," Daring stated. "Sure, it sucks that she had to create these bullet things to kill herself, but she clearly understood the matter much better than either of us. Not only by your own account she studied Blood Magic for years, she also studied the siren gems, and knows full well what they did while they existed in Equestria. We don't know half the stuff she does, and I'm not willing to condemn my soul just for the sake of someone that did it knowingly, and planned ahead for the eventuality. I'm sorry. It sucks. But it's true."

"How can you say that! Sunset is willing to sacrifice her very essence and memory for this and you just want to let her do it!" Twilight snapped. "Just because you can't see a solution, that doesn't mean there isn't one! I know I can't solve everything on my own! That's why I came here, because two heads are better than one!"

"You just asked me to look for the Eye of Vecna!" Daring Do hissed. "It's not real! It's an Ogres and Oubliettes invention!"

"I said "something like the Eye of Vecna!" Twilight retorted.

"It doesn't matter! Because even if it did, its powers have nothing to do with the current situation!"

"My sister is going to die!"

Daring closed her mouth, biting her retort.

Twilight trembled. "She's… not my sister by blood," she clarified softly. "But—"

Daring sighed. "I understand. I'm sorry… I just don't know how to help you, Princess," she said more gently. "I've never found anything in my travels that could cure a blood witch. By all rights Sunset should be mad with power right now, but it seems that she's somehow able to act and think like a siren… she might not even be a blood witch anymore! She seems to be something completely different."

Twilight simply nodded miserably.

"I'm not telling you to give up it's just… it's never been done."

"Girls?" Rainbow Dash spoke up, drawing their attention. She looked up from the book and turned it around, showing the entry to the other two. "Would this help?"

"The Algae Photis" Daring whispered slowly, eyes widening. "I-it could work!"

Twilight blinked. "The what?"

"The Algae Photis," Daring Do repeated. "It was the legendary sword of the Underwater King, Divecurrent, he was said to be the king of the seaponies, married to Queen Seabiscuit and overseer and keeper of the deep ocean. His sword's powers were barely passed through legend, but it is said it could heal wounds, and more importantly, cut through magic and curses without killing the opponent."

"What?! Why didn't you—"

"Mention it before?" Daring interrupted, raising an eyebrow. "Do you have any idea how many legendary items I have to constantly remember?"

Twilight sighed. "Okay, you're right. I'm sorry… but, can we get it?"

Daring bit her lip. "We… can investigate it. But we deal with Ahuitzotl first, okay?"

Twilight smiled. "Deal."

Daring nodded then stood up. "Now to write a letter to Queen Novo…" she muttered once she was out of earshot.

o.0.o End Chapter 221 o.0.o

Chapter 222: Demon

Ranger

Chapter 222: Demon

By Wanderer D

Bongani coughed, wrapping his arms around himself and making his way across what remained of the settlement where he lived. He waded through the debris, coughing in the smoke and dragging himself out of the muddy, treacherous waters. As soon as he was out, he cleaned the soles of his feet, painfully pulling and removing the sharp things that had pierced them.

He then started to stumble upwards, sidestepped around the dead, burnt bodies, too tired to think of what to do, only aware of how hungry he was… and when he smelled something sweet in the air, he scampered over to the metal-sheet ruins of a former home, ignoring the pain in his feet, or the sting and blood when he cut his arm on a sharp edge when he made his way in.

He dug around, pushing a burnt human hand out of the way until he found it buried under other things: a small, wrapped piece of something… it looked edible. Was this what he had smelled?

"Don't eat that."

He froze, fearing for his life. When he didn't die, he slowly turned around to face the woman who had spoken. She was tall, with red and gold hair and red eyes that glowed almost like flames. She was dressed in something dark, he couldn't say what it was. It was not the rags of what he and others wore.

She smelled like blood.

"Eat this," she said, not caring about the distrustful look he gave her. Somehow, although she was too far for it, a dark hand opened closer to Bongani that it could have possibly been. On the palm of the hand, there were several wrapped items of food.

Real food. The stuff sometimes his parents would bring at great expense from traders. Treats to be enjoyed once every few months.

Bongani was tired. So tired. "Is it poisoned?"

The woman shook her head. "You just look like you need it."

Hesitantly, he picked it up, watching her warily as he slowly unpacked it. It smelled so much better than the shit, burning meat and gas and death...

He took a bite, and then another, dragging the back of his hand over his face, trying to get rid of snot, tears and soot as much as possible without stopping his eating. His eyes turned to the ADVENT city nearby.

"What's your name?"

"B-bongani," he managed to say in between bites. He swallowed, the pieces of food feeling almost too big and pushing their way down his throat uncomfortably, but it was delicious. When he looked up, she was holding a bottle of water, from which he drank deeply.

His body ached.

"What happened here?"

"The rains had started earlier this year," he said, sitting down once he had finished the food. He threw the wrappers on the floor, next to the burnt hand. "There was… a river of mud, it killed a lot of people… my sister…" he swallowed. He would not cry.

She didn't say anything, simply watching him.

"They watched." He pointed at the city, coughing. "They watched. The elders went to ask for help. ADVENT came, but not to help. To burn. To kill. Everyone else died."

"You don't know."

Bongani shook his head. "Know what?"

The woman shrugged. "Nothing. So they watched?"

"Yes." Bongani turned to the city. "They watched as we drowned, and did nothing. They watched as we burned, and they did nothing. They watched as we were murdered for asking for help and did nothing."

The city had watched as they were butchered.

"That town has about… ten thousand people," the woman said softly. "None came to help?"

Bongani shook his head once more. "No! None of them did."

The woman tilted her head and it was then that he understood something within his soul. This woman was not human. He didn't know how he knew. It was just something in the way her body had moved. The way she had watched him.

"What do you think their punishment should be?"

Bongani's body shook. "Aicha Kandicha," he whispered. "Why are you here? Why do you talk to me?"

"I am hungry," she replied and turned her attention from him to the city. "But I was wondering if I should eat or not. My food is in that city." She turned back to him. "So I came to ask you, Bongani, if I should show mercy to my food."

It took him a moment to understand that she was not here for him. He turned to look at the city.

"What do you think?"

A sudden sense of anger and frustration filled him. He looked around, he had never been in this house, but he knew it from outside. He never knew the people that lived in it, but he knew what they looked like. There were houses outside, including his own, buried under mud. Burning.

The only sounds outside were collapsing houses or flames or the slushing of waters or the sounds of predators coming in to feast on the dead. The ADVENT city glistened in the full moon. White and black and red. Shiny and square and oblivious.

"They do not," he whispered.

"There are almost ten thousand beating hearts there, Bongani. ADVENT, men, women, children." She looked at him. "They are your own."

"They are not my own!" he countered. "If they were they would have helped! If they were they would have done something! How can they watch us die? And simply go to sleep?" He sunk into himself. "Have you come to judge me, Aicha Kandicha? Or kill me?"

"I have come for enlightenment. To see what humanity at its worst can say."

"What is humanity at its worst?" Bongani asked, waving his hand at the ruins around them. "Is it someone who suffers because those he loved, those he knew, are taken away? Or is it those who watch from their towers, uncaring about the fate of others? You asked, Aicha Kandicha. I have answered. They deserve to suffer, because they would let others suffer without lifting a finger!"

The woman seemed to contemplate his words.

"I am hungry," she said. "Are you sure you don't have a single reason why these humans would deserve a better fate?"

Bongani looked down at his hand. In better times, he would lift his hand and enumerate reasons to be kind and forgiving, using his fingers to count them as he did, much to the chagrin of his sister.

But he didn't raise a finger this time around. He balled his fists.

Later that night, still cold, still coughing and hurting, Bongani sat on the roof of the single remaining building in all his settlement.

Aicha Kandicha … woman or demon had left earlier, simply melting into the darkness. Feverish, he had later on thought back on the conversation, telling himself that he had imagined it all. That his anger and resentment had fed his imagination.

Then the screams had started. The sounds of gunfire, the alarms. And as he had walked, it had started raining again. But it was odd, foul smelling rain, that burned his eyes and seemed sticky… under the light of the nearby fire, he saw his arms and hands being covered in blood, just like the buildings and streets. Just like the white and black walls of the ADVENT city.

The screams and noises had lasted for hours until finally the whole city had gone black. Not a single light remained. Not a single sound. Not a single patrol or siren or anything. Just silence and blood.

Now, as he looked up at the white-blue moon, Bongani started to weep. He wept for his dead family and friends. For his ruined home. For his destroyed settlement. And he wept too… for the city of uncaring people that—for the briefest of moments—he could have saved.

But he hadn't lifted a finger.

o.0.o End Chapter 222 o.0.o

Chapter 223: Heading

Ranger

Chapter 223: Heading

By Wanderer D

Shen's race from the Commander's Quarters to her lab was an exercise in dodging. Once more she was silently glad she had kept up with the cardio as she weaved and pushed her way out of the command room and into the crowded halls. The whole crew was excited and discussing what they had all watched.

Sunset Shimmer's sacrifice—the one from her childhood—had just finished airing for all to see, but as much as that was doing for morale, it wasn't a great thing for tracking signals. They needed to move, and move fast, if they had any hope of following the signal to its origin.

She cursed under her breath as she literally jumped over the safety rails one floor down to avoid a crowd. She pushed and shoved past staff until she made it to her lab and attacked the keyboard like a woman possessed.

"No… nononono…" she whispered, watching the data. "Dammit! The trace is gone! This is going to take days!"

"Maybe this will help," Sweetie said, passing a pad over to Shen, who blinked and looked up, taking it in her hands slowly. Her eyes scanned the data.

"How?" Shen asked.

"The exact same way I managed to send you the emergency signal, and the exact way I created my own pirate radio setup in the middle of ADVENT-controlled airwaves." Sweetie said, grinning. "I'm a communications expert!"

"I can't believe you recorded the data!"

"Hey, ADVENT might not be too keen on telling the real news, but their training isn't half bad," Sweetie said with a smirk. "For all their hypocrisy, the idea is still to have sources and you can't have sources if you miss the chance to record them!"

Lily laughed, plugging in the device and scrolling through it. "Only you would be able to ignore what's happening on the screen and do this."

Sweetie's smile faded. "I didn't ignore it… it's just instinct. I watched the whole thing." She took a deep breath. "Sunset had mentioned there was one of her before but… I had no idea."

"No one did," Lily said, giving Sweetie's shoulder a squeeze.

The pair sat down and worked in silence for a bit, trying to triangulate the origin point of the transmission.

"Did you ever meet her?" Sweetie asked.

"Briefly." Shen leaned back. "I was just a child, my dad worked with her. The Commander, Bradford, Doctor Luna, Lieutenant Dash, and Annette all knew her better. I… was afraid of her, to be honest. They said she knew things… that she could see the future."

Sweetie laughed. "And you believed them?"

Shen smiled. "It was true."

Sweetie's laugh cut off. "Wait. What?"

"It was kept a secret for the most part, but… well, she knew. She left messages for us. She made a video for Sunset… the new Sunset, to be able to help save Jane. She left messages for the Commander. Left a note with my dad letting him know twenty years ago that the new Sunset wasn't a clone. She didn't know everything… but she knew when she was going to die."

"But how…"

"Well, that's what we're going to figure out, because it turns out, the "Ghost" had something to do with it." Shen's eyes narrowed. "And too many things are going wrong. We need this victory."

"Right."

The pair went back to work and soon enough, they had a ping. A bright light appeared on the transparent wall map, flashing on and off. Shen opened a communication to the bridge. "Central. When she's ready, tell the Commander we have our heading."

Except for herself, the center of the city was empty of life. She floated, arms open, as blood flowed around her like a water tornado, thinning out with every palpitation of her heart, every lick of her lips or gasp of breath.

She felt the caress of thousands of lives on every inch of her body and shuddered in pleasure. Her wings extended, twice as long as she was tall, leathery and sharp, tipped by talons, a red so deep they were almost black.

Her reptilian tail twitched, almost touching the floor below her. Her claws shimmered in the moonlight. Red glowing eyes slowly opened and the bloodmask receded to the sides, revealing her skin below. She sighed, smiling, a warm breath escaping her lips between her fangs as she moaned in rapture.

On her chest, snug between her breasts, her gem glistened and shone, turning the blue-white light of the moon into red reflections around her.

The tornado fizzled into nothing and she wrapped her arms around herself, indulging in the afterglow of her feeding.

"Well," Sonata said, materializing on the top of a nearby building and taking stock of the carnage around them. Bodies lay where they had been standing the moment Fugue had come into the city, almost like they had been struck dead instantaneously. They might as well have as blood had been pulled from every single orifice of their bodies, from the tiniest pore to their mouths. It was ghastly… and it made her giggle. "When you said you were hungry you weren't kidding."

"A city of sinners. Blood traitors and murderers. Of arrogant creatures that ignore the suffering of others," Sunset said softly. "Their essence… their souls and blood will empower me. None here could ignore the sound of my voice, the music of my call."

"Right," Sonata grinned as she felt her own power grow from the proximity and approached Fugue, who had landed and stood still as the chosen siren embraced her and pulled her close, pressing herself against her body. "We will all be invisible soon," she whispered.

"Hmmmm..." Sunset swayed, a dreamy smile on her face. "I can feel your power flowing into me, like a stream of music and sounds… it makes me want to sing."

Sonata's smile didn't disappear as she ran her finger down the side of Fugue's face, giggling again as the demonic siren sighed contentedly and opened her mouth. Sonata traced one of her fangs in admiration before pressing herself against the demon's body. "That's what we used to do. What sirens do when they are together. We will sing. And the universe will be ours."

"Hmm-hmm." Fugue nuzzled Sonata's neck.

"I know where Tirek is," she whispered. "And when we kill him… I will sing for you. Just for you... as we bathe in his blood."

With a whoosh of air, Fugue's wings were fully open once more, her eyes were wide and her smile had a trace of wicked promise. And even though Sonata had lived for centuries and was no stranger to intimacy of any sort, she couldn't help but shiver in anticipation.

o.0.o End Chapter 223 o.0.o

Chapter 224: Misplaced